1878 1888 Proceedings of The Society of Biblical Archaeology 11 (1 10)

PROCEEDINGS
THE SOCIETY
BIBLICAL ARCHAEOLOGY.
NOVEMBER,
fUNE,
1889.
1888,
VOL.
XI.
NINETEENTH SESSION.
PUBLISHED AT
THE OFFICES OF THE SOCIETY,

II,
Hart Street, Bloomsbury, W.C.
1889.
HARRISON AND SONS, PRINTERS IN ORDINARY TO HER WAJESTY, ST. martin's lane, LONDON.
COUNCIL,
1888-9.
President
P.
LE Page Renouf.
Vice-Presidents
Rev. Frederick Charles Cook, M.A., Canon of Exeter.
Lord Halsbury, The Lord High Chancellor. The Right Hon. W. E. Gladstone, M.P., D.C.L., &c. The Right Hon. Sir A. H. Layard, G.C.B., &c. The Right Rev. J. B. Lightfoot, D.D., &c., Bishop of Durham.
Walter Morrison, ALP.
Newton, K.C.B., D.C.L., &c., &c. D.C.L., M.D., &c., &c. Rev. George Rawlinson, D.D., Canon of Canterbury. Sir Henry C. Rawlinson, K.C.B., D.C.L., F.R.S., &c. Vei-y Rev. Robert Payne Smith, Dean of Canterbury.
Sir Charles T. Sir Charles Nicholson, Bart.,
Council
Rev. Charles James

E. A. Wallis Budge,
Ball.
Prof.
A. Macalisler, M.D.
Rev. Canon Beechey, M.A.
Rev. James Marshall.

F. D. Mocatta, F.S.A.
M.A.
Arthur Gates.
Alexander Peckover, F.S.A.

J.
Thomas
Christy, F. L.S.
Pollard.
Rev. R. Gwynne.
Charles Harrison, F.S.A.
F. G. Hilton Price, F.S.A.

E.
Rev. Albert Lowy.
Rev.
Towry Whyte, M.A. W. Wright, D.D.
Honorary Treasurer
Bernard T.
Bosantjuet.
Secretary
W.
Harry Rylands, F.S.A
Honorary Secretary for Foreign Correspondence
Rev.
R. Gwynne,
M.A.
Honorary Librarian
William Simpson,
F.
R.G.S.
CONTENTS.
Secretary's
Report
for
1888
...
...
... .,.
...
...
...
59-66
68
List of Council, &c., for
1889
...
...
Statement of Receipts and Expenditure for the year ending

31st December, 1888
...
...
...
...
...
67
Donations to Library^
Purchases for Library)
...
1-4, 23-24, 57-58, 105-106,
153-154
175-176, 235-236, 289-290

...
Nomination of Candidates
Election of
4,
24, 25,
...
58,
106, 106,
..
154,
176, 236, 290

176,
...
Members
...
...
...
58,
154,
...
236,
290
Errata
...
55
November
P.
le
6,
1888.
Is
No. lxxviii.
"=1!^?^
Page Renouf
{Presidoit).
(Gen.
..
xli,
.
43)
...
Egyptian?
Prof.
The Thematic Vowel

Babylonian Weight
in
Egyptian
5-10
11-14
15
W.
Wright, D.C.L., L.L.D.
Kufic Gravestones
...
...
Prof. Sayce.
...
...
...
Dr. Eezold.
P.
le
The Woman's Language

{President).
... ... ... ...
of Ancient Chaldi\;a
in
...
16-17
Page Renouf
Pronominal Forms
... ...
Egyptian
18-21
December
F.
4,
1887.
No. lxxix.
Cope Whitehouse.
depression...
...
Letter, presenting ALap of

... ... ...
...
Raiyan
...
24
P.
le
Page Renouf (President).

.
.
Two
...
Vignettes of the
... ...
...
Book of the Dead

Dr.
26-28
A. Wiedemann. Youth of Moses ...
On
the
...
Legends concerning the

...
...
...
...
29-43
Dr. C. Bezold.
Some unpublished Cuneiform
Syllabaries
44-54
CONTENTS.
January
Dr. A.
P.
le
8,
1889.
No. lxxx.
of
page
Wiedemann.
P.
Some Monuments
Errata
:
Mont
at
Thebes
69-75
76
77
Renouf.
Inscription at
Kum-el-Ahmar
...
...
Prof. Piehl.
Errata: Textes Egyptiens Inedits
Rev. H. G. Tomkins.
the
Note on the
Northern Syria
Name
...
Nepiriuriu in
...
Karnak
Lists of
...
78-79
80-82
Prof. A.
P. le P.
H. Sayce.
Renouf.
Pronominal Forms
in
Egyptian
...
Remarks
82-83
Dr. Karl Bezold.
Two
Inscriptions of
Nabonidus
No. lxxxi.
...
...
S4-103
February
P. le P.
5,
1889.
Renouf.
J. Ball.
Egyptian Phonology, I...
...
10 7- 115
Rev. C.
Parts
Inscriptions of Nebuchadrezzar the Great.
VII and VIII
116-130
Duplicates of the Babylonian
...
...
...
Dr. C. Bezold.
On Two
...
Chronicle
...
...
...
131-13S
^39~^4~
Dr. Karl. Piehl.
Sur
le
sens du groupe
*^
A P
'^
I
Rev. C.
J. Ball.
Note on the
Wood
called
Ukarhia
143-144
Robert Brown, Jun., F.S.A.
Names
5,
of Stars in Babylonian 145-151
March
P. le P.
1889.
No. lxxxii.
Renouf
{J^resident).
...
...
Coptic Transcription of an
... ...
Arabic Text
Rev. C.
Part
J. Ball.
...
...
155-158 159-160
IX
85,
The Cylinder
F. L. Griffith.
4-30, British
Museum.
(8
Plates)
Notes on the Text of the d'Orbiney Papyrus 161-172
Dr. Bezold.
Cuneiform List of Gods
...
...
...
173-174
April
2,
1889.
No. lxxxiii.
...
P. le P. Kq\\ou{ {Fresideni). Prof. G.
Parallels in Folk Lore.

Sitra...
...
...
177-189
Maspero.
La Reine
...
190-194
Rev.
X.
C. J. Ball.
The Cylinder A.H. 82-7-14,
1042, British
Museum. 195-210
VI
CONTENTS.
PAGE
Notes on the Cylinders 68-7-9, i (5 R- 34) -'ind A.H. 211-218 ... ... ... 82-7-14, 1042 [(A) and (B)] ,.. 219-226 Notes de Philologie Egyptienne ... Prof. Karl Piehl.
Dr. A.
Wiedemann.
Stelas of
Libyan Origin
in
...
... ...
227
F, L. Griffith.
Notes on a Tour
Upper Egypt
No. lxxxiv.
228-234
May
Rev. A. Lowy.
7,
1889.
On
The
the Origin of the
Name Dameshek
237
(Damascus)
Rev. A. Lowy.
Elohistic
and Jehovistic Names of

...
Men and Women

Rev, C.
J. Ball.
in the Bible
...
238-247
XL
Prof.
The Nin-Ma^ Cylinder

Dr.
248-253
Egyptian
Antiquities
at
August
Eisenlohr.
Brussels
254-266
Dr.
A.
Wiedemann.
On
Part I
the Legends
concerning the
Youth of Moses.
Prof.
267-282
in
...
Sayce.
(Pronominal Forms
...
Egyptian.)
...
Letter
...
from Dr. Neubauer

Dr.
...
283-285
286-287
C.
Bezold.
Some unpublished
Assyrian "Lists of
Officials"
June
Rev. G. W. Collins.
Prof. Maspero.
4,
1889.
No. lxxxv.
'
. .
'Ashtoreth and the Ashera
...
291-303
304-31 318,319
Quelques Termes d'Architecture EgypGraffiti at
tienne
Prof. Sayce.
Greek
Ball.
Abydos
of Nebuchadrezzar the
Rev.
C.
J.
Inscriptions
Passages of Cylinder 85, 4-30, i The Cuneiform Tablets of Professor Sayce.

Great.
Two
320-325
Tel
el-
F.
... 326-413 Armarna, now preserved in the Boulaq Museum Notes on the Text of the d'Orbiney L. Griffith.
Dr. A.
... ... ... ... ... ... ... 414-416 Wiedemann. Texts of the Collection of Mr. Lee 417-421 Texts of the Second Part of the Dr. A. Wiedemann. ... ... ... ... 422-425 ... Eighteenth Dynasty Some Notes on the " Nin-Mag " InscripDr. C. Bezold. 426-430 tion Remarks on the Nin-Mag Inscription ... 431-433 Rev. C J. Ball.
Papyrus
ILLUSTRATIONS
Kufic Gravestones.
(2 Plates)
-s
Gravestone of
Muhammad,
i
son of Sabah, a.d. 904
Gravestone of Fatima,
the dyer.
a.d. 102
grand-daughter of
Muhammad
a.d.
r
Gravestone of
Muhammad,
a.d.
son of Obaid- Allah,
1054
Gravestone of Baraka.
1063
...
...
...
Two
Vignettes of the
Book
of the
Dead
(8 Plates)
:
Some unpublished Cuneiform

83,
Syllabaries.
Inscriptions of Nabonidus.
81, 7-1, 9.
(5 Plates)
Col.
I.
Col. II
85,4-30,2.
Col. Ill
Col.
I.
Col. II
(2 Plates)
... ...
A.H. A.H.
83,
I
I
-18,
1338.
1339.
Obverse Plate
-1
83,
-18,
Plate II
An
unpublished Inscription of Nebuchadrezzar the Great.

Cylinder 85, 4-30,
...
i.
The
British
Museum.
(8 Plates)
D'Orbiney Papyrus
Cuneiform
verse.
List of
Gods.
K.
00.
Obverse and Re-
{2 Plates)
...
VUl
ILLUSTRATIONS.
Notes on a Tour
El Khannaq to
East
in
Upper Egypt.
(4 Plates)
I
->
i
TAGE
Elephantine to Esh Shedidi.

Silsileh.
Plate
Plate
II
Silsileh Shrine.
Plate III
"^^^
East Silsileh Stela
Plate
IV
81,
J
2-4,
187.
Some unpublished
Obverse.
Reverse.
verse.
"Lists
Reverse.
of Officials."
Ditto
Rm.
2,
97.
Obverse and
82, 5-22, 526.

...
K. 1359.
...
...
Obverse and Re...
(5 Plates)
287
VOL.
XI.
/
PROCEEDINGS
OF
I'ART
THE SOCIETY
OF
BIBLICAL ARCHAEOLOGY
-%:^-
VOL. XI.
NINETEENTH
SESSION.
First Meeting, 6th November, 1888.
%:%
PAGE
of the Sign
CONTENTS.
Vol. X. Alphabetical Index. Proceedings, Vols. X. ,Renouf (President) On_ithe Values

Title
and Contents.
F.
i.F.
P.
^,
571-578
Vol. X, pp.
6rH November,
P.
1888.
LE Page Renouf {President). Egyptian? The Thematic Vowel
\%
"^7?K
(Gen. XLi, 43)
in
Egyptian
Gravestones
5-10
Prof.
W. Wright, D.C.L., LL.D. Kufic
n-14
15
Prof. Sayce.
Babylonian Weight
" Woman's Language
{President)
:
Dr. Bezold.
P.
The
" of Ancient Chaldaea
16-17
LE
Page
Renouf
IVonominal
Forms
in
Egyptian
18-21
^
PUBLISHED AT

II,
188 8.
[No. Lxxvm.]
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCHEOLOGY.

II,
Hart
Street, Bloomsbury, W.C.
PRICE LIST OF TRANSACTIONS
AND
PROCEEDINGS.
To Member
Vol.
I, I,
Part
n, n,
ill,
III,
IV, IV,
V,
V,
VI, VI,
VII,
VII,
VII,
VIII, VIII,
VIII,
IX,
itammmtrnm
.'*"^
* y-
^ V
::;:;.
iiitiii
4^
Jl-
fcl^-^^îoi'M^gitiMS^^^ A<^ i^^MMMaaMPOTP?"<qHPi"|^HiMMMPW9ii^

;^
-^
12
:^
i^',-==^
c^jf'^. d'^--
PROCEEDINGS
OF
THE SOCIETY
OF
BIBLICAL ARCHEOLOGY.
NINETEENTH SESSION,
First Meeting, 6th November,
P.
1888-89.
1888.
LE PAGE RENOUF,
IN
Esq., President,
THE CHAIR.
The
following
Presents
were announced,
:
and
thanks
ordered to be returned to the Donors
From
the Author
Beauty Crowned
I.
:
or the Story of Esther, the
Jewish Maiden, by Rev.
N. Fradenburgh, Ph.D.; D.D.,

of the
Part
I.
New
York.
8vo.
1887.
From
the Author
The Tale
Studien
Two
The
Brothers, by Charles
E. Moldenke, A.M., Ph.D.
Hieratic Text.
New
York.
8vo.
1888.
:
From
III.
the Author
zur Geschichte des alten Agypten,
Tyros und Sidon, von Dr. Jakob Krall.
Wien, 18S8.
8vo.
Aus dem Jahrgange 1888, des Sitzungsberichte der phi). -hist. Classe der Kais. Akademie der Wissenschaftcn (cxvi Bd.,
I
Hft., S. 631).
:
From From
8vo.
the Author
Abwehr
von Dr.
II
der
J.
Angriffe
des Herrn Professor
Eugene
Revillout,
:
Krall.
Privately printed. 1885.

di Giuditta, Disquisizione
the Author
Nabucodonosor
Biblico-Assira del P. Giuseppe Brunengo,
D.C.D.G.
iii-x.
Roma.
1888.
Estratto dalla Civilta Cattolica, Serie XIII, vol.
[No. LXXVIII.]
Nov.
6]
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCIL'F.OI.OGY.

the Author
[iSS8.
From
: A
newly discovered Key to Biblical Chrono8vo.
logy,
by
J.
Schwarz.
(Second Paper.)
1888.
Reprint from the Bibliotheca Sacra.
From
kult
the Author
:
Tel-el-Amarna
v. Alterthsfr.
Thontafelnfund.
1888.
Ixxxv.
Zum
Isis-
von Dr. A. Wiedemann.
8vo.
Jahrb. d. Ver.
im Rheinl.,
From
the Author
II,
Arsinoe
Ehe des Ptolemaeus Philadelphus mit von Dr. A. Wiedemann.

:
Die
:
From From
Dr.
Philologus, N.F., Bd.
I,
i.
Wiedemann
Heinrich
Welzhofer,
Allgemeine Ges-
chichte der Altertums.

Article by Dr.
From
Dr.
Wiedemann from Wiedemann La sculpture

:
antique, etc.,
par Adrien
Wagnon.
Article
by Dr. Wiedemann from

:
From
the Author
Aegyptische
1888.
:
Geschichte von A. Wiedemann.

8vo.
I
Supplement.
Gotha.
From
Dr.
Wiedemann
Geschichte Aegyptens von Psammetich

etc.,
bis auf
Alexander den Grossen,
von A. Wiedemann.
No.
2,
Article from the
Revue
Critique Internat., 1881.
by
Prof. Felix Robiou.
From
Dr.
Wiedemann
Geo.
:
Busolt.
Griechische
Geschichte
zur Schlacht bei Chaironeia.

xArticle
by Dr. Wiedemann from
From
Dr.
Wiedemann
Hermann
Schiller.
Geschichte
der
romischen Kaiserzeit.
Article by Dr.
Wiedemann from
:
From
Dr.
Wiedemann
f.
Le Roi Seta Merenphtah, par E.

Schiaparelli.
Naville.
Zeitsch.
Aeg.
:
Spr., vol. xvii, p. 69, etc.
From
the Author
Ernesto
Cronaca Egiziana (anno

Luqsor, Tell-el-Amarna,
1887-88) Scavi e Scoperti.

8vo.
Firenze.
Bubasti,
Estratto dal Giorn. della Societk Asiat. Italiana, vol.
ii,
1888.
From
the Author
II
Grande
Papiro Egizio della Biblioteca
Vaticana, by Cesare A. de Cara, S.J. 8vo. Roma, 1888. Estratto dalla Civilta Cattolica, Serie XIII, vol. x, quad. 912.
16 Giugno, 1888,
2
Nov.
6]
PROCEEDINGS.
[iSSS.
From the Author: Die Geschichte von der Prinzessin Bentres und die Geschichte von Kaiser Zeno und seinen zwei Tochtern, von Dr. O. v. Lemm. 8vo. 1888. Tire du Bulletin (T. XXXTI, p. 473-476) de I'Acad. Imper.
des Sciences de
St.
Petersburg.
From
the Author
Die zwolfte Tafel des babylonischen

(9 plates.)
Nimrodetc.
Epos, von Paul Haupt.

" Sonderabdruck
aus
den
Beitriigen
zur Assyriologie,
Heft
I,
Leipzig 1888.
:
From
the Author
Prof.
Victor Revillout
Berlin.
Actes
Archaique^
de Sippara.
Extrait
Le Caillou du
I.
du Numero
Melanges Assyro-Babyloniens.
FoHo.
1888.
Paris.
:
From
the Author
Announcement of a proposed complete edition
of the works of Edward Hincks, with a biographical introPresented on behalf of tlie duction and portrait of the author.
Semitic Seminary of the Johns Hopkins University, by Dr. Cyrus

Adler.
From From
the Proc. Amer. Oriental Society, vol.
xiii.
May, 1888.
8vo.
the Author
Philippe Berger
:
Cylindre Perse avec legende
arameenne.
Extrait de la Gazette archeologique de 1888.
From
fol.
the Author
Le catacombe ossia
il
sepolcro apostolico
dell'
Appia, descritto et illustrato da Gio. Battista Lugari.

1888. the Author
:
Roma,
From
Relazioni di Inglesi col Governo Pontifico nei

Pisi.
secoli xvi-xvii E. xviii, per A. Bertolotti.
8vo.
e
8.
1888.
Estratti dal Giornale Araldico
anno
xv,
N.
From
the Author:
Die
Kafa Sprache
8vo.
Sitz.
in Nordst-Africa, II,
von
Leo Reinisch.
Wien.
188S.
phil.-hist.
i
Jahrgange 1888, der
der
Classe der K. Akkad.
der Wissenschaften, cxvi Bd.
Heft, S. 251.
From
the Author
A new rendering
By Abraham
:
of the
Hebrew Psalms
LL.D.
into
English Verse,
etc.
Coles, M.D.,
New
York.
8vo.
1888.
From John Holmes

Sinai
A Journal from Grand Cairo to ]\Iount and back again, by the Right Reverend Robert Lord Bishop of Clogher. Second Edition. London. 8vo. 1753.
3
B 2

Nov. 6J
[iSS8.
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCH.'EOLOGY.

J.
From W.
Haywood
:
Die Keilinschriften
Giessen.
und das Alte Testa8vo.
tament, von Eberhard Schrader.
1872.
From the Author

British
Dr.
1888.
Bezold.
Die Thontafelsammlungen des

Akad. der Wissen. zu Berhn.
Museum.
der K.
P.
Sitzungsberichte
No. xxxiii. From the Author:

Zeitsch.
fiir
Dr.
:
Bezold.
Fine Assyriche " Hemerologie."
Assyriologie.
B. III.
H.
3.
1888.
From
the
Author
G.
Maspero.
Les Hypogees Royaux de

1888.
Thebes.
Revue de
I'Histoire des ReHgions.

:
From
the
Author
Eugene
Revillout.
Une
Confrerie
Egyp-
tienne.
From
Revue Archeologique. 1888. Eugene Revillout. the Author du Faium. provenant Louvre,
:
Deux
Contrats Grecs du
Annuaire de I'Association pour I'encouragement des Etudes

Grecques.
Eugene Revillout. Reponse a la Critique. From the Author Revue Egyptologique. 18S8. Les Bilingues selon Eugene Revillout. From the Author
:
:
Brugsch.
Revue Egyptologique.
1888.
for election at the
The following were nominated Meeting on December 4th, 1888

:
next
Drouin Edouard, 15, Rue Moncey, Paris. Frank Haes, 28, Bassett Road, Notting Hill, W. Rev. Thomas Harrison, 38, Melrose Gardens, West Kensington
Park,
W.
Rev. Ross C. Houghton, D.D., Portland, Oregon, U.S.A. Rev. J. A. Johnston, Kalamazoo, Michigan, U.S.A. Rev. William Macgregor, The Manor House, Bolehall, Tamworth.
Dominique
Mallet, 19,
Rue
Mazarine, Paris.
Rev. Chauncey Murch, Luxor, Egypt. S. Schlechter, 8, Gascony Avenue, N.W.
Leonard Bradbury Winter,
28,
Montpelier Road, Brighton.

:
To
be added to the List of Subscribers
The
Theological Seminary, Princeton, N.J., U.S.A.

Nov
6]
PROCEEDINGS.
[1888.
Paper by E. A. Wallis Budge, M.A., entitled, "The Tablets from Tel el-Amarna," was read by the Secretary.
The
following Paper was read

IS
'ry'^nt^
(Gen. xli, 43)
EGYPTIAN
THE THEMATIC VOWEL

By
p.
IN EGYPTIAN.
le Page Renouf.
xli,
We
are told in the history of Joseph (Gen.
43) that after
Pharaoh had put the golden chain upon
his neck, "
he made him to
ride in the second chariot belonging to him,
and they cried before
him "^-^n^."
The
last
word
in this passage has always
been a sore puzzle

it is
for
translators
and commentators.
No
direct translation of
given
either in the Septuagint or in the Vulgate.
The former
the
latter,
of these
versions has tKi'jpvêv e/^nrpoadev uinou
Ki'jpv^
" clamante
prsecone ut
omnes coram eo genua
flecterent."
The Targum
of
Onkelos interprets the word

father."
as signifying fc^37^P7 i^^^;^, " the king's

"7"?.
This has been justified on the two-fold ground that

signifies king,"
in
Chaldee
that "
and
that Joseph told his brethren (Gen. xlv, 8)

for a father
God
hath
made me
,
to Pharaoh."
version has
|^.AaO [d]
"father and ruler."
The Syriac The Samaritan transthis place,
lation of the
Pentateuch simply follows the Septuagint in
In the
first
edition of his
Bible,
soil"),
Luther followed the Vulgate

but afterwards rendered the
("dassmandie Kniee beugen

passage "dieses
ist
der Landesvater."
abrech
"
!
His private opinion
is
quoted
by Gesenius
bisz
"
Was
heisse, lassen
wir die Zancker suchen
an den jungsten Tag

ditificulty
The
of accounting for the grammatical form of the wortl

it
has induced most modern scholars to look upon

or less altered to suit the
as Egyptian,
more
is
Hebrew
I will
ear.
There are some very obvious

is,
objections to this view, but
here assume that the hypothesis
a perfectly sound one, and that the only question

find
where we are
to
an Egyptian word or phrase which can
fairly
be identified with
"
ti8-
Nov.
6]
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCHAEOLOGY.

to
Three conditions require

question.
1.
be
satisfied
in the solution of this
to. its
The Egyptian word or expression must supposed Hebrew transcription. It would
closely
correspond
otherwise be
much
simpler to change ^"1^^^ into

2.
"THH-
The
expression must be genuine Egyptian, not an impossible
form, such as <LYie
DGK,
or such others as were suggested before
the language had been seriously studied.

3.
The
sense as well as the sound of the expression must be
suitable to the
whole context of the narrative
in
which
it
occurs.
Of
Cook
does
all
the solutions which have yet been proposed, that of the Speaker's
as regards
?
Canon
is
in
Commentary,
S^
a/)-rek,
the
most perfect
it
sound and grammatical form.

satisfy
it
But what
learned
mean
Does
it
our third condition
Our
Vice-President interprets
authority for this
word.
A/^ strictly
as meaning "Rejoice thou !" and quotes meaning. But this is not the real sense of the dance,' and it is only by an extension signifies
'
of this sense that
it
can mean 'dance with joy' or
'rejoice.'
The
at the
Egyptian people might be called upon to dance with joy

benefits conferred
upon them by Joseph, but it may be doubted if Joseph could appropriately be called upon to dance, whilst he was driving in a chariot through the streets with Pharaoh.
I
have nevertheless met with a remarkable passage, in a hieratic
papyrus lately acquired by the British Museum, which would fully

justify the
use of
J?^
(though
in a different
sense from
that advocated
by Canon Cook) as a form of respectful
salutation.
The
passage in question admits the following

:
transcription in
hieroglyphic characters
fJ
and
it is
susceptible of different interpretations according to the drift
^
!
î^
'
\ f^
"^^
'''''
''^'^''
^'"^^'' ^''"'"^'
of the context.
in the papyrus
We have not here to consider the sense of the words where they occur, but to enquire into their probable
part of the passage involves
sense
if
addressed as a salutation to a person of distinction.
The second
served sound
no
difficulty.
Taken
optatively seufa hdii-k signifies "
may
6
thy limbs [or person] be pre-
Nov.
6]
PROCEEDINGS.
first
The
words
T
;
Jf
re-k
db re-k form a simple proposition
in the indicative
mood
being the subject of the verb ab.

'
One
'word,
als
commonest meanings of "Y* (strictly mouth ') is '^ bezeichnet/ says Brugsch,* "das was command.'
of the
'
Laut aus
dem Munde
hervorgeht, das Wort, der X0709, die Rede,
der Ausspruch, Spruch.

cours, la sentence, etc."
Ce
qui sort de la bouche, la parole,
le
dis-
Besides the word ab

determinative), there
'
'dance'
(properly followed by "^ as a
is
the far
more frequent
;'
^
1
^
"we
db signifying
thirst,
want, desire, longing, love

is
!
4"
cjf
:"
therefore signifies
are," in other
"thy commandment
the object of our desire

"
words, " at thy service
The Egyptian words

religious
express in the most

application) an
concise form (though without any

similar to that of the Psalmist
idea
when he speaks
of the judgments of
God
as
more
to
be desired ("'ITpHSn) than gold, nay than much

to translate
fine gold."
If
we wished
"I love thy commandments
above gold
I
" (Ps. cxix,
127) the Egyptian words would be
^ \\> rF'^
we can
c>;;^\
dbu-d re-k er ?iub.

is
The
required solution
little difficulty
therefore undoubtedly lound

still
if
get over a
which
remains.
We
are right no doubt in transcribing
^
it
as db-rek, but
does this transcription truly represent the Egyptian pronunciation ? The Egyptian reader would supply a It unfortunately does not.
vowel which
is
not written, and pronounce the verb as dbu.

is
As a
matter of fact the vowel

written, in the
is
written,
though
need not have been
that
if
Papyrus B. M. 10474 ; and the last word on the subject ^T'nih^ may be admitted as standing for dbii-re-k, a perfectly
satisfactory explanation has
been found
but
if
the insertion of a
Worterbtich,Y>.Â2>-
Compare de Rouge,
Joseph (Gen.
C/;rt'j-/'iwa////V,
nS
is
used in the same way.
xlv, 51)
186. The Hebrew "gave them wagons according
to the comntandinent CS"?!?) of Pharaoh."
To "keep
the king's comiimndntcut^'
Eccles.
xiv, 41
viii,
2, is
i,
ibp'
;
'^7?5"''l.
;
Cf.
Ex.
xvii, i; xxxviii, 21;
Num.
iii,
16
iv,
37
Jos.
18
xv, 13
xvii,
4 and
many
7
other places.
'
Nov.
short
after
6]
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCILEOLOGY.

is
[iS88.
u*
considered too violent a change of the
text,
the search
Egyptian equivalents had better be abandoned. We are not likely ever to meet a more eligible one than that which has been
discussed.
It
would be wrong on
this
occasion not to
call attention to
d/û.
the
grammatical importance of the second vowel in the word
The
Egyptians, as
is
generally well known, were in the habit of
omitting vowels in writing, which were absolutely necessary for the
pronunciation of a word and were supplied by the reader's familiarity

with the living language.
in
At the present day the only resource lies making a complete index of all the forms which a word assumes
where
until
it
in the different places
occurs. find
We
are compelled to trans-
cribe
D
Y^
I
IJl
/^
(^î'
we
the scriptio plena
Ak' ^^^
w
i
I 1
A^^
1
^^^^''
^^
really not at
but ait ;
v\
a^ Jt^
is
V^
rm
it
[1(1
ci
'^
usebity
One
is
of the unfortunate results of this defective
mode
of writing
in
that
has helped to conceal the highly important fact
CompaEgypto-
rative Philology, that in the
Egyptian language we have to recognize
the existence
logists
trifles,
n(jt
it is
only of words but of stems and roots.

true,
do
not,
trouble themselves very
much about such
but they are ready enough to convert such phenomena as they
encounter into props for hasty and altogether erroneous theories.
One of the most favourite of these theories is that the final vowel of an Egyptian word ought to be read in the middle. This was a rash
induction drawn by Lepsius at the beginning of his career from about
half a dozen Egyptian words
compared with
their
Coptic equivalents.
On
further acquaintance with the language Lepsius

it is still
abandoned
his
it is
theory, but
*
obstinately held
by most Egyptologists, and

ti, is
The
reason for calling
it
a short, or rather tone-less

it
that the accent

iib
is
have been placed on between which it lies.

less likely to
than on either of the radical syllables
or re
It
is
known
to all
who have
carefully noted the vocalisation of
Egyptian
words, that masculine nouns in the singular number commonly end in

feminine end in
missing vowels.
'^
IJ
^,
as the
^^
The Egyptian
reader would therefore easily supply the
Nov.
6]
PROCEEDINGS.
it
[1888.
through
is
that they
still
believe in such gods as
Har
and Turn.
in
It
difficult to
understand
how
the theory can be carried out

is
the
numerous instances where a word

two vowels,
made up
of a consonant between
Is
like
dhd or dhi, or of a consonant before two vowels.

x^d,
to
be read
when
the
full
reading of
it is
^Q^
[j(|
xdil
The The
suffix
true theory
final
is
plain
enough
words
to a disciple of
Bopp.
vowel
in these
is
a pronominal or demonstrative
in the
through which, in the Egyptian as
Indo-European
is
lan-
guages, the abstract notion expressed in the root
limited.
The
only formal difference between verbs on the one hand and nouns
(substantive or adjective)
on the
other,
is
that the former necessarily
have the additional pronominal

the subject
is
suffix indicative
of the person,
when
not otherwise expressed. a root has the sense of closing

ne7n signifies repetition, |
"y^-"-
tern as
v\
J-P
Tm-ii
is
the
'
Closer.
^^\
V\
Y\
nemu
is
one
In
who
repeats, a reporter,' |
f\
^ ^ W^
jA^ v
nem-ic-d,
'
'
I repeat.'
the same
way from the Indo-European bhar

is
'
bearing,'
comes bhar-a
'bearer,' bhar-a-ti 'he
a bearer;' from bhiid 'knowing,' bhoda 'a
knowing
one,' bhod-a-ii
he knoweth.'
-6
In such forms as ^^=5

(not pir-f),
urt-u-k, <=r=> (In
^.^
per-i-f
(1(1
^-.
erfa-i-f,
kjj v>
(1(1
'^vwna Xau-i-tefi,
the vowel
as the
is
is
preceding the personal ending
fulfils
exactly the
same function
It
is
corresponding vovvel in
called the Thematic
(pep-o-jiuu, ag-i-//iiis, \k^/-e-Tov.
what
it
Voivel.'*'
Many of
the questions with which
connected must remain without solution

logical data are catalogued
until all the necessary philo-
and
classified.
The
existence of this thematic vowel has ahvays led
me to doubt
a
n
^^^'
the value tu,

It is
^'^'^
assigned by
true that
M. de Rouge
in his later writings to the signs

^
A and
quite
we have
it
frequent instances of ^
is,
Y^
y^-'
''"'^ '*" ''^^'
thcviatic
vowel, as
most probably
the
root vovvel
may be
>
quite a
different one.
/'),
'
Even
the remarkable instance

is
c-^^'^j
^ '^
tcb-it.
(Denkm.
II, 105,
ihe
putting into a box,'
of no force, for c-"=-^ y^ as a masculine noun as naturally

g
>
ends with the suffix^ as
J^
Nov.
6]
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCH.EOLOGY.

of the facts which at once attract attention
is
[iS88.
One
the concurrence
,
of parallel forms like ^
=>
[I [I
nominal or adjective forms. t

differences
^^ and We do
<r-^ v\ ^^^
not yet
similar to the
to
know
what exact
far dialectic
extent this kind of parallelism was carried,
and how
had to do with it. It would be very unwise to dogmatize upon the subject, and it should be borne in mind that even in Greek phenomena of the same kind are to be found. "We find kvkXcui and kvkXow, pir^dw and pt<y6uj, existing side by side without essential difference of meaning. There are even cases when all three forms exist, as ffhtp'dw, aKijvew, aKijvow, all three good Attic, and with no definite variety of meaning." \
as yet
In different royal rings of the Emperor Domitian, both A and
to spell the syllable
ti,
D are used
this
whether the vowel

'|
be expressed or omitted, and

signification.
I
would agree with the Coptic
which has the same
am
not
aware that any other certain transcription has been discovered, unless we
the Heliopolitan father-in-law of Joseph, y"lB''t31D, the
first
refer to
is
part of
whose name
unquestionably meant for the usual Egyptian
'^
have usually adhered
to
the old reading ta, under the impression that the

older form than
Theban form T"^*?.. was an

'
^,
which looks
like a
'
weakening of
it.
The most important

^ ^
^
[|(]
variants are those of the geographical
names
]T tf
y>
_p
or ^
g.
Papyri of the best period give the forms ^^=>(]l]
^ ,
, and
c-=^
[jl]
g.
The obvious
inference
is
that
t See "Pronominal Forms in Egyptian," Transactions, 1888, p. 257.
X Curtius, The Greek Verb,
p. 246,
English translation.
Nov.
6]
PROCEEDINGS.
[1888.
KUFIC GRAVESTONES.
By Professor W. Wright,
I
D.C.L., LL.D.
have the pleasure of describing
for
our Proceedings two more

to this country
oriental gravestones,
which have been brought
by
Major D.
officer
S.
Skirving, C.
and T,
Staff,
Egypt.
The one
(no. I) this
has most generously presented to our great national collection

I
(an example which,
trust,
may be
followed by many)
the other
(no. II) remains in his
own
possession.
I.
(British Museum, No. 1044.)
About 22^
Kufi
between the
in. in
height by 12^ in breadth.
Elegant flourished
inscription,
lines.
also
on the border.
Occasionally
ornaments
S^\ {joj \j\, ^^jJ!
J^
(*Îj
^'^
^-^ UJ-^^
Xi-csô
L.5^J L^*^^
&j\^
-J
,1*
.JSM^.^-
II
Nov. 6]
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCILLOLOGY.
I18S8.
a\1\
^s
\^\i
^.^sW
jj. J..^
j^\
i^Ss:y
'^^^csj^
**-.U
<yi
L5^J
L5^
In
the
name of God,
'
the Compassionate, the Alerdfiil.
" Verily
those 10 ho say
God
is
our Lord,' and then walk uprightly, the angels

'
shall descend
Init
iipoti
them (saying),
bless
"^
Fear ye
not,
and
be
ye not grieved,
rejoice
ye in the Paradise which ye were promised'" (Kor'an,
star, xli.
30).
God,
Muhammad the prophet and his family ;

son of ITasan,
so?i
and
of
ha7'e
mercy upon
of
Muhammad,
of Ahmad, son
Ya'-kub, soti
Îsa,
son of Tarf.
He
died on Tuesday, in the

(
middle of the month of the latter UabP, in the year 459
= a.d.
down
1067).
On
side,
the margin, beginning at the top, and going

right,
the
left
and then up the
we read
j^J^l
I
J^J^Sl
yb
"i]
cJl
^1
[read
k^!l,] LJl- U<[i
"
God hath
and
bortie witness that there is
no god but He, and the

;
angels
of knowledge, maintainitig justice no god but He, the Mighty, the Wise [Kor'an, sur. iii. 16].
those possessed
there
is
(the deceased) testifieth that there
is Jio
god but Allah
alone.
And he He hath
no companion."
* In
the
Arabic text incorrectly
^Ls
"
instead
of
^l^
but this
is
the
invariable spelling on these gravestones.
Nov.
6]
PROCEEDINGS.
II.
[iSiS.
About 19^ than in no. I
in. in
;
height by 9^ in breadth.
carelessly
More
cursive writing
rather
engraved.
Ornamental
border,
above and on both
sides.
v"
c-^7
Jx^
(sic)
U^l
(sic)
[^^
ô
t_<l 5
Jl^
(sic)
^\
(sic)
\,î
J Xi.5y< Jlj
(sic)
Sa^ Jl^
(sic)
y\ t_<A,^ ^\
u^jU;^1
(sic)
^^\j^
(sic)
^L:
^^
c'd!
'
iUjs-
cU Lc
^JJu,.:^>.
l1-^!
J*^
^l-^-J^
c_>JJl
CSX>j
^_J^
*Û1 K^j-^ LliO 5
[correctly
M]^,^ d.CU^^
13
J\
Nov.
6J
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCH/EOLOGY.

-Luâj.)
1
[iSSS.
,, fJ
t^î
J\
/;/ ///^
name of God,
if
the
Compassionate, the Mei-ciful.
''Blessed
be
He
who,
He
please,
can
bestow
on
thee
better
than that,
gafdetis beneath which rivers rim,
and can bestow on

bless
thee pavilions''''
(Kor'an, sur. xxv. ii).
God,
Muhammad* and
the family
of Muhammad ; and
have mercy upon Thy servant
who hath need
of Thy mercy, Abu U-Hasan, son of Ahmad, f son of al-Hasafi, son of al-Husain, son of Ahmad, son of Âli, son of al-Hasan, son
of al-Fadl, X
son of Ismd'îl,
son of Siilaiman,
Thtirsday, in*'''
\\
son.
of Dei fid,
al-Baghdadi.
He
died
on
the
middle of the
month of Sha^ban, in the year 535 (= God and His forgiveness be upon him.
A.D. 1141).
The mercy of
The
initial letter
of the Prophet's
name
is
actually omitted on the stone
We
should probably omit
J and read
I
Abu
'l-Hasan
for
Ahmad.
more
like a
ii
X Doubtful, as the letter which but neither of these is admissible.
have taken
is
or a
x,
The engraver has omitted The engraver has omitted
the initial
and had no room

name.
for the final jj.j
II
the
in this
T[
The engraver has omitted the letter The
i.
in
^^
**
stone has merely a figure like the letter

j (see no.
I).
which
have ventured to
take as representing
14
Nov.
6]
PROCEEDINGS.
[iS88.
Queen's College, Oxford.

October
2-]/ /i,
i8S8.
Dear Mr. Rylands,

The interesting weight described by Mr. Budge in the last number of the Proceedings will, I hope, be illustrated by Dr. Oppert What out of the abundant stores of his metrological knowledge.
concerns
me now
is
is
the
name
given in the Persian text to the
equivalent of the Assyrian " two-thirds of a
maneh and one

is
shekel."
Karsha
evidently the Sanskrit karsha, which
ordinarily given
as a weight containing
280 grains Troy; the corresponding Persian

heavier.
weight, however,
must have been considerably

or
The
is
" Protomedic "

first
Amardian equivalent should be read
kur-sa-mn, the
character being Jr<, kur, and not
^,
din.
It
clear that kiirsaiim has
been borrowed from the Persian karsha,
like so
many
other technical words.
A. H.
SAYCE.
Prof. Sayce, I
It
*<_
am
informed,
is
probably right in reading
ku}--sa-7im.
may be remarked,
,
however, that Mr. Budge gives neither Jr< nor
as Mr. Sayce implies, but
^^ which
is
found on the original

taken, as Mr.
document.
The
transliteration
i,
"no
(?)"
is
Budge
himself states on p. 466, line
from Norris' Memoir

i,
in the Joiirjial
of
the
Roy. As. Soc.
see vol. xv, pt.
p. 48,
and
cf.
(ibid.) pp. 35
and 201.
W. H.
R.
IS
Nov.
6]
SOCIETV OF BIBLICAL ARCILEOLOGY.
[i8S8.
The "Woman's Language"
of Ancient Chaldâ.
London, November
i\st, 1888.
Dear Mr. Rylands, I am very glad to

that
see from The
Academy of the 17th

in
inst.
Professor
Sayce agrees with

of >-^]j?y
'^^j
me
respect
as
of
my
reading Dr.
>-^]j^
instead
with which,
he
says,
Dehtzsch's theory
I
falls to
the ground.
should
like,
however, to state once more the case of the
supposed tuoman^s language^ and hope to show that no want of

information has led
me
to
my
conclusions.
Professor Sayce writes
" now, as every Assyriologist knows,

signify
the two ideographs erne sal
'the tongue or language of a woman,'
and nothing
else."
I seriously
doubt the correctness of
this assertion.
it is
If
at p.
we take
the two ideographs separately,
sufficient to
look
47 of Dr. Briinnow's List in order to see that '-^]V7 ^""^s, besides the meaning of lisam/, "tongue, language," also that of//,
and further that of a verb saqic sa mt, " to irrigate (said) of the water," and that of tdritii^ "pregnant" {cf. Haupt, S.F.G., p. 16, n. 2; p. 54; U.E.D.D.S.S., p. 521, n. i; Teloni, in my
" mouth,"
Zeits.,
1885,
p.
107).*
For the
different
meanings of -^
col.
need
ed.,
hardly refer to
p.
my
esteemed
{i.e.,
critic's
Elementary Grammar, 2nd

II,
43
;t
to
K. 4386
29,
W.A.I.
6),
48),
II
to
Rm. 604
when used ideo"woman," and of other substantives, but stands sometimes to express a verb, we might have concluded already from the proper name y '->^ i^ y^ J^
{i.e.,
W.A.I. V,
No.
&c.
That
-j^,
graphically, has not always the signification of
^
1.
on K. 326
{i.e.,
W.A.I.
Ill,
48, No.
i),
where
^,
according to
165,
is
the variants given in Delitzsch's Lesestikkt, 2nd ed.,
p. 90,
an abbreviation of -^
*
^y*-.
glance at K. 38,
i.e.,
the original document of the text published W.A.I.

is
II, 19,
No.
2,
shows that Dr. Briinnow

ili-Jia-lu.
^'^'-
right in doubting the

is
correctness of
;
>-^Jt^
f:yi
The
'^'-*
sign in question
much
obliterated
it
might be
seen as *~^Tv7'
'^ ^^y
^''^âns clear.
I will
not discuss here the meanings of V^- as given there.
16
Nov.
6]
PROCEKDINGS.
[1888.
I think this
shows well enough that we are unable, unless sup-
ported by paraller passages or by some syllabary, to say that >-^]^-y
and jV mean " tongue, language "and nothing else."*
"
and
"
woman
it
"
respectively,
Now
for the
compound
ideograph.
Can
really
be proved
that -^y>^
-^
?
signifies " the
tongue or language of a
woman " and

that gram(?)
nothing else
As
to this,
may
K>-^'
first
call
attention to the fact,
matically nothing would prevent one from translating "
woman
of
an erne";
for
"shade,"
is
scarcely
"wood
'''
of the night,"
certainly not
but rather "night of the wood,"
"^ff^ Ki^T"*^
" head of an illness," but " illness of the head," nniriis qaqqadi.
There
are,
however, several instances in favour of the usual trans-J^-
lation of '-^][p7
which are only waiting for a final proof from

second place, quite well known to "every many compound ideographs none of the
signification or
>-^][py
an Assyrian syllabary or other authority.

But,
is
it
not, in the
Assyriologist,"
factors
that
its
in
has kept
it
original
sound
If Professor
Sayce thinks
language of a
object,
if it
obvious
that
-^ means
else,
" the tongue
or
woman" and
nothing
][BJ
he could not possibly
was asserted that i^
means "wooden garment,"
But we all know, J^l " everything which goes," and so on. from the syllabaries or from parallel texts, that the significations of
these
compound ideographs
are quite different.
The
tions.
I
celebrated "re-christening" of the Chaldaean, Babylonian,

sufficiently the
and Assyrian kings has shown
danger of such assumpagree with the writer
therefore venture to say that

article,
must
still
in
The Expositor, whose
by the way, can hardly make the
impression of that of a beginner, but rather of somebody,

reading and meaning of >-^][pf
who knows
we
the Assyriological literature quite well, and maintain, that of the true
-^
"
we
are just as ignorant as
were twenty years ago."

Yours,
(Sec,
C.
BEZOLl).
The comparison
at present.
of
'-Î^^'"
|
][E|
etc.
does not give us any elucidation of the
matter
17
Nov. 6]
[iS88.
PRONOMINAL FORMS
Dear Mr. Rylands,
In the Presidential Address read
personal pronouns amik^ entu-k, enhc-s^
exactly to the
IN EGYPTIAN.
this year before the Philological
Society, Professor Sayce says (p. 35) that
when he
te?m,
su',
finds the
Egyptian anUim,
mm,
seiiii,
corresponding
Old Semitic anoki ;
a)ifa{,-ka),
si\-{d)nf/,
sunn, he cannot resist the conclusion that

exist
some
this
relationship
must
:
between Egyptian and Old Semitic, and he adds,

le
in a note
" Mr.
Page Renouf's arguments against

I
conclusion in the
Proceedings of the Society of Biblical Arc/icEolog)\ March, 1888, rest
upon what
had
must be allowed to
call
an obsolete theory of
roots.
Years ago, in
effectually
in
'
my
Principles of Comparative Philology, I fancied I
about
marians
disposed of the theory, and the revolution brought Indo-European Comparative Philology by the Neo-Gramhas since deprived it of the support it was once supposed
'
to find in the
Indo-European languages." had simply said that he entirely disagreed with me, or that he thought me absolutely wrong from beginning to end, but the I should not have been surprised or have cause to complain
If Professor Sayce
;
elaborate
and circumstantial statement contained

" in
in his note is of a
very surprising character indeed.

I
have not discussed the "conclusion

"
question,
and
for
what-
ever
arguments
"
against
in
it
may be
"
derived from
my
essay
on
is
" Pronominal
Forms
Egyptian
Professor Sayce's imagination
alone responsible.
I
have indeed
(p.
262) argued against the assertion that the
" Egyptian pronouns clearly belong to the Semitic family," but
my
It
argument has no connection whatever with any doctrine of roots. " rests " upon the enumeration of the Egyptian personal pronouns
series,
in
exhibiting their relationship to each other.
should have
thought that every one, on looking
at the table of series,

if
agreed with Benfey as regards cnfu, that
borrowing
it
had been on the part
of
would have had been any Semitic from Egyptian, and not
there
the reverse.
And
first
this
is
clearly
what Gesenius thought when he
withdrew his
hypothesis upon the subject.
It is no doubt quite true that I have in other parts of my essay assumed the truth of various philological hypotheses which Professor Sayce has long denied. But if every theory which he has protested
"
Nov.
6]
PROCEEDINGS.
[1888.
against were really exploded, the whole structure of the Science of
Language would be a mere

theory
is
ruin.
He
it
has no right to fancy that a

continues, after his criticism,
effectually disposed of
when
to be held by authorities of the highest eminence.
The
theory which he treats so contemptuously
is,
suppose,
249.
If
that of the Pronominal roots
and
their agglutination, p.
Professor Sayce had done
me
the honour to read
me
carefully,
he
would have found out that I was tolerably familiar not only with Bopp and Schleicher and other older scholars, but with the more recent literature of the science, even with Ludwig, and also with the
" Jung-grammatiker."
But the form of the theory which
gave
is
that contained in
M. Breal's introduction to the French translation of Bopp's Grammar. M. Breal is one of the most eminent teachers of the Science of
Language.
He
is
not hostile to the " Jung-grammatiker " or to
Professor Sayce, as
may be
seen from the Introduction which he
wrote to the French translation of the Principles of Comparative

Philology.
The
following extract will
show
that
he was not con" exploded
verted
theory.
by Professor Sayce's arguments against the
" L'auteur appartient .... plutot a la philologie semitique qu'a

la philologie
aryenne.
C'est ce
qui explique certaine inexperience

le
at certains exces
de hardiesse dans
maniement de
fait
I'etymologie.
il
Nous avons peine egalement a comprendre pourquoi

contre
le
se
prononce
systeme agglutinatif.
De
il
ce
que
la
plupart des desi-
nences ne ce laissent point ramener a des pronoms restes usites en

grec
en
latin
ou en
Sanscrit,
racines pronominales sont
un mythe.
compte de
lequel
il
la
grammaire de ces
conclure que les admet alors, pour rendre langues, un inflectional instinct, sur
croit pouvoir
II
ne s'explique pas autrement,
et
qui ne resemble a rien de

C'est
ce que I'experience a jamais permis de constater au linguiste.

retourner a la theorie de Fre'deric Schlegel, qui
fait
sortir,
comme
La
on
I'a dit, la
desinence du theme ainsi que

n'est entree
la resine
de
I'arbre.
grammaire comparee
dans
du jour ou
tinatif,
elle
a ecarte cette theorie.
du progr^s qu'k partir En dehors du systeme agglula
voie
on ne
will,
voit
que
I'arbitraire et la
confusion."*
are the " Neo-Grammarians,"
You
what
is
perhaps, ask
me who
the revolution they have brought about in Indo-European

*
Sayce, Priiicipes dc Philologie Co/npanr, A\'ant rrojins,

^9.
p. x.
"
Nov.
6]

far
[iS88.
Comparative Philology, and how

of this letter?
questions
are
;
does that bear upon the point

to
It
would take a long time

it
answer the
first
two
suffice
to say that the so-called "
Jung-grammatiker
a coterie of very learned scholars whose merits as such are
universally acknowledged, but

at
whose partisans
see
assert for
them claims
like
which the most friendly French scholars smile and Germans are
It
is
indignant.
partisans in
truly laughable to
Englishmen talking
a foreign quarrel,
arising in great
part out of spite,
jealousy and ill-breeding.
The Science
of Language has
made
very
great progress since the days of Schleicher
and Curtius, but both

its
these scholars have most essentially contributed to
direction even
on points where their opinions are no longer followed. The " NeoGrammarians " have well borne their part in this progress, but only
in conjunction with their contemporaries, Fick, Joh. Schmidt, Ascoli,
Amelung, Begeman, Humperdinck, Verner, CoUitz, Bezzenberger,

Schuchardt and others who might be mentioned.*
On
hostile,
the very point where Professor Sayce appeals to these " revo-
lutionists " against
me, they refuse to answer.
Their attitude
is
not
but simply agnostic, and that for reasons which are quite
intelligible.
Strictly confining their enquiries, as they profess to do, to the
Indo-European languages, they can only recognize as " reine hypothetische gebilde" the forms in which others see primitive pronouns.
usf " dass diese sufifixalen Elemente Pronomina sein konnen, bestreitet principiell wol keiner von uns Jiingeren."
But Brugmann
tells
If he could find in the
Indo-European languages proof of the actual

suffixes
existence of words like those which I quoted as being actually current

in
Egyptian speech, his doubts as to the origin of the
would
utterly disappear.
I
moreover mentioned an important
criterion for distinguishing

limits of the
between Pronominal and Predicative Roots which the

they could not otherwise but recognise.
as in Semitic, whereas
Neo-grammarian enquiries necessarily conceal from them, but which

It is this, that in Egyptian two or more pronominal roots may enter into
the composition of a word, predicative roots cannot be

together.
*
compounded
See V. Ilenr)'
in
Sprachforuhitng
in the Revue C)-iti(jtie, 18S5, p. 135 Collitz, Die iieiieste Bezzenberger's Bcitriige, 1886, and various articles of Bezzcn
;
berger and I'ick in the Gottiugische gclehiie AnzeJge)-.
t Zitin
I. cut i
gen Stand der Sfrachwissensetiaft,
\>.
119,
20
Nov. 6]
PROCEEDINGS.
appeal to the " Jung-grammatiker
" on a matter like and can only deceive the ignorant.
[1888.
An
this is
therefore simply idle talk,
M. Dutens,
But a reference to a work which I quoted (p. 249, note), by " Sur Vorigme des exposafits castiels ett Sa7iscrit,^' which
in
obtained the Volney Prize
1884, will show that, even as regards

theory absolutely
is
the Indo-European languages, a
identical
with
mine may be held by teaching of Brugmann,

I
a writer
who
thoroughly imbued with the
Osthoff, Paul,
and Leskien.
the note of Professor
have,
think,
sufficiently
replied to
Sayce, which, though small in compass, was as full of matter as an The usual result of " explosions " under these overloaded gun.
circumstances
is
a sharp recoil upon the person

is
who
discharges the
weapon.
But there
in
a TrpwTov
-ylrcuco^
at the
bottom of these ex
is
cathedra utterances.
Why
should Professor Sayce, who

Accadian,
so high
an authority
in speculating
Assyrian,
Vannic, and Hittite, persist
does not?
It
about languages which others know, and which he is not so long since he discovered an Egyptian
it
king " whose
name makes
pretty clear that
he belonged
to the
will
Xlllth dynasty."* Let him,

back
this
if
he can, find any Egyptologist In

this
who
remarkable discovery.
Presidential Address he
quotes six Egyptian personal pronouns, three of which no one has

ever seen in any text, and the three others are not simple forms,
as they should be for comparison with another language, but
com-
pound.
than as
M. Breal respects Professor Sayce as a Semitic rather an Aryan scholar, but I know what Semitic scholars think
of his discovery that Joseph was " a deity worshipped by the older inhabitants of Canaan," because among the names inscribed at
there are found "Yaqab-el, 'Jacob the God,' and Iseph-el, ; Joseph the God " and what Breal, or Fick, or Brugmann, or Victor Henry, would think of a professor of Indo-European Com'
Karnak
'
parative Philology
as 'the
who should
interpret Theophilos, or Philotheos,

'
god
Philo,' or
I
Dorothea as 'the goddess Dora,' or

am, dear Mr. Rylands,
Doro.'
Very
faithfully yours,
P. LE P.
ReNOUF.
* Procecdint;.^, 1SS5, P- '^S-

Nov.
6]
[i8S8.
The next Meeting of the Society will be held at 9, Conduit Street, Hanover Square, W., on Tuesday, 4th December, 1888, at 8 p.m., when the following Papers will be
read
:
Dr. a. Wiedemann
of Moses."
P.
" On
the Legends concerning the
Youth
LE Page Renouf, President:

of the Dead."
"Two Vignettes of the
Book
Nov.
6]
PROCEEDINGS.
[i88S.
NOTICES.
to the Society become due on the ist of January Those Members in arrear for the current year are requested to send the amount jQi is. at once to the Treasurer, B. T. BosANQUET, Esq., 54, St. James's Street, S.W.
Subscriptions
each year.
Papers proposed
to
be read
at the
Monthly Meetings must be
sent to the Secretary on or before the loth of the preceding month.
Members having New Members to propose are requested to send names of the Candidates on or before the loth of the month preceding the meeting at which the names are to be submitted to the Council. On application, the proper nomination forms may be
in the
obtained from the Secretary.

Part 2, of the "Transactions" of the Society is in Only a few complete sets of the "Transactions" of the Society now remain ; they may be obtained by application to Hart Street, the Secretary, W. Harry Rylands, F.S.A., 11,
Vol. IX,
press.
the
Bloomsbury, W.C.
The Library
of the Society,
at
11,
Hart
Street,
Bloomsbury,
Friday,
W.C,
is
open
to
Members on Monday, Wednesday, and

4,
between the hours of 11 and

Society.
for
the general business of the
As
new
list
of
Members
will shortly
be printed. Members are

in Vol.
requested to send any corrections or additions they
have made
in the list
which was published
may wish VHI, Part 3.
to
Members are recommended to carefully preserve their copies of the " Proceedings," as they will not be reprinted at the end of the Volume of " Transactions," and if lost can only be supplied at u
charge for each Part, or for the Volumes.
Nov. 6]
[1888.
THE FOLLOWING BOOKS ARE REQUIRED FOR THE LIBRARY OF THE SOCIETY.
BOTTA, Monuments de Ninive. 5 vols., folio. 1847- 1850. Place, Ninive et I'Assyrie, 1866-1S69. 3 vols., folio. Brugsch-Bey, Geographische Inschriften Altaegyptische Denkmaeler.
Vols.
I III
Recueil de
(Brugsch).
Monuments
et J.
Brugsch
Diimichen.
Eg)'ptiens, copies sur lieux et publics par H. (4 vols., and the text by DUmichen
of vols. 3 and 4.)
DiJMiCHEN, Historische
Inschriften, &c., ist series, 1867.
2nd
series, 1869.
Altaegyptische Kalender-Inschriften, 1886.

Tempel-Inschriften, 1862.
2 vols.,
folio.
GoLE.xiscHEFF, Die Metternichstele. Folio, 1877. Lepsius, Nubian Grammar, &c. 1880. De Roug6, Etudes Egyptologiques. 13 vols., complete Wright, Arabic Grammar and Chrestomathy.
,
to 1880.
ScHROEDER, Die Phonizische Sprache.

HAtrPT, Die Sumerischen Familiengesetze.
Rawlinson, Canon, 6th Ancient Monarchy.
BURKHARDT,
Eastern Travels.
Wilkinson, Materia Hieroglyphica. Malta, 1824-30. {Text only.) Chabas, Melanges Egyptologiques. Series I, III. 1862-1873. Le Calendrierdes Jours Fasteset Nefastes de I'annee lEgyptienne. E. Gavet, Steles de la XII dynastie au Musee du Louvre. Ledrain, Les Monuments Egyptiens de la Bibliotheque Nationale.
Nos. I, 2, 3, Memoires de la Mission Archeologique Francais au Caire. Sarzec, Decouvertes en Chaldee. Lefebure, Les Hypogees Royaux de Thebes.
8vo. 1877.
Sainte Marie, Mission a Carthage. GuiMET, Annales du Musee Gumiet. Memoires d'Egyptologie. Lefebure, Le Mythe Osirien. 2nd partie. "Osiris." Lepsius, Les Metaux dans les Inscriptions Egyptiennes, avec notes par W. Berend. D. G. Lyon, An Assyrian Manual. A. Amiaud and L. Mechinealt, Tableau Compare des Ecritures Babyloniennes
et Assyriennes.
Erman, Aegypten
u.
Ag}'ptisches
Leben im Altertum.
der Papyrus Erzherzog Rainer.
2 parts, Mittheilungen aus der
Sammlung
RoBlOU, Croyances de
I'Egj-pte a I'epoque des Pyramides.

le
Recherches sur
Calendrier en Egyyjtc et sur
le
chronologic des Lagides.
POGNON, Les
Inscriptions Babyloniennes du
Wadi
Brissa.
IRecocbs
of the
BEING
past
ENGLISH TRANSLATIONS
OF THE
ANCIENT MONUMENTS OF EGYPT AND WESTERN ASIA.

New Series. Edited by Professor Sayce, who will be assisted in the work by Mr. Le Page Renouf, Prof. Maspero, Mr. Budge, Mr. Pinches, Prof. Oppert, M. Amiaud, and other distinguished Egyptian and Assyrian
scholars.
The new
respects,
series of
volumes
differs
from
its
predecessor
in
several
more
especially in the larger
amount of
historical, religious,
and
geographical information contained in the introductions and notes, as well

as in references to points of contact
between the monumental records and
the Old Testament.
Translations of Egyptian and Assyrian texts will be
given in the same volume.
Crown octavo
Cloth.
4^-.
6c/.
Volume
15,
now
ready.
Samuel Bagster & Sons, Limited,
Paternoster Row, London.
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCHEOLOGY PUBLICATIONS.
CTbe
Bcon3e vnameiits
[Shalmaneskr
II,
of the
IPâlace
0ates from Balawat.

B.C.
859-825.]
Parts
I,
II, III,
and IV have now been issued
to Subscribers.
In accordance wifh the terms of the original prospectus, the price for
each part
price)
is
now
raised to
î
los.
to
Members
of the Society (the original
^11^.
Society of Biblical Archeology.
COUNCIL,
1888.
President
P.
LE Page Renouf.
Vice-Presidents
Rev. Frederick Charles Cook, M.A., Canon of Exeter. Lord Halsbury, The Lord High Chancellor. The Right Hon. W. E. Gladstone, M.P., D.C.L., &c. The Right Hon. Sir A. H. Layard, G.C.B., &c. The Right Rev. J. B. Lightfoot, D.D., &c., Bishop of Durham.
Walter Morrison, M.P.

Sir Charles T.
Newton, K.C.B.,
D.C.L., &c., &c.
Sir Charles Nicholson, Ban., D.C.L., M.D., &c., &c.
Rev. George Rawlinson, D.D., Canon of Canterbury. Sir Henry C. Rawlinson, K.C.B., D.C.L., F.R.S., &c. Very Rev, Robert Payne Smith, Dean of Canterbury.
Coiinril
W.
A. Tyssen Amherst, M.P., &c. Rev. Charles James Ball. Rev. Canon Beechey, M.A.
E. A.
Rev. Albert Lowy. Rev. James Marshall.

F.
D. Mocatta.
Wallis Budge, M.A.
Alexander Peckovek, F.S.A,

J.
Arthur
Gates. Rev. Prof. T. K. Cheyne, D.D. Thomas Christy, F.L.S.
Pollard,
F, G.
Hilton Price, F.S.A,
E.
TowRY Whyte, M.A,

Honorary Treasurer
Secretary
Rev. W. Wright, D.D.
BERNARD T.
Bosanquet.
F.S.A.
W.
Harry Rylands,
Honorary Secretary for Foreign Co7'respondence
Prof.
A. H, Sayce, M,A.
Honorary Librarian
William Simpson,
F.R.G.S.
HARRISON AND SONS, FKINTERS
IN
OKDINARV TO HER MAJESTY,
ST.
MARTINS LANE,
VO L.
XI.
Part
2.
PROCEEDINGS
OF
THE SOCIETY
OF
VOL.
XL NINETEENTH SESSION.
Second Meeting,
^^th
December, 1888.
^^
CONTENTS.
PAGE
P. i.E P.
Renouf
[Prcsidciil).
Two Vignettes
from the Book of
the Dead.
(Plate)
26-2S
the Legends concerning
tlie
Dr. A.
Wiedemann. On
Voutli of
Moses
29 43
Dr.
C.
Bezolu.
Some
Unpublislied
Cuneiform
Syllabaries.
(S Plales)
44-54
-^'^-
rUBLISHED AT

II,
HAirr Street, Bloomshurv, W.C.
188 8.
[No. LXXIX.]

II,
Hart
PRICE LIST OF TRANSACTIONS PROCEEDINGS.
AND
Vol.
Vol.
PROCEEDINGS
OF
THE SOCIETY
OF
It
has been suggested to
me
that notwithstanding the
clearness with
which
it
is
stated
on the cover of the
PROCEEDINGS, November,
in binding the Contents.
I
1888, some error
may
arise
must therefore point out that the
Title,
Contents,
Alphabetical Index, and pages 571-578, should be bound

in Vol.
all
the rest of the number, including the plate,
forms the commencement of Vol. XI.
W.
HARRY RYLANDS.
in
N.B.:The Plate illustrating the Paper by the President this Number, December, 1888, will be issued in January.
Cyrus dans
les
monuments
assyriens, par A. Delattre, S.
[.
The Views
of the Babylonians c concerning Life after Death Cyrus Adler.
'
by
[No. LXXIX.J
2%

II,
Hart
Street, Bloomsburv, W.C.

,n
AND
To NONMembeks.
s.
Memheks. ro ivt
s.
d.
d.
Vol.
I,
Part
lo
12
few complete sets of the Transactions stil remain or sale, which may be obtained on application to the Secretary, W. 11. Ryi.ands, F.S.A., II, Harl
Street,
Bloomsbury, W.C.
PROCEEDINGS
OF
THE SOCIETY
OF,
NINETEENTH SESSION,
1888-89.
Second Meeting, \th December^ 1888.

P.
LE PAGE RENOUF,
IN
Esq., President,
THE CHAIR.
-%'^%'J^-
The
following
Presents
were announced,
:
and
thanks
From
the
Author
Les
travaux
hydrauliques
en
Babylonie,
par A. Delattre, S.J.

Extrait de la
8vo.
Sclent.
Oct., 18S8.
Revue des Quest.
L'Exactitude
et la critique
en histoire d'apres un assyriologue,

Delattre, S.J.
Reponse a M. Sayce, par A.

Extrait
8vo.
du Museon, 1888.
la
Encore un mot sur

Svo.
Extrait de la
geographic assyrienne, par A. Delattre,
S. J.
Revue des Quest.
Scient.
Avril, 18S8.
].
Cyrus dans
les
monuments
assyriens, par A. Delattre, S.
The Views
of the Babylonians concerning Life after Death, by
Cyrus Adler.
[No. LXXIX.J
23

Dec. 4]

F.
LI.
[18S8.
From
Griffith
^Bibliotheca
An
Orientalis.
8 vols., 1876 to
1882.
8vo.
From
F. G. Hilton Price,
Egyptian Reading Book, Compiled

8vo. 188S.
by E. A. Wallis Budge, M.A.
The Secretary read
the following
letter,
which he exMr.
plained had just been received by him, with a map, &c.
Some explanatory remarks were made by

Christy,
Thomas
and a vote of thanks was passed to Mr. Cope Whitehouse for the map and printed explanations.
10,
Cleveland Row,
December
St. James's,
18S8.
S.W.
Sir,
I
'~,th,
have great pleasure

latest
in offering to the Society of Biblical
Archaeology the
map
It
is
of the
this
explanatory paper.
Although
map
Raiyan depression with an is autographed by me. it is

reduced copy of the
official
in all respects official.
largely a
map, prepared from independent surveys by engineers in the employment of the Egyptian Government. It has also received in its present form the authoritative approval of Colonel Western, DirectorGeneral of Works, and Major Ross, Inspector-General of Irrigation.
The accompanying
reports.
I
paper, also,
is
largely abstracted
from
official
may
venture,
Sir, to
present to you
my
congratulations on this
final
proof that you were justified in extending to

effective
me
the prompt
It
and
aid which greatly encouraged
me
at the outset.
was
a serious responsibility
corresponding credit.
facilities
which you assumed, and there should be I have also to thank the Council for the
which have been afforded
me
for publication
and
to the
President for the removal of the obstacle interposed by the erroneous

interpretation of the Bulaq papyrus No.
I
i.
am, Dear Sir,
faithfully yours.
Cope Whitehouse.
The
following were nominated for election at the next

8th,
Meeting on January
Rev.
jSIiss
J.
1889
Burleigh, Colvill Galgorm,
Mount
Pleasant Road, Hastings.
Giovanna Gonino, 57, Charhvood

24
Street, Pimlico.

Dec.
4]
[1888.
PROCEEDINGS.
Sir J.
William Dawson, C.M.G., LL.D., F.R.S., McGill University,
Montreal, Canada.
Dr. A. G. Paterson, South Lodge, Ascot, Berks.
Harry
J.
Lewis, 34, Leinster Gardens,

2,
Hyde
Park,
W.
Miss Weatherall,
Park Place Gardens, Maida
Hill.
The
elected
following were submitted for election, having been

last
nominated at the
Meeting on November
:
6th, 1888,
and
Members
of the Society
Edouard Drouin, 15, Rue INIoncey, Paris. Frank Haes, 28, Bassett Road, Netting Hill, W.
Rev.
Park,
Thomas W.
Harrison, 38, Melrose Gardens, West Kensington
Rev. Ross C. Houghton, D.D., Portland, Oregon, JJ.S.A. Rev. J. A. Johnston, Kalamazoo, Michigan, U.S.A. Rev. William MacGregor, The Manor House, Bolehall, Tamworth.
Dominique Mallet, 19, Rue Mazarine, Paris. Rev. Chauncey Murch, Luxor, Egypt. John Grubb Richardson, MoyoUon, Ireland. S. Schechter, 8, Gascony Avenue, N.W. Leonard Bradbury Winter, 28, Montpelier Road, Brighton.
To
The
Theological Seminary, Princeton, N.J., U.S.A.
A
"
Paper was read by
P.
LE PAGE
Renouf
S.E.B.,
{President)
Two
Vignettes of the Book of the Dead."

Dr. Gaster,
Remarks were added by

Rev. C.
J. Ball,
Bouverie-Pusey,
Rev. A. Lowy, Rev. Dr. Walker.
by Dr. A. Wiedemann, entitled, " On the Legends concerning the Youth of Moses," was read by the
Paper
Secretary.
Inglis, Dr. Gaster,
Remarks were added by Rev. J. Marshall, Rev. A. Lowy, Dr. and the President.
Thanks were returned
for these
communications.
"
Dec.
4]
SOCIETY OF. BIBLICAL ARCILEOLOGY.
[1888.
Two
Vignettes from the Book of the Dead.
By
p.
le Page Renouf.
The newspapers have

ficent
will,
I
already given
some account of a magniit
papyrus recently acquired by the British Museum, and as

trust,
very shortly
be published
in
fac-simile,
a detailed
for
description will not be necessary at present.

it
The person
A?ii,
whom
was
all
was written
^^^/vvA
I
is
called
V\
I
LL M?>?
and
his
title
'lA
'^Q^ D
"Scribe of the Sacred Revenue of

I I
the gods."
This appears to be ident'cal with an
office
which
in the
Egyptian hierarchy, according to the
Hood
|
Papyrus,
[1
took pre-
cedence of the
fathers."
y^,
at
"prophets," and
^,
me
to
"sacred
The time
dynasty,
is
which he lived appears to
be that of
the
XlXth
and one of the

a
religious texts contained in the

II.
papyrus
found on a tablet dated the 45th year of Rameses

itself
The papyrus
copies of the
came from
texts
Theban tomb.
and among them
the " Chapter
175.
There are several
here which are not usually found in

is
Book of
the Dead,
of not dying a second time," which
M. Naville has numbered

is
Our
text,
though complete
in itself,
unfortunately
at
much
shorter
than that published by M. Naville from a papyrus
Leyden.
only mention
Of
these additions to the
Book
of the
Dead
I shall
two, as being highly interesting.
Chapter 18 has an introduction made by two

vested with the panther's hide, the m
the
his
priestly personages,
^ a\
who
ft
;^
(Ân-Mdf-ef),
and
^^ <n> {Semerif,
Tattu,
"loving son")
bring the deceased and
offerings to the divine
powers
( A
y>
fat'astt) of
Helio[)olis,
Seshem, and other places.
The Antnatef
in heaven,
says,
"
come
to you, ye
mighty powers, who are
on
earth,
is
and
in the
nether-world, I bring to you the Osiris

all
Ani,
who
without reproach in respect to

for ever
!
the gods, that he
may be
with you
26
Dec.
4]
PROCEEDINGS.
Se/f/eriy S3.ys,
;
[188?.
The
to
"I come
let
to you, ye divine powers,
and
I brinii;
allot-
you the Osiris Ani

,
him have bread,
water,
air,
and an
mentf xJx.
se// )
in Sechet-hotepit,
hke the followers of Horus."

to
At the Psychostasia the great company of gods attached

(that
is
Toth
the forty-two assessors) say,

is
"That which proceeds from

Osiris
thy
mouth
right
and
us,
true.
let
it
The
Ani
is
without sin
(-r
reproach as regards
not be permitted that the Devourcr
(-
there be given to
Osiris,
rA ^\
'^
.
)a>\
'
^^'"''""'f)
should seize upon him, but

in
l.t
him the cakes which are displayed

|
presence of
in
and permanent allotment
N^ 7J77^
seh
men)
Sechet-
hotepit, like the followers of Horus."
The 'Devourer The
of the
Dead' appears
for the
first
time in
tluI.
Papyrus of Hunefer (B.M. 9901), who was

those of the nineteenth and later dynasties.
in the service of Seti
earlier papyri are far less richly illustrated with vignettes
than
But the vignettes of the

full
Papyrus of Ani are not only extremely beautiful, but
of interest
and importance
for the information they conve}^

this
The two exampk-s

show what
I
upon the
plate
which accompanies
note
will
mean.
They
are both taken from the Vignettes, of the seventeenth chapter.

papyri, ha\e
These Vignettes, which occur on so many funereal

given rise to
much
conjectural speculation.
The most
Gate
in
fig. i
instructive authority as yet as to

is
the nature of
Naville), in
tl
the Dublin Papyrus (D. a of

is
M.
whu h
the folding doors are open and the sun
seen passing through.
In the Papyrus of Hunefer (A.
g.)
the doors are also open and the
god
gate
sits
is
between them.
On
^
r^^-^
the Papyrus of
Jie-sfaii,
Am
the
name
'
of tie
'^
written
I
-^
a well
known mythological
witli
name,
literally signifying,
"gate of the funereal passages," but
an extension of meaning applied both to the earthly burial place an

to a region in the netherworld in
which Osiris presides
in
company
with Isis and Horus.
The second example

male
lions, seated
(fig.
2)
is
still
more
interesting.
The two
to
back to back, with the sun
rising out of the " solar

sky, are not
mount," and surmounted by the symbol oi the

27
be
Dec.
4]
[1888.
confounded with the Lion-pair Shu and Tefnut.
Hitherto our best
guides as to the meaning of this vignette have been the Papyrus of
Queen Net'emet (belonging to H.R.H. the Prince of Wales), and Kenna (Leyden, a). In the latter each of the lions has the Sun-disk upon his head, and Isis and Nephthys kneel on the
the Papyrus of
right
and
left.
They remind one

day.
of the later sign
[T
^^
repre-
senting the
dawn of
lions,
In the former king Herhor kneels before

"^
Vfj
/
one of the
the legend being
<z^:^
tua-f
Ra em peri-f, "he
be two
lions,
worships
Ra
at his rising."
?
But why should there

is
each representing the sun
This
is
explained by the
1
Papyrus of Ani.
By
the side of one lion
written
sef,
"Yesterday," and by the side of the other
>'c^\
^^
tuau,
"the Morrow."
This
is
the pictorial illustration of the sacred gloss
o
''
^^'^.cL^'^^^ ^1^'
Ra
is
"^''''^
Yesterday,
the
MorrowP
Ra.
Osiris
is
the sun which set yesterday and has
risen again as
28
Dec.
4]
PROCEEDINGS.
[1^88.
ON THE LEGENDS CONCERNING THE YOUTH OF MOSES.

Part
I.
By Dr.
A.
Wiedemann.
and theologians have commenced
by
Orientalists as well as historians
again of late to explain Biblical passages with the help of Jewish

traditions,
is
and
tried
even to obtain new historical
facts
it.
It
indeed very surprising to see
how sometimes names and
facts,
only recently
made known
;
to us
by monuments, are already to be
found
in these writings
but they contain as well heterogeneous and

this litera-
erroneous notices.
ture I
In order to judge of the real value of
worked through the writings bearing on one period, the
results
of which
may
help in the verification of other periods.
Parts of
these studies, which
may be
of interest to the readers of the Prc-
ceedings, I intend to give in the following pages.
The
canon.
lively interest
which the Jews took
in their great national
heroes did not die out with the conclusion of the Old Testament
As
direct information to complete the
Holy Writings was

facts
wanting, the endeavour was
made
to
draw always new conclusions

by
from the words and modes of expression, and to obtain new
comparing
different
portions.
Naturally results obtained by such

all
means
are
are of very
little
importance to history,
the
more
so as
we
still
at the present
:
time able to follow their bold and far-fetched

is
combinations
but the material
very interesting in assisting us to
obtain a knowledge of the lines of thought

Palestinian
in
among
the learned of the
and Alexandrian Jews,
We
find besides stories directly

it,
connection with the Old Testament, and even taken out of
another series of independent reports trying in a fantastical and

rhetorical
way
to
fill
up the chronological gaps
in
the
Sacred
style
History, and thus differing greatly from the calm

of the
first stories.
and measured
It
is
the Hellenistic influence from Alexandria
which we find here
in the
Jewish writings, and especially
in
the
biographies of biblical persons.
Most of
all,
the
life
of their founder
and
wide
favourite hero Moses, principally of the

field for
young Moses, offered a
extravagant combinations, the historical facts being

fill
but few and insufficient to
u[)
period of about 40 years.
29
Dec.
4]
[18S8.
Besides, his youth having been passed in Eg)'pt, there was a fair
chance of interweaving it with Egyptian history, and by making use of the knowledge of Egyptian manners and customs, to enliven and
enrich the story, giving
it,
at the
same
time, a
more
truly historical
in the heart
form than could be added to other traditions preserved

of the small country of Palestine.
tales glorifying
Thus
the
number
of legends and
Moses grew from century to century; the orthodox Jews show how Moses was their predestined chief sent by God, while the Hellenistic la-.v-giver and prophet from his earliest youth Jews laid the greatest stress on Moses' Egyptian education, culture and political influence at court. These two elements are mixed up and often worked together, as well in the Talmudic, Rabbinic and Mohamedan writings as in the Hellenistic historians and commentators from Artapanos down to Josephus and Philo. In this first part I shall consider some of these legends and with those relating to the first chapter of Exodus exegetic notices the help of the Biblical verses, not in order to show Moses' life in the light of the Jewish tradition, as Beer did (Leben Moses Leipzig, the form of these 1863), or to give the translation of one Midrasch
liked to
;
treatises
being
known
to
the
readers
by the learned
articles
of
Rev. Loewy, especially by his interesting translation of the Legend on the Death of Moses {Proc, IX, p. 40, sqq.), but to explain clearly
Verse
by an example how the tradition developed. 6. As Joseph was dead and all his brothers and
at the time.
all
who
lived
The Jews
lived,
according to Exodus
xii,
40, for
430 years
in
Egypt, as in Genesis xv, 13 (from here Act. Apost., vii, 6) God In Genesis xv, 16, it prophesied 400 years of oppression to them.
is
said that the sojourn lasted four generations,
and
in
Exodus,
vi,
16
20, that the great grandfather of the
man who
emigrated had
entered Egypt.
as 100 years.
Here the generation must have been estimated
Josephus does the same when he states (Ant., II, 9, i, r/; Hitzig, Geschichte Israels, I, p. 62) the stay of Bell. Jud., V, 9, 4 the Jews to have been 400 years.
;
The
later
commentators thought the number 400 too high, and
already the
LXX
add
to the
number 430
years (Ex.
xii,
40) " lasted the

that
residence in Egypt and Kanaan."
Similarly the
Talmud means
the 430 years ought not to be counted from the Exodus, but from According to the Talmud the LXX (Wunsche, Jerus. Isaac's birth. had undertaken their change in the original text for Tal., p 166)
30
Dec.
4]
PROCEEDINGS.
[18S8.
King Ptolemaeus.
So we have here one of those passages where the
translators intentionally
made
the text differ from the original in
order not to offend the Egyptian sovereign, as they did for example in the list of unclean animals, where the hare (lagos) was omitted,
because the royal ancestor bore the name of Lagos.
The
Pirke
older Rabbins
Elieser,
c.
hesitate
48).
between 210 and 215 years
[cf.
Rabbi
The Seder 01am Rabba
(about
170 A.D.) takes 210 years; Jochebet

old at Moses' birth,
the
arrival
is said to have been 130 years born herself directly after been and to have
in
Egypt.
dream about Moses

51), has
in the year 130 after the
Also the fixing of the date of Pharaoh's Eisodus (Midrasch, fol-
been occasioned by similar calculations.
Josephus (Ant,
II,
15,
2) puts the
Exodus 215 years
after Jacob's
arrival in Egypt,
though
this date quite contradicts the rest of his chronological system.
Undoubtedly he took the number from the rabbinic traditions, which often strongly influenced him, and not as Bloch (Quellen des Freudenthal Studien, p. 49) supposes from De Josephus, p. 57
;
metrius,
who
also (Euseb. Prcep. ev.

:
IX,
c.
29)
He
till
counts thus
Jacob
in
Egypt
till
Kehat's birth, 17 years
names 215 years Kehat

;
Amram's birth, 40 years; Amram till Moses' birth, 78 years; Moses till the Exodus, 80 years.*) But Demetrius follows here only the older rabbinic ideas, and is not to be looked upon as
authority.
Josephus, in another place, estimates

(p.
(c.
Ap.,
I,
t^t^)
the
generation to 2)Zh years, as the Greeks

ordinarily do, adds 30 years,
ex.
Herodotus
II,
142)
and gets thus 170 years
for the so-
journing in Egypt.
Verse
7.
The Jews
older
increased and had
many
children,
and increased
and became many, so
that the country
was
filled.
The
Greek commentators of the Old Testament have

text,
simply taken over this part of the
or amplified
it
liitle,
as
Josephus (Ant.
greatly in
II, 9,
i),
who remarks
that the
Jews had increased
and power, on account of their activity p. 603) thinks that on account of the great increase of the Jews, the Egyptian king had feared a war for the mastery between his people and the strangers later on when
number,
in riches
and
virtue.
Philo (Vit. Mos.,
* Salomo,
Apis, p.
35,
counts
Levi was 46 years old at Kahatlvs birth,
Kahath 63 years at Amram's liirth, views of the numbers 430 and 215,
14, sqq.
Amram
cf.
70 years
at
Moses' birth.
Newer
Kuriz, Gesch. des alten Bundes, II, p.
31
Dec.
4]
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCH.-EOLOGY.

{cf.
[1888.
they had become more powerful and numerous
Exodus
i,
10).
The Rabbins thought it necessary to detail the manner of the increase. The Schemot Rabba (transl. Wiinsche, p. 5 5-^.) relates that some
{cf.
Rabbins supposed that each Jewess gave birth to six children at once Jarchi, ad v., 7), others spoke of twelve and even of seventy. As a natural consequence the country was filled with them, as R. Nathan says, " like as with rushes." Aben-Ezra is less extravagant
in his notices to this subject,
he gives only two,
three, or four children
at
one birth
It is
to the Jewish
women. number
the
7,
very strange that the
7 is not
found among
the
all
these
opinions,
while
we
find
in
classic
literature
declaration
in
(Trogus in Plinius, Hist. Nat.,

births of seven children at once.
3) that there
had been
Egypt
Also other ancient writers (Aristot.

3,
Hist. Anim.,
7,
4,
5,
Columella, de re rustica,
8) speak of the
it
great fertility of the inhabitants of the Nile valley,
and attributed
3,
to
the Nile water (Strabo, 15,

Hist. Nat.,
7,
p.
695
yElian, Hist. Anim.,

3,
33;
Plin.,
3; Seneca, Qusest. Nat.,
25).*
Verse
8.
Then came
new king
in Egypt,
who knew nothing
of Joseph.
Josephus (Ant., H,
While the old exegitic writers quietly accepted this fact, and cf. Philo) only remarks that Joseph's merits 9, i had been by degrees forgotten, the later authors thought it very improbable that any later sovereign should not have known such an important man as Joseph. So they declare that the king only
;
feigned not to
Jarchi ad
v.
know Joseph
(Wiinsche, Schemot Rabba,
p. 6 sq.,
8.
Schumann, Vita Mosis,

followed them).
Mosis,
I, p.
313,
p. 30, and Keil, Biicher Others supposed the king had
not obeyed Joseph's prescriptions (Onkelos), and not lived according

to
them (Jonathan and Hierosolym.
paraph.), or finally that the king

I,
did not like Joseph (Bar-hebraeus ad Exodus,
5,
who
calls
the
Pharaoh, Phalamthiosi).
The
above
expression tZÎH 'n'PD
"a new king,"

II, 9, i,
is
connected with the

like Arta-
interpretation.
Josephus,
ev.
had accepted,
panus (Euseb., Praep.
IX, 18) and
Rab
(Sota iia), the theory
that the king belonged to a
new
dynasty.
Josephus' opinion had

the Syrian Exodusby Rosen-
also great importance in after times.
Not only
* Later notices about the fertility of the Eg}-ptians were collected

miiller, Altes
und neues Morgenland,
I, p.
252.
32
Dec.
4]
PROCEEDINGS.
of Edessa
it,
[1888.
Commentar of Jacob
p.
{cf.
Wiseman,
Horse
Syriacai,
I,
266
sq.)
has followed
Bible,
I,
but also numerous later scholars (Cook,
The Holy
d. alt.
p. 250,
;
Knobel, Exodus,
p. 3
Kurtz, Gesch.
Bundes H, p. 24 sq. Schumacher, Handb. d. heil. Gesch., I, These latter take the king p. 140; Schumann, Vita Mosis, p. 28. Ewald (Gesch. des Volkes Israel, IH, p. 17) has for a Hyksos.). contradicted this hypothesis most decidedly, and Hengstenberg (Biicher Moses und Aegypten, p. 267) means that the king was called " new " because he did not know Joseph, and that this disregard of Joseph's merits marks the turning point between the old and the new empire. This last hypothesis is also not a new one,
though the Targum (Jon. and

Bibl.
Jer.
Dillmann, Ex.,
p.
Keil,
Commentar
liber
d.
Biicher Mosis, p.
to
312) thinks the exthe same time the
pression
had been chosen UJin T T
design at
Just like the moderns, the Rabbins were uncertain whether the king was called " new " because
reorganisation that began with the king.
new one as Rab means or on account of his new Samuel opinions the latter being founded on the fact laws as that the Bible does not say "he died" and a new king reigned. The (Sota, p. 225 sq.; Schemot Rabba, p. 6; Jarchi ad v., 8.) Jewish tradition tried to detail the story and person ot this Pharaoh one notice is of interest, where some think him a {cf. Sota, p. 230)
he was
really a
descendant of the Amalekitic race.

cap. 47,
is
In the Book of the Jubilees,
told
how he had
a conflict with
Menkeron,
ruler of
Kanaan and
gives
p.
Assur,
and was beaten by him.
The Arabic
tradition
Pharaoh the name of Valid (Herbelot, Bibl. Orient., JI, 744 f ), and says that his wife Assiah was Amram's niece, and explains thus Amram's important position at the Egyptian court.
Verse
9.
And
he spoke
to his people.
The
us
if
Bible relates the suppression of the Jews without informing
the king acted thus of his
own
free will or
by the counsel of
his court.
In consequence the opinions of commentators are at
variance.
assume
divine
(Sota, p. 226; Wiinsche, Schemot Rabba, p. 7) Pharaoh was most to blame, and that therefore the punishment reached him the first. The Jelammedenu
Some
that
(fol. 23, col. 3,
Sota, p.
quite a contrary opinion.
230; Wiinsche, Schemot Rabba, p. 6) has Pharaoh first opposed himself to his
people when they oppressed the Jews; but the Egyptians dethroned him, and he had to live three months as a private individual. After
33

Dec.
4]
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCII.EOLOGY.

and was then ready
to
[1888.
that time he regauied his throne,
obey
his
people's wiU.
Others take the middle course between these two series of legends ; they make Pharaoh a tyrant by advice of his Midr. counsellors, of whom several names are cited (Sota, p. 227
;
Jalkut ad
Mos. cap.
i,
162,
and ad
cap.
2,
168), thus
(cf.
Balaam, who advised him, and was

xxxi, 8).
killed afterwards
Numbers
About
231
sq.
;
Job,
who remained
silent,
and was
stricken
by plagues.
the time of
Job's living the Rabbins disagree (Sota, p.

p. 224),
Wiinsche, Jerus. Talmud,
but Rabbi Ismael concluded, by
comparing Ex. ix, 20, with Job i, i, that Job was one of Pharaoh's servants, and ranked high in his family (Wiinsche, 1.1.).
Jethro,
who
fled
when
the council took place, and was, therefore,
not an accomplice; his children even were rewarded for it afterwards. According to the book de Vita Mosis, p. 12 sq., Balaam had advised
work should be given to the Jews, as they would not people on account of their cunning, known by biblical examples. Jethro opposed to this, and stated that God
that hard
succeed
in destroying the
always punished those

at these
who oppresêd
other
29,
the Jews.
Pharaoh, indignant
words, ordered Jethro immediately back to his province.

councillors of the
The Koran mentions

lÂ.J^ (Sure
king
Hainan
was
28,
5,
7,
38;
38;
40,
25).
This
Haman
assuredly only
enemy
to the
named here because Mahomet had heard him called an Jews. The later, and really biblical Haman, has another
name
with the later Arabs,

etc., p. 156).
who
call
him
û/^^
(c/-
Geiger,
Was
hat
Muhammed,
Korali ^,
,li
(Sure 29, 38
40,
25).
Already
earlier
than the
Koran
this
par. 14, "
name had been cited in Midrasch Rabba ad IV Mos., Korah was chief manager of Pharaoh's house."
of the counsellors was Balaam, of whose anti-
The most important
Jewish feelings the book
de Vita Mosis records several legends.
Jews tailed (p. 17) he went with his two and Mamres (Jonathan ben Huziel on Exodus i, 15, has The sons are cited Zimberes) to Necas, King of the Idumeans. under the names of Jamnes and Mambres by Numenius (Euseb.
his plans against the
When
sons, Janes
Praep. ev. 9, 8) as magicians
they were chosen by the Egyptians to

his
oppose Musffius, chief of the Jews and very powerful through
34
Dfc.
4]
PROCEEDINGS.
to
[1888.
prayers
God.
They were
said
to
have indeed succeeded
in
averting the great plagues sent over Egypt.
Jannes and Jambres, as

Ev. Nicod, cap
etc.
;
they are also called, play a prominent part as magicians with the old
Jewish and Christian authors,

dius,
histor.
Tim.
105
iii,
8,
5.,
Palla-
Lausiac.
I, p.
Macarius Alexand.,
II, p.
sq.,
cf.
Fabricius,
Cod.
apocr. N.T.
813
j-^.,
where numerous passages are

S.
named, and Freudenthal, Hell. Studien,

found their way into the works of
magician Janes
(Apol.
2).
173).
Even
11),
classical writers, so
i, 2,
in
Pliny (Hist. Nat., 30,
their names we find the and Apuleius
Verses 9-14. Well, the children Israel are

than we.
many and more

etc.
We
will
suppress them,
The
forced work, at which the Israelites laboured by
command
of the Egyptian tyrants, has been closely described and detailed by
The Rabbins relate how at first the Egyptians made the Jews work with kind words and money. But when they showed themselves zealous, and produced numerous bricks in the feeling of
tradition.
their strength, the Egyptians
doubled the number of the
tiles
due,
and ordered guards to watch the working Jews (Sota, p. 230 sq.). Others (Wiinsche, Schemot Rabba, p. 9) contradict this so far as by saying that each Jew had to make daily as many bricks as he worked on the first day. It is principally Philo who speaks about the torture of the wôrk the king not only forced the native men to mould tiles, If a but also strangers and made the burdens too heavy to carry. average hindered weakness or illness from doing the was by Jew quantity, which was superintended by the most cruel men to be found, he was condemned to death, and those who died of heat or
;
too hard work were thrown aside unburied.
In connection with this
report stands one of the most peculiar explanations which was ever
produced on the rabbinic side

Wiinsche,
p. 8) that
one master
tells (in
Schemot Rabba,
;
neck now if do his work, he was answered, "Are you then weaker than Pharaoh?" Surely this is a characteristic example how far such learned deductions, unbridled by
one fastened a brick
to Pharaoh's to
an
Israelite
complained that he was too weak
logical thoughts,
may be
carried.
The work
Mosis,
p.
consisted, as stated in the Bible
and by Philo (de Vita

to
608), principally in moulding bricks (not kilning them, as

it).
Luther translated
According to Philo they had not only
form
the clay-tiles, but also to provide straw to hold
them
together, as the
35

Dec.
4]
[1SS8.
Bible states only
much
later
(Exod.
v).
This addition wears quite
an Egyptian stamp, and shows a close knowledge of the customs In a tomb at Thebes are represented the Egyptian of that country. workmen of Tutmes Ill's time occupied in moulding bricks and
Though this representation has nothing to do with the Bible and the Jews, however it may have been so pretended (p. ex. by Hengstenberg, Die Biicher Mose's und ^gypten, p. 79 sq., and Kurtz, Gesch. des alten Bundes, II, p. 25 sq.), it gives a complete illustration of the subject, and corresponds in all its
building with them.
details with the biblical records.
Besides the brick-making, a series of other occupations
is
cited
and detailed, especially by Josephus (II, 9, i), who, by Bloch's indeed unproved hypothesis, took it from Artapanos (Euseb. Pra^p. ev. IX, Following his report the Jews had 27).
:
1.
To
divide the Nile into several rivulets, a task which also
Philo, de Vita Mosis, p.

p. 333,
2.
608
[cf.
Philo,
de Confusione Linguarum,
C. Frankf.), ascribed to them,
To
;
surround the towns with walls.
Philo goes farther here
(de Vita Mosis, p. 608), saying that they had to build temples, walls
and
cities
and the Book of Jubilees
(cap. 46) defines as their
work
"the rebuilding of every wall and every partition which was destroyed in the land of Egypt."
3.
To
construct dykes against the inundation.
4.
To
build
the
pyramids.
Unhistorical
as
this
assertion
is
from chronological reasons, the pyramids having been erected about
2000 years before Moses,

even in modern times
p. 25) as a
(p.
it
has
nevertheless
often
been cited
ex.
Kurtz, Gesch. des alten Bundes, II,
token of the hard pressure under which the Jews suffered

In a similar way Aristotle (Pol.
8,
in Egypt.
11, p.
224, 27 sq.
Bekk.) quotes the pyramids as an example
how
tyrants used to
oppress a people by average, and hinder them thus from opposing

his
own power.
5.
The Jews had
to learn arts
and
to
become accustomed
years,
in
to
hard
work.
the
This servitude lasted

each
for
400
during which time

efforts
Egyptians vied with
other
their
to
destroy
the Jews with hardships, and the Jews to show themselves equal
to the task.
Later authors
(Patricid. p. 25,
if.
speak
of
still
other
forced
occupations
thus
Hotiinger,
Smegma
36
oricntale, p. 396) of stone-
Dec.
4]
PROCEEDINGS.
excavation
[1888.
cutting,
of mountains, agriculture.
in
Similar
embellish
ments are often found

invention.
such writings, and are nothing but pure
work of the Jews the Canon designs the erection Already the ancients had different opinions about the meaning of this word the LXX thought it a name for fortified places (vroXeci dxvpa^), and were followed by Jarchi, ad v. 11, and
As
special
of two rn-3D?:2-
Dillmann, Exodus, newer commentators (Knobel, Exodus, p. 5 The Targum and the Schemot Rabba (Wiinsche, p. 8) have p. 6).
;
other opinions
they think the expression

I,
means
store-house.
Also
Keil (Biicher Mosis,

says,
xxxii,
p.
314) keeps to this explanation
when he
"they were towns of store and magazine houses

28,
"towns
to preserve the harvest"),
{c/. II Chron. which contained the
productions of the country partly for trade (Ewald, Gesch. Israels,

II, p. 16), partly for forage for the
army
in times of war,
and not
in
fortresses."
When
the Vulgate seems to offer a third version
translating the
original
It
is is
is
word " tabernacla," it is probable that in the Hebrew the word was read niw^X!??2 instead of iHli^DOnot possible to decide philologically which interpretation
is
the right one, as the word

a very short one.*
seldom found, and the passage

tried to explain
it
The Rabbins
229
;
with help of
Wiinsche, Schemot Rabba, p. 8); they suppose the name originated in the fact that " they brought the builders into danger," or because "they made the builders poor,"
in Sota, p.
etymology (Gemara
but from such speculations no real information
is
gained.
The Hebrew text of the Bible names two of these towns, Ramses and Pithom other texts seem to have cited besides On,
;
the Greek Heliopolis.
This might be accepted because the

fiir
LXX A
does
this
it
(Egli, Zeitschrift
wissensch. Theologie, 1870,
p.
326, thinks
the
original
version, while
u.
s.
f.
Erankel,
f.,
Ueber den
'HX<o/'7ro\<s^;
Einfluss der
palaest.
Exegese
S.
loi
sees here a double glossem.

ij
reader
made to 'Pa/teffcr/y the gloss who knew that HeHopolis was called
in the text,
i-a-n
another one
p^ in Hebrew, put this notice and then both glosses were combined by kcu) but as the Septuagint originally came from Egypt, and Heliopolis was looked upon there as one of the most important and most sacred towns, it
;
this fact
excavations of Naville have shown tliat Pithom was a store-city, but does not preclude the Biblical word from referring to the fortification of this town, proved by the same excavations.
The
37
Dfc.
4]
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCH.-EOLOGY,
[1888.
is
nowise improbable that the authors of the translation themselves
introduced this
name
in the text in
onler to connect their ancestors
with this centre of Egyptian culture and religion.
The Book
and names
of Jubilees (cap. 46) followed the Septuagint Version,
Phytom, Rammasse and Oon as towns book is here dependent of the LXX has already been pointed out by Roensch, Jub., p. 193); other texts of the scripture give only the two, Pito and Rames (var. Pitotho and
in its Latin text
erected by the Jews (that the
Ramse), according to the Hebrew

relation to Heliopolis
text of the present time.

in
still
But a
was made out
another way
Josephus
(Ant. II,
polis,
7,
6)
among
others wished to identify

in the 9th century
Ramses with HelioI,
an idea held also
by Saadia (ad Exodus
numerous later commentators (cf. the names quoted by This identilication is all the Dillmann, Exodus p. 7, sq. 139 sgq.). more curious because the LXX thought Ramses to be Heroonpolis,
11) and by
as their rendering of Genesis xlvi,
28
f.,
shows.
The Jerusalem
Targum and Jonathan
think Pithom and
Ramses
tells,
Tanis and Pelusium and the Gemara
are 'J"^D17^D1 0^^1:3, that the Rabbins took
both names for the designations of one and the same town (Wagenseil,
Sota, p.
229; Wiinsche, Schemot Rabba,
p.
8);
they were only
uncertain which of the names was the principal one and which the
surname.
Finally there remains to be
p.
mentioned that Philo (de
Posterit,,
235) tried to interpret the three names IleiBw, 'Pajueaafi and 'Qu allegorically, and gives them the meaning of Reason (i'ot"i), Sensuality
(('<T^/y(T(9),
tains the
word's " expressing
and Speech (X070S). lle^â' means speech because it conpower of persuasion (this explanation took its origin in the etymology from the Greek verb Trel^cii', and stands for
mouth
"
(Hebrew etymology).
'Vaueaaij
is
sensuality,
which gnaws reason

the derivation
"Qt>, at last,
like a
worm
(Frankel,
Ueber
palaest.
und Alex.
1i^?2"l).
Schriftforschung, p, 38 conjectures that this exposition results from
of the
town-name from the Hebrew root

height, the reason.
means the
While
in general the tradition only speaks of affliction
by means
of work, the Schemot
Rabba (Wiinsche,
p.
9) reports an addition to
Pharaoh's order, by which he tried to hinder the increase in the
number
the
of the Jews.
He
forbade the
;
workmen
{cf.
ff.)
to sleep in their
houses where their wives lived
but R. Akiba
p.
Wiinsche,
1.1.,
and
Gemara
in
Wagenseil, Sota,
237
relates
how
the Jews
evaded the prohibition which menaced

38
their tribe
with complete
Dec.
4]
PROCEEDINGS.
The women took food
to the
;
[1888.
decline.
men
at their
working places,
and had there intercourse with them

were born, and God's angels
ID,
then they remained at
home
to await the resulting birth of children.
Under an apple-tree these came down to wash the children.

combined by help of Ezekiel, La Vita di Mose, p. 160 sq.).
xvi,
(Details of God's protection were

5,
4,
9,
7.
Cf. Benedetti,
As
this
soon as the Egyptians discovered the children, they thought of

intention,
killing
them, but the earth swallowed them before they could realize
and oxen came and ploughed over the
place.
We
find nearly the
same idea
in the Vita Mosis.
When Pharaoh
lived apart
had given the order
to
drown
the children,
many Jews
from their wives, but others did not

exterminated through them.
lying in the field,
for fear of their

left
race becoming
The mothers
their little children
and God, who had declared to their fathers " I will increase your seed like the sand on the earth," sent angels to wash the children, and to put two stones near them out of which flowed milk and honey. At the same time hair grew upon the children to protect the whole body, and God ordered the earth to swallow them and to keep them up to the time of their puberty. Then she gave them back again, as is told in Psalm Ixxii " Those flourished like the grass of the earth." * Each now went home, an event which occasioned the custom of the Tabernacle. Also of the children thrown into the river none died, but were saved by God himself.
:
Verse
15.
"
And
the king spoke to the
Hebrew
midvvives, of
&;c."
whom
one was named Siphra, the other Pua,
The Bible names two midwives who had the charge of killing the Hebrew children, Schiphra and Pua, who do not play any part in
the latter history, so that
to reward
it
could not be proved

fulfilled.
if
the divine promise
them had been
To
repair this omission the
Rabbins supposed that Schiphra and Pua were only title-names or

designations of their profession (so Abarbenel) under which other
persons were to be understood.

a by-name of Jochebet,
Thus they said that Schiphra was Pua of Miriam (so pseudo-Jonathan, Jarchi,
20) was
p.
ad
V.
15)
while others believe that instead of Mirjam, Eliseba, wife

vi,
of Aaron (2 Mos.,
meant (Gemara
sq.)
in Sota,
p.
243
Wiinsche, Schemot Rabba,

* Also Psalm cxxix,
3,
10
has been brought in connection with the al)ove legend

for also this
" The ploughman ploughed over my back, &c.," no harm to the children.
ploughing has done
39
Dec.
4]
[1S88.
Another often debated question was whether these midwives

were Egyptian or Jewish women.
tion of the passage
it
From an unprejudiced examina-
{cf.
Rosenmiiller, Schol. in Vet. Test., II, 2 p. 16)

;
would
result in the latter
but in early times another interpretation
had already been adopted,
as
by Josephus,
II, 9, 2,
who
reports that
the king gave Egyptian midwives to the Jews, as he supposed he
would be better obeyed by them than by the Jewish women.

the Septuagint
Also
may
refer to
tH-v
Egyptian women, when

'EjiiHuwv.
it
renders the
passage with Tat?
jun/ai's
Luther adopted the same

:
view (Auslegung des andern Buches Mosi, Werke 35

1844,
p.
Erlangen,
14),
and a
series of later writers
also,
who
tried even,
though always without success, to explain the names with the help of
the Egyptian language.
So/,
ex.,
Cox (The Holy
Bible,
I,
p 253),
thinks J^Q meant " splenduit " or " parturio," and that Schiphra was the old-Egyptian chcper, and to be translated "prolific." Ledrain
who
went even
fartlier
(Hist,
du people
d'Israel, p. 63)
calls
Egyptain names to the midwives, and he
and gave purely them P-uah and Schep-
Ra (la djgnite de Ra). We find a medial proposition with R. Isar Bar Juda Levita {cit. Schumann, de Vita Mosis, p. 100) who says in his book i>^n FT-i^C (the Egyptian name for Joseph) that he found out that the midwives were Egyptians by birth, but Jewesses by
religion.
Anotlier difficulty in this passage wâs how, from the great of Jews in Egypt, two
it
number
;
women were
at
least
able to assist at
all
the births
so
was at an early time assumed (Aben Esra) that the two

often the case, a tribute from the profit of their
women
undoubtedly directed
is
500 midwives, and had to pay, as

art.
Although
it
such an acceptance cannot be proved from the Bible, and though

is
logically very
improbable that the Jews had,
at that
p. 10),
remote time,
nevertheless
a kind ot guild of midwives (Dillmann, Exod.,
Aben Esra's supposition found acceptance, and even with more modern writers. Schumann (de Vita Mosis, p. 3S sq.), who thinks the
midwives of Egyptian
race,
means
that as two
women
Jena,
1
could not
suffice, they must have been the heads of a guild, and Weissenborn
(Reiher, falsiloquentia obstetricum Hebraearum.
703, p. 5
to
sq.
Kurtz, Gesch. des alten Bundes, II,
p.
27) declares
them
have
been
directors, or at least the
most important of the Jewish mid-
same time great trouble just like Hieronymus, Amhrosius, Luther and Melanchthon did to defend the deceit
wives,
and takes
at the
of the midwives to the king, which the
Bible gives without any
40
Dec.
4]
PROCEEDINGS.
[1888.
addition from the moral point of view.
This thought would never
have come
of
to the old
Jewish commentators, to
whom
the moral right
an action which
God
himself rewarded was quite self-evident and
needed no further confirmation.*

Verse
22.
All sons
who
are
born throw into the water, and

let live.
all
daughters
The Hebrew
male children
text
and the Rabbins only mentioned the

Jarchi ad
v.
killing of
{p. ex.,
Midrasch Jalkut ad II Mos. i, Koran, Sur. 28, 5) others seemed

;
16; Pirke R. Elieser, part. 48; 164; Elmacinus, p. 46; similarly

to
suppose that
all
children of
7,
both sexes were drowned.

speaks of the killing of the
Thus the History of the

/3/je'0//,
Apostles,
19,
the new-born children in general,
and also Patricid., p. 25, reports that countless children were killed and drowned in the sea.t The Rabbins sought for motives for the
sparing of the female children, though
it
was rather natural, as the
order was the result following upon their opinion
from the original
text
of
although
it
differs
the fear that a deliverer of the Jewish the
nation might grow up.
Thus
had
means
that the astrologers
said that they
Schemot Rabba (p. 16, Wiinsche) would kill the boys and
afterwards marry the
girls, for
the Egyptians were very voluptuous.
The
in
Bible
;
says
nothing about the duration of the order of

des andern Buches Mosi
20) that the edict was in force
destruction
Luther's notice (Auslegung

:
Werke 35
Erlangen, 1844,
is
p.
for twenty years,
merely an hypothesis.
(cap. 47) pretends that the boys
The book of Jubilees had been drowned during seven
months up to the day or month when Moses was born. At first sight Cedrenus seems to have had another version when he remarks
that the
little
Genesis says that the sucklings were killed during
ten months.
'the three
But Cedrenus obtained

that
Jubilees.
this higher
number by adding
seven
p.
months
Moses was hid by
his parents to the
months of the Book of
Philo reports (de Vita Mosis,
604)
that the king ordered the boys to be killed, but keeps silence about
the oppression of the Jews.

*
To
the passage
"And He made
domos
houses to them,"
:
cf.
Krafft,
de pietate
obstretricum, qua deus
dicitur aedificasse Israelitis
Jena, 1744.
whom
t Analagous measures are related/, ex. Lysimachus (Joseph, c. Ap., I, 34), after Bocchoris threw the lepers packed up in lead into the sea. Isocrates (in
illaud. Busirin, p. 442) reports Busiris to
have killed
all
the strangers wlio
came
to
his country.
41
Dec.
4]

give
[1888.
The Rabbins
Jewish children. gave
killed
many
the
:
details relating to the persecution of the
Thus
to
out three decrees

;
Gemara i, when
;
(Sota, p. 256) tells
how Pharaoh
a son was born he was to be

third
2,
he was
be drowned
and the
was even directed

last
against his
own
subjects, the
Egyptians.
This
thought has
does not
arisen, as Jarchi (ad 22) proves,
by the
facts that the Bible
say
"when he is born by the Hebrews," but in quite a general way, "when he is born." The Rabbins give the following detailed account Jarchi, who cites the Midrasch Jelammedenu, but used, as {cf.
p.
Wagenseil, Sota,
257,
first
pointed out the Midrasch Rabba.

p.
Cf.
little
16; Jalkut
I,
164, gives a
diversion; Synhedrin, loi*^; Sota, 12a):
"On
the day
Moses was
born, the astrologers told Pharaoh that they

that the deliverer of the Jews
had seen
in the stars
had been born that day, but they could

Therefore
not see whether his parents were Egyptian or Jewish.
Pharaoh
all
killed not only all the Jewish boys
born that day, but also
the Egyptian, and
when next day
the fatal constellation had not
yet disappeared, the king did not withdraw his order until, with the
exposing of Moses, the bad sign vanished.
The Egyptians
it
are said
not to have obeyed the decree, as they thought
impossible that
from their race a saviour and protector of the Jews could arise." The idea of an Egyptian persecution is relatively a late one the
;
ancient tradition, as Josephus (Ant.,
II, 9.
2) gives
it,
does not yet
mention
stories,
it.
It is
very interesting to see on comparison with
how
the
Rabbins knew
for
to embellish
new
points the originally simple

constellations.
instance from
the
celestial
Following
Josephus,
this
an Egyptian
priest
prophesied to the king that about
up,
time a boy would be born among the Jews who, when grown would destroy the Egyptian power, raise the Israelites to a mighty power, shine among men on account of his virtues, and leave The king was in great fear, he behind him a famous memory.
all
followed the prophet's counsel, and ordered
the Israelite boys to

to
be drowned
disobedience.
in
the
river.
The midwives had
look after the
punctual execution of the decree.
Josephus says nothing of their
There
this
exists
still
another, a third well-known tradition about

164; Libellus de Vita i2Sa: Schalsch. Hak. p. iib; R. Eliezar,
i,
Jewish persecution; (Jalkut, Exodus,

p.
Mosis, Sepher Hajaschar,

cap. 48;
Jonathan ben Huziel ad Exod.

night,
15; Midrasch,
fol.
51).
Pharaoh dreamed one
130 years
after the arrival of the
Jews
42
Dec. 4]
in Egypt,
PROCEEDINGS.
and 60 years
after Joseph's death, that
[1888.
an old
man
stoop
near him with scales in his hand.*
On
',
one side of the scale he
placed
all
the inhabitants of Egypt, men,

side only a
women, and
children
on the other
lamb (n/IO
this
is
translating after Sepher
Sam. vii. 9, HTTl HTIO and not with " child," like others do). In comparison with this lamb the multitude of Egyptians seemed lighter than a feather, and the lamb had the greater weight. Confused and in fear, Pharaoh assembled the interpreters of signs and dreams, and asked them for the meaning of his dream. They stood at first trembling and terrified then they said that on this day the
I
Hajaschar, which refers to the expression,

"
^^^^> with " iamb
Jews was born, he who would bring heavy misfortune to the Empire. Upon this interpretation the beforementioned determination to kill the children was decreed.
future deliverer of the
dream appears here as it often does These portions of the traditions were accepted from preference by the later Mahometan commentators, and extended. This has been the case in a very characteristic manner with the Mahometan legends relating to the murder of the children who were collected by Weil, Bibl. Legenden, Here we find even three different dreams, which curiously p. 126-9. enough do not agree with the dreams reported by the Rabbins.
essential
factor,
As an
in the later rabbinical traditions.
The
idea of the Deity with a scale, also Daniel
v.
27
Proverbia Salom.
xvi, II.
43
Dec.
4]
[1888.
SOME UNPUBLISHED CUNEIFORM SYLLABARIES.

By
C. Bezold.
In proceeding to lay before our Society some of the Syllabaries
which
I
announced
in the last
volume of the Proceedings,
p.
418
ff.,*
begin by publishing four " Vocabularies," which appear to be of a
special interest.
and belong
^'hZ^'>
to the Collection
They were found by Mr. H. Rassam at Abu-Habba "83, 1-18," t numbered there as 1330,
.rt'i?
^ZZ"^^
^^d 1335 respectively;

i,
plates I-VIII.
In future,
shall
quote them as Be.
Be.
2,
Be.
3,
and Be.
4.
Their respective
measures are S^^'va. by 3I
by
3-|-
in.
The
texts
by 3^ in., 4 in. by 3 in., 5| in. are written on clay, which was baked afterwards,
in., 3|- in.
and are given
in a very neat
and minute hand, which,
in spite of the
clear characters
and
their mostly beautiful preservation,
sometimes
causes considerable difficulties to the reader, due to the smallness of

writing.
So
far as the
December
sunlight in
London
allowed,
have
taken great care in reproducing the exact forms of the chiefly neo-
Babylonian characters, but

the forms of
may mention
^.nd
here, that in
some instances
and
by
*?*!
^J and f^j (^t))
even those of
I
"yEI
are
hardly to be distinguished from each other.
have avoided restoring

parallel
any characters, even when

agreement with the
easily
and
surely verified
passages, for the purpose of giving the text as closely as possible in

original.
Characters in outline, or a solid character
followed by a query, show that there are, on the original, either traces
of what the outlines restore,
or, that, in
my opinion,
there
is
no other
epigraphic possibility of restoring the sign in question than the one
involved in the restoration.
Most puzzling are the colophons of these
tablets,
which form, we
may
say, a
sad illustration of our
(at least the
present writer's) limited

in
knowledge of the Assyrian language, when written

I will try to translate
ideographs.
what
can of them, after having consulted two

^''?>z,
more
tablets of the collection
1-18,"
viz.,
83,
1-18,
1336,
* Including the published, there
may
be found, according to a rough estimate,
more than 6,000 such

t Cf.
texts or fragments in the British
Museum,
No.
71.
my Die
Tliontafelsannnliingen, etc., p. 8 (752),
44

Dec.
4]
[1888.
PROCEEDINGS.
published
W.A
I.
V,
pll.
omen-text (6|in. by 3?7in.
36 f.* and 83, 1-18, 1341, an unpublished 60 + 57! well preserved lines, with
;
:
very clear and neat Babylonian characters), which begins
ÛB
^4
îi'^Vr
"ETt
^^T
^r
<;:^r^T
'î
I
^m ^^r ? "k?^:
^r
4
I
^M ^ St ^r tr
->f >^
'^jn
:::
îr? -in
rt îHi
-"
>^ 4tM<r ^tî 4î ?

The colophon
^4
f
including
the "catch-line," of this text reads
"^Î 5^<I- '^P ^

"EI I :fÎ
^]] ^^^}^ till

"eI
^T
I
'^JÎ
r^y
<}^]^
-El J4^?
'^j;^!
y-
^:hI
<t^?/ ÎÎ
*I "eI ^^ JÎ
-. :^^^ -tii*IS ^SJ 4^1 Î -^ II .^^ <tt?/ .^ -"^^^ J:^::^lvl T IIU ? I -"^m ^11 n I -II :^
;^?
-^]^^ s:^
- tn
To
gave
V, .4 -r^r %tm I jî î 4 >7^ -I >^ <i I <Hn5^^
A4 ^ 4 -"^M ^
Erman
kindly
these texts
may
finally
add here a h3'mn of the new Berlin

Unfortunately,
collection,
which on the 22nd of October, 1887, Dr.

to examine.
I
me permission
my
is
notes were taken
then in a hurry, and
must therefore apologize
for not being able
to guarantee every sign in the copy.

in
The
text
written on a tablet
which the end of obverse and the beginning of reverse are wanting,
with 31
+ 29
well preserved lines, counted

^.
by the scribe
Babylonian
in putting
the " marginal figure "
It is
in
clear
characters.
The
TA'y
obverse begins
I
-tU JÎ %h ^? :hi jî

^^- YY^^
:^yÎ
J::^^
>4
V"
II
-I -^ 'EI
->f triEi Id!

""III-
IH ^fiM >4 -I -4^ -n %:^ ^ -m î r ^^ i -iix^

I
Catch-line
and colophon read
>4 4>-7l Vi .4
Zeits., 1886, pp.
is,
:Î
iÎ
4 V n -+ ^ "^jn :^ 4-II
"
rJ/Z/^//," instead
Jjy
* C/. Liter., pp. 207 f., 109, No. 24 (read
of"
bniiiulich'');
Lehmann,
t That
J That,
if," I
222
ff.
without the colophon of 3

such texts, y
is
lines,
14 lines
^^Y
^55
W
"^y,
cf.
col.
in
equal
to >-<
tl)> and to
^^
^
;
" when,
hope to be able
to prove
on some other occasion.

cf.
This line evidently contains the translation of the second

p.
the remarks
of
Delitzsch, W.B.,
238
f.,
n. 5.
When
Dr.
Delitzsch
there complains of
and crack
people wasting their precious time by describing the long and short of every hole in a tablet, and of the exact positions of the characters above and
45
Dec.
4]

S:][
[1888.
<yr
4 T- r^^T t^
^ViVi
JL^
"^^ -Jl!
-^ îi
-]R%B
Taking up now one section of our colophons

find
5
i
after the other,
we
first,
:
that Be. 3, Col. IV, 29,

y
is
to be restored after
2 to
9,
^f
<
>
y"^ ^
H V^ 'S^'
.^.
W.A.I. V, 37, a"d that Be. 2, Col. IV,

:
and Be.
:
4, Col. IV, 31, are to be restored, vice versa, to

.-
^^ ^^t
(var.
^f
<) .tf
^^y -^^f
ji^y,
i^
From
Be.
4, Col. IV, 32, it7s
evident
before
(c/.
the "catch-line" of the syllabary S% Col. VI, 25) that
>.y^--~~^
and
has to be supplied.
Considering, more-
Nos. 5248 and 2704, we come to the conclusion that the scribe wanted to express by his
over, the passages given
List,
by Brunnow,
words the idea of a thing "arranged according to the shape of

y
du-u
(^)
^ y''--^
-^
ba-nu-u" or "of
ga-ad{u
^)
>i=y
i^
ki-tu-u"
i.e.,
"Vocabulary of the
class S^"
For the interpretation of the words following after the name of the " series," the omen-text and the Berlin hymn show, that
*^
**^,'\ >-<
is
to
be separated from
exactly
^
is
*{-(^.
believe the
'-^y
former signs
are
the
contrary of
signify: la
^^< >^
C^ J^
ana pat gimrisu, and therefore
gamni, "not complete."

here perhaps connected
As
mere suggestion
may add
II
that
with
^^
;
^
p.
"obliterated."
beside each other {see,f.

13, etc.
p.
i.,
Haupt, A.S.A'.T.,
11.
189,
11.
4,
25
p. 190,
11.
4, 7,
Zeiis., 1885, p. 277,

1.
ff.
but
cf.
a\so the Expositor, 1888, No.
XLV,
237,
8),
can
now
but fully approve of his wrath.
Even the
detailed
account of the mixture of colours

I
may be
conveniently avoided in our publications.
should like to state here, also, that at present,
my
collations of
Sm. 669,
the
duplicate of K. 9717, and of
Rm.
618, would be
somewhat
different
from those
given in Lit.
*
pp. 320, 340.
Dies diem docet
My
copy has only one .<y^y.

1;^? C/. the colophon of 81, 7-1, 4
%
t Or
(W.A.I. V, 46. No.

Zeits., 1886, p. 183.
l).
J Or "7*?
II
Cf.
Jensen,
The colophon
of K. 3931 (S. A.
Smith's
Texts, p. [12]) proves nothing,
because
fore
^^
is
written there, on the original, in smaller characters, and there-
shows only that the scribe could not read the sign preceding
^J^^y
>-<
on
his archetype.
46
Dkc.
4]
PROCEEDINGS.
I
[1888.
After the above restorations,

transliteration
1.
venture to give an attempt at a

:
and
translation of the seven colophons in question
Be.
i^
:] Si-ir
*^]t]t]
;
za-ma-rum.
Duppu XXXIX.
apil-su
zikiri^)^
labiri-
id y!
na-a-qu.
bari.
hi. mis
la gainru.
Gab-ri Sippara khna

sa
su satir-ma
Hu-za-bi.
i-qal-li.
Qata Nabfi-ku-sur-su
Bil-irba apil
mi-ris-tu
|
Pa-lih*
Nabu
iiia
siiir-tu
la
:
urabbl u
\
ma
la
("Beginning of the next
tablet)
\ si-ir
:)
"J^y^l^y
-^
za-ma-rum.
(Their
of (an
its
39th tablet of the

archetype
is
series (?)t (beginning with

(?)
;
/^
fy
na-a-qu.
partly) obliterated
not complete.
revised
(?)
Copy
archetype from) Sippar, written and

archetype.
according to
Huzabi
(?).
(Done) by Nabukusursu (?), the son of Bilirba, son of Fearing (?) Nebo, he has not added (?) in the writing (?)
(?)
nor taken away

2.
in the
(?)."
Be. 2
Di-ri
'^^{si-ia-a. ku)
.
a-at-rum.
|
Arba-u parl^)id ]]
su sa y ga-ad ^] HI MIS la gamru

.
^
.
ki-tu-\iii
Dupptc\ XVIII.
}ia-a-qa.
Gab-ri Sippara ki-ma
Idbiri-su.
Nabu-hi-sur-su
si-tas-si-
apil-su sa Bil-irbd apil Hu-za-bi {amilu)
^^y^y
si)
Nabii ana
su is-tur-ma ib-ri.
Pa-lih
Nabu
ina sitir-tu Id iirabbi.

("
\
Arhu
Four
{i.e.,
makru
sa adari sattu X.
y di-ri
\
kr-tak-sat-su sar mdtdti.

"^yy]^ {a
Beginning of
the next tablet):
(added) to
d-at-rum.
i^
columns
with):
a Vocabulary of the class

y
of (?) of (a text of the shape): y (the series beginning tablet of i8th S^'.)
ki-tu-u
y][
ga-ad v=y
id
?ia-a-qa.
(Their archetype
is
partly) obliterated (?);
not complete.
Copy
its
(?),
of (an archetype from) Sippar.
(Written,
etc.)
according to
archetype.
Nabiakusursu
(?),
the son
of Bilirba,
son of Huzabi
the
(?)
(it)
(official) of
(the god)
(?)
Nebo,
he
has written and revised

*
to
be read.
Fearing
Nebo,
Seems
to
be more probable than
[lat-tie
"the pencil"
(of
Nebo)
sec the
5th colophon.
t y^y
series
f^^^T
is
certainly not the lieginning or

p. 105),
any other part of the
title
of a
(my Za^s. 1885,

"
but means " story," or
"
series."
It is in
the colo-
phons sometimes put

therefore, of the
. .
ie/ore the real title of a series,

. .
sometimes
left out.
Speaking,
th tablet of the series ][^
^S^
/' upsets the
clever arrangement of the Kouyunjik Collection
made by
the Assyrian librarians
themselves.
" collated " ? or " explained " ?? (/>art with a, against Be. 4, IV, 36, and X Or Delitzsch, Gramm., p. 27*, etc. ?) cf. Wh.\iYY,BZA C/SSy8, where Winckler, Zeits., 1887, p. 161, "could have been quoted."
;
:
Or "parts"
(?); cf.
Winckler,
Zeits., 1SS7, p. 161,
1.
39.
47
Dec. 4]

(?) in
[1888.
has not added
the writing
(?).
Intercalary
month
{i.e.,
Ve-adar)
(of the) loth year (of) Artaxerxes, the king of the countries."
3.
Be. 3
y
[fa^^z^^^l'^ll Î^K'^^l^l
-^
su sa
i/u-u y"^~^
ha\-nu-ii.
HI. Ml'; \ld gamru.
Gab-ri}
^f) ra-viii-i'i. \Arba-u par (?)Duppu XIV. y id j]^ -^ na-a-qa. ] Nabul bUu rabfi-*^^ "ÎtX,?
|
\Nabu-ku-sur-su apil-su sa Bil-i?-ba

JS/abii
apil'\
Hu-za-bi {amUii)
^^y^f
(?)
sihru
(?) [
satir-ma ?] bari
(?}.
(" Beginning of the next
tablet): y
[...(....
:
hi)
|
ra-mu-u.
[Four columns
of
(a text of the shape)
du-u
^^^~~~^
^
is
ba^tui-i'i {i.e.,
of a Vocabulary
:
of the class S^).

4yjf
14th tablet of (the series beginning with)
id
na-a-qa.
(Their archetype
of
?
. .
partly)
obliterated (?)
(?)
[not
complete.
Bilirba,
Copy
.]
[Nabukusursu
the
the son
of
son of] Huzabi
god) Nebo
4.
humble (?) * .... [Written and ?] revised (?)."

(?)
|
(official)
of (the
Be. 4
Ni-im
sa-Ii({})
sa kir-ni.
Ai'ba-ii
.
par {T)-su
y ga-du-u .^y
i^
ki-tu-u.
Zikir
Gab-ri Sippara khna
id ^y^f ^ ?ia-a-qu. Hi mis ; la gamru. labiri-su. Lussa-a-nih'-viarduk apil Iddina(?) y
sukali^) Nabii-ztr-ib-ni apil Iddina-bab-sukal (J) u-sis-tir-ma ba-a-ri.
(" Beginning of the next tablet
:)
y ni-im
:)
^ .^
y
sa-lu (?) sa kir-ru.
Four columns
(?)
of (a text of the shape
of a Vocabulary of the class S^).
Series (?)
(?)
;
(Their archetype
is
partly) obliterated
i^t ki-tu-u {i.e., ^ ]y ^ na-a-qu. not complete. Copy of

ga-du-u
y id
(an archetype from) Sippar.

type.
ziribni,
5.
(Written,
etc.)
according to
(?),
its
arche-
Lussaniirmarduk
(?),
son of Iddinasukal
(?)
has
made Nabu(?) (it)."

il-lufn.
-^
y][
son of Iddinababsukal
write
(it),
and has revised

\
W.A.I. V, 37
hi mis
Gi-in
|
^X^
-^
{ku-u-rum)
sa ugnii
Arba-ii par{7)-su sa
na-a-qa.
. ;
y du-ji
^^^-^
ba-nu-u.
Duppu XII.
y id
la
gamru.
-si-su
Gab-ri Sippara
khna Idbiri-m.
Nabu-ku-sw-su
Nabti sjhru
(?)
apil-su sa BU-h--ba apil Hu-za-bi {amihi)
^^y^y
a-na si-tas^
is-tu-ur-ma ibri ipus.\
Fa-lih Bil u
Nabu
adaru
*
ilia sitir-tu Id
arkzi-u sattu
Arhu urabln-su f u ina m'l-ris-tum la i-qal^ -li. ("Beginning of X. Ar-tak-sat-su sar mdtdti.
As
long as
it
cannot be proved that
^^
C^y^y)? sihru
("-y-^^), I
(?)
indicates here
a special (inferior) class of the
^^
^^yy-y
for one.
1.
should like to com-
pare with
it
JDp,
Is.
xxxvi, 9, and in
modern Hebrew.
+ Pinches has taken two signs

X Cf.
WiNCKLER,
:
Zeits., 1887, p. 168,
39.
Original
^][.
48
Dec. 4]
the next tablet
,(î-in
\
PROCEEDINGS.
:)
[1888.
columns (?) of (a text of the shape :) f du-u >^^^-^ <^ ba-nu-u (i.e., of 12th tablet of (the series beginning a Vocabulary of the class S'').
with
:)
(ku-u-rum)
sa iipiu il-Ium.
\
Four
id ]\
na-a-qa.
(Their archetype
is
partly) obliterated (?)
not complete.
Copy
of (an archetype from) Sippar.
(Written, etc^
according to
of Huzabi
written
its
archetype.
Nabukusursu
(?)
the son of Bilirba, son
has (?), the humble (?).... (official) of (the god) Nebo, and revised (?) (and) done (it) to be read. Fearing (?) Bel and Nebo, he has not added to it (?) in the writing (?), nor taken
away
(?)
in the
...
(?).
Ve-adar (of the) loth year (of) Artaxerxes,
the king of the countries."
Inn - ma zinnistu iri marisat (^) ma - (?). ZX+ L + IVmu-sari-su (?). Dup-pi mahni-u inu-ma (?) murusi^) iri * ma (?). Duppu XXXVI. i-nu-ma ana bit {amili') tnarsi J^y^f f^ JSabuilik-ku maskadu. La gamru. Gab-ri Sippara kima labiri-su.
6.
Omen
text
ku-sur-su apil-su sa Bll-irba apil Hu-za-bi
{aj?iilu)
^^yvT
^^^î^
sihru (?) a-na sitassi-su istur-ma ibri.

urabbt.
Pa-lih Nabic ina sitir-tu Id
Sattu XI.
a
"
When
woman
suffers
Ar-tak-^^. (" Beginning of the next tablet:) " from a sickness of pregnancy (?)
"
114
with
lines.
First tablet of (the section beginning with:)

(?)
When
(?)
sickness of pregnancy
:)
"
36th tablet of (the series beginning
"
When
(?)
to the house of a sick

"
man
comes,
the
Not complete. Copy of (an archetype from) Sippar. (Written, etc.) according to its archetype. Nabukusursu (?), (official) the son of BiHrba, son of Huzabi (?) the humble (?) read. be (it) to of (the god) Nebo, has written and revised (?) nth year Fearing (?) Nebo, he has not added (?) in the writing (?).
suppuration
of Artax."
7.
Berlin tablet
(?)
Qarradu ana
(?).
\ abni
^4f
"^y
Î^ izziz-ma.\
i^
XLIV
mu-sari-su
j*-
Duppu XII.
ana ...
(?)."
(?)
^^f
':^'::^
^YYTY JTBil-ikisa apil Nabu-si-i-jiii

bi-lu-ti-su
uki-in.
-^^
gamru.
Gab-ri Sippara ki-ma

istur-ma
la-bi-ri-si't.
ina
BU-kini
bit
("Beginning of the next

44
(?) lines.
tablet:)
"The
Copy
hero
dwells
(?)
on the stone
12th tablet of (the

of (an
series beginning with:)

* Cf.
^,
etc.X
Not complete.
Brunnow,
List,
No. 641.
Cf. the
beginning of the obverse.

;
X This series is well known No. i), K. 4S14, K. 4827, etc.
cf.
the colophons of K. 2S62 (W.A.I. H', 13,
49
Dec. 4]

(Written,
etc.)
[1888,
archetype from) Sippar.
according to
(it)
its
archetype.
Bihkisa(?), son of NabiUimi, has written

it
.... and has placed
in Bitkini, the
house of
his lordship."
Returning to our
direction.
notes which, however, by no

It
is
I should like to add here a few means pretend to be exhaustive in any obvious that some lines in these new texts enable
syllabaries,
us, to restore certain lines in similar inscriptions
already published,
with more or less certainty, and vice versa, a work which can easily
be done now by the aid of Dr. Brunnow's admirable Classified

Be.
I,
List.
Col.
I,
5,
restores
S''
366.
1.
L.
29
the
left
column of
^^
K. 4406 (W.A.I.
restores
II, 31,
No.
2),
12, is
according to the traces on
the original, very likely to be restored to
^^^ ^^^*
be restored
C^-
^-''
^'
K. 4146
II, 39,
(3*=
i,
b),
1.
27
ff.
f
is
Col. Ill, 15, where the scribe

to
after
could not verify his archetype,

(W.A.I.
79, 7-8,
K. 9835
No.
2),
Col. II, 15.$
Col. IV, 7-10, restore part of
253 (W.A.I. V, 40, No. i), and justify Dr. Zimmern's and Brunnow's readings, with one exception.^ L. 20 perhaps restores
s" 315-11 Be.
2,
Col.
I,
12
f.,
proves Dr. Jensen's view,

I
Zeits.,
1886, p. 184,
and
n.
2. IF
In Col. Ill,
think
we have
to supply "^J as the sign
explained, considering the passages given by
Brunnow, Nos.
3380,
3389, 3393 f-> 3401, 3407, 3410, 34i5> after which also the lines 1-3 of that column can be restored. Col. IV, 1. 14, can probably
3383
f->
be restored
to
*^
-lu-u.**
* Cf. for that Col., Brunnow, Nos. 2778, 2782, 2785, 2S04, 3215, 3223, By adding these figures, I hope to show, 4041, S975, 9068, 9071, 9090, 9092. how I believe, the Babylonian sigus in the middle column are to be transliterated.
t
1878,
Cf. for that Col.
(and Col. Ill,
1.
i),
Brunnow,
St"
I,
Nos. 1214, 1216, 1220,

Col.
I,
1880-3, 3207, 3212, 3216, 3220, 3326, and

II, 30,
12-14; K. 4494
(W.A.I.
X Cf
No.
I),
Col. Ill, 15
8%
19'; W.A.I. V, 22, 14s
for that
Col.,
BrOnnow,
Nos. 3017, 3021, 3038, 3051, 3062, 4474,

f.,
4477, 4480, 4482, 4484, 4486, 4488
6949, 6954.
11
Cf. for that Col.,

f.,
Brunnow,
f.,
Nos. 3061, 3063, 4299, 5781, 5785

7701, 7704 f, 7707
f-,
f.,
5793 f
7742,
7687, 7689
7746.
7692, 7694, 7698
7710, 7739
f-,
^ Cf
**
for that Col.,

;
Brunnow,
BrOnnow,
Nos. 1226, 1228, 1230, 1232, 1234-6, 1238,
1665, 1668
and, for Col. II, Nos. 984-6, 3861, 9184. Nos. 3473
(?),
Cf. for that Col.,
3726, 3728, 3739, 3745.
50
Dec. 4] Be.
Col.
I, is
PROCEEDINGS.
3,
[1888.
so
much
mutilated, that
16,
it
cannot be completed
however, when compared with S I, a, 11. I and 4 ; K. 4383 (W.A.I. II, 30, No. 4), obv., 1. 7 f. * rev., 1. 18, and with the other passages given by Brunnow, Nos. 1740,
with certainty.
Lines 5-8,
and
21,
1746,
1764,
1783
this,
f.,
1788,
make
it
probable that
1.
>f-
has to be
at
supplied as the sign explained.
Col. II,
5,
shows that also
the
beginning of
character
is
and
at
the end of the foregoing column,
the
>->|-
has to be supplied.
3,
The
is
given in line
and, therefore,
.^^f after ha-am-tu, which not confined to tablets of the
W. B., p. 243, n. 2) is very remarkable; some graphic or dialectic (?) peculiarity of a special country; cf. my notes on K. 2100, in our Proceedings, 1888, 1887, Vol. IX, p. 377. For 1. 6, see Halevv, Zeits, 1887, p. 400 p. 194; and Delitzsch, Ass. Gramm., Germ. Ed., p. 67 f LI. 17, 23
nabnitu-?,Qx\t% (Delitzsch,
perhaps, the gloss refers to
>-^J^
>^^T'-y "J^yy ^yyy-*^;
which
is
is
found
in
connection with different
signs (^li^yy, '^-, ^),
probably not to be taken as an explanation
of the meaning, or as the name, of the sign in the middle column,
what Dr.
technictii,
Brunnow
seems to believe (Nos. 4848, 7519, 8694), but
rather as an ideographic expression of a lexicographical terminus
the exact signification of which we are not yet able to tell. ScHRADER, Zeits., 1885, p. 373, appears to see in it a mark of the end of a section, which would excellently fit in our tablet, W.A.I. V, 36, and to some extent also, ibid., pi. 38, but gives no satisfactory
explanation of
S''
227.!
L.
29 "^^y
stands,
is
perhaps,
to
for
tu.X
On
5
the upper part of Col. Ill, very likely >-y^
be supplied as
;
the sign explained, though this cannot be proved suiificiently
cf.
lines
and 8 with the references given by Brunnow, Nos. 2051, 2053. One of the names of the sign >-y^ is, according to 30, 7miz, with
1.
which inusin{mi) evidently

fore, >-yj[
;;/?/5:,
is
to
be connected.
^''^'
would
insert, therep.
mus (and
also >-VTKTstI ^^^j
^^^
below,
53) in
my
list,
in Zeits., 1885, p.
4,
69
f.
Be.
*
Col. I shows, that
was
right {Zeits.,
1885,
p.
69) to
The T^y
oi fa-la-kii
is
certain on the oriiînal.
t *-^t^ *"^tl X
Sht
lie
separated from **^^
^TTT^'
f.,
^"^^ ''^^"
taken in the
sense of dababii, or some similar.

Cf. for that Col.,
Cf.
for Col. Ill,
3485, 8862,
especially
IV, Nos. 3479, and see for the ideographs, explained there or to be supplied,
f.,
Brunnow, Brunnow,
Nos. 425, 428, 430 Nos. 2276
441, 3849, 3855
f.
2279;
for Col.
Jensen,
Zeits., 1886, p. 57
f.
51
Dec.
4]
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCH.EOLOGV.

^t-]]]], ^î^h
[1888,
connect the signs i^]]],

belongs to them.*
It is to
^JU;
also f:^!
apparently
be hoped that these documents, when thoroughly under-
stood, will increase our
knowledge of the Babylono-Assyrian ideo-
graphic writing considerably.

in 143 lines
When we
notice that Be.
gives us
209 explanations for 28 ideographs; Be. 2 in 91 lines 95 explanations for 8 ideographs; Be. 3 in 142 lines 152 explanations for at least 11 ideographs; and Be. 4 in 164 lines 166
explanations for 6 ideographs, although two of these tablets are not
complete,
we learn that one such document contained, on the average,

as gained by the Babylono-Assyrian literature pubis
in at least 135 lines at least 156 explanations for about 13 ideographs.
Our knowledge,
and 28 instances
lished at present,
confirmed by the new syllabaries
in 66, 31, 22,
respectively,
utmost, to only 33 per cent,

justifies, I believe, to
and consequently amounts, taking the of what the above texts give. This
of this paper.
some extent, my lamentation at the beginning Considering, moreover, that the " T id ^ ^ naqti"
40
tablets
{cf.
series contained at least
Be.
i.
Col. IV, 27),
we may
guess that in this one series, in at least 5,400 lines, at least 6,250
explanations of about 520 ideographs were given, which probably
contained the whole treasure of ideographic signs at the time of

Artaxerxes.
Such a cotnpendiiim might have been the
result of careful
collections which were brought together and gradually improved by zealous scholars of different schools and times, and intended to be a
trustworthy book of reference, in which any ideographic value ever
used
in
any sacred, magic, or
scientific text
could be found
the
last
abstract of the oldest philological researches

I
on
earth.
trust
it
will
escape no reader of these syllabaries that they are

I finally
arranged in a certain order, on which
may be allowed
to
add a few
I
notes.
first
had
the idea of the existence of this order

i,
when comparing
in
p.
jrj^,
that
1^y, ^^\\\ in Be.
Col.
IV, with
S''
310, 311, 313, and
reminded
left
me
this
of K. 8276, published on
PL III
on
my
422.
former
article on the syllabaries,
and of the footnote
there,
The
traces
on
fragment appear to confirm that comparison.
* Cf. for that Col., Brunnow, Nos. 364, 370, 372, 3878, 3898, 3900, 3906, 3913> 39I5> 3927, 3930, 3932, 3935 59^7, 597i, 5979 ; for Col. II, Nos. 368 f., 373> 583, 390; for Col. Ill, Nos. 375, 381, 391 ; and for Col. IV, Nos. 379 f.,
38S, 404-
52

Dec.
4]
PROCEEDINGS.
lines
.
.
[1888,
The
hne 4
first
are to
be completed, therefore,
|
to
^[^^ly
*
|
-Vl^y^r
.]
and
|
to y .. [-.try
[^^y* -Vr?<fff^r ---l ^n^ further, -ViwÎ ..]; line 5 to y ^y [jr^ {?)t|
y l<^
y^^
-Vn<y^y ....]; line 6 to to y j.^ [^-1^ ] Comparing now our texts

I
<y^yy;
[j^:^
.]
and Imes
f.
with the published syllabaries supposed
to belong to the class
S^ and observing the order indicated by the above colophon numbers, we obtain the following list
Series id y| naû, No. 12
:
;/<?/ /<?
be found
:
S^.
S''
,,
,,
J,
13 (beginning)
not to be found in
S''.
14
[>y-]:
not to be found in
[""Tl^]'
S''
"^^l^ 5 K**"!-^!
!).
:
'^^^
^'^
be found in
(Gap
,,
,,
,,15
(beginning;
:
-IT
IHJ)
?
S''.
18
>T<^
î^)
2,
not to be found in
-^y^S*"
10;
t^^ = Sb
= =
S^ 178.
2,
13.
[>^yy]=:S>'i77;Mm
),
Sî78.
19 (beginning):
"^^yyy^
39:
<^ =
s^ 157; <g:;
s^ 158.
^Q[= 8^293; -:^y=s'294. .^^ = S^ 367; .^^ = S^ 370;

YTT^y^s^
15I,
II,
12; ^yTrgy
= s^
i,ii,
found
j^-j^ =
in S'' (but
j-,?^
K. 8276).
s^3io; ^y=si>3ii; ^yyr
s^ 313
>,
40 (beginning)
X
:
^j^ = S^ 349. = s^ j.:yyyy 15 ^jn = s^ 20 ';^yy = sb 117; -yyy y = s^ jcyyy = s^ 118.

:
^yyy
,^g.
* C/.
Brunnow,
Be.
I,
3060, and Be.

is
i,
;
Col. Ill, 36, 2^.
On
^y^
quite certain
but on K. S276 the traces do not seem to
be part of Ji:^.
possibly be read.
Besides
J^yy^
(or
^y^
?),
only ^yyîlj (or
"^y^ ?)
can
S3
Dec.
4]
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCHyEOLOGY.

list,
[1S88.
In this
have only omitted some Babylonian
signs,
which
I
i,
cannot verify
I,
I
at present with certainty, and, besides

;
them,
t^ Be
4,
30
= = S^
S'"^
365
w^
in
Be. 4,
I,
29
ff.
S^ 304
and <^y Be.
IV,
82.
do not
Be.
think, however, that these three signs, nor

i,
I,
^"^
and <^^
2 iff.
can prove against the assumed

i.
S''
order,
which shows,
Be.
I believe, sufficiently:
that the
i,
Syllabaries
S'' 2, and K. 8276 Be. I, Be. 2, 4, 3, are arranged after the same system, i.e., according to some supposed or real development of the cuneiform characters,* which in several
Be.
W.A.I. V,
36f.,
S'',
cases cannot yet be brought into agreement with what

that of the archaic forms
;
we know of
2.
that
S'^
as preserved now, does not
form the beginning of a

at least the first fifth is
series of explanatory lists, of which, rather,
wanting
S'',
3.
that
all
S'*
does not form part of
a duplicate of any part of
though
the texts mentioned

source.
may
go back,
It
in the last instance, to a
common
must remain a hypothesis
at present, that Be. 4, in the
colophon
of which the scribe has
left out, for
some unknown
reason, the
i^
it
number
series.
of the series, formed the i6th tablet of the " ] id 1^
naû-"
The ideographs corresponding to such of S^ place and S^^ 177, that is, between "No. 14" and "No.
is
between S^ 4
18."
"No. 15"
4, I,
4,
excluded because of Be.
3,
IV, 28, compared with Be.

2, 1, i,
i,and
IV, 30.
likewise " No. 17 " because of Be.
compared with Be.
That hypothesis being

the
correct,
we would have preserved
of one
and
same
series the beginnings of the successive
numbers:
12, 13,
[14,] 15, 16, 17, 18, 19.
Cf.
Peiser,
Zciis., 1886, p.
95
ff.
1887, p. 316
ff.
54
<
PLATE
I.
83,
1-18,
133
Column
r
I.
î
^^YIX
^
>7^<^
-"iLy
^^yy
-%]
::^
4^y
<-
-yyi -yi^
Hy
-^
^y^y 5^
^
::;!]
4
i<y
^y-viii
j^Hy
Hy^y
:;:!
^4
>^
^^
<-
^T^ %\ %\
^;t^
'^y
>
^y-viu
-j^y 1^- -^ i^< -^Ly j^y

nttT
"7^
2< -iLy
tM
>-J
\>
''^y
4-iy
<<<
^y-vii ^y-vi^
^
x^\x-\
[gy
?^y
.^
^y-^î
V[ ^y Hh
^<-
^
Ey
-M
"^y
^y
YY YY
>^^
Idy ^y
-7^
:^ ^-
:gy
y
:iiyi
<
^y-vm.
ly'Viii
^y^y
j^y
^fy
'^y
^y-vjiii ^y-vzjî <y-
-yi
Eyîzi
ly-vziz
-xy
^y-viii
ly-viii
Êii
Ey-vm.
>y'^
V-
<
yiy
^^y
<5^y<^
v^
<
%\x^^-<^
^yy
^^
iy <
:Hyy m: -w ^ >:t "W -yiM ^^ .^>^ iMy ^ ^ -yi
^y
y?
<>y-yyi
"^y
^h
-yi^ -yyi
^^y^y -yyi ^-î .^^ .7^ ^

B\ iA^ '^y <
^
^^
;:^y^y
<-
>
^y
'^y
^yy
^y
^^ ^^y^ ^^
<^^ ^>^^
f
Proc. Soc. Bibl. Atch., Decetnber, 1888.

(
OBVERSE.
Column
II.
rr
i^<
T?]S
V,
.-
^-
^
1 -vk
-Er
r]^
j:i^r
M-Y
- ^ >^ ^^^
-^
j^r
j^j
j^
r
^V\^ j^^
>"<t
->f
tr-^
-I
:::^^r
"Hr
0^ (4 :^) ^^ r?
IH
^jî
H
y;
^r
^."-TTTT
-^Vr
^j-rr-^^-rrj^^^^v-^^-iiTJî
<r- <j:t
^?
.^
-^-yjj >-^r
î
^^r
IS
-YYTT
^ r:^
r?]3
-rri
:?fr
^X^^%:f>-
>f
--
^4 '^^
^4
j^^r
^^
^-^ <
^] ^r "^r
^r -^- < ^ --Eiir ^r r-r?'^r4l^'E<.^^r^r^rJr<r^

<r-ri-^
-H-
:ir4fi:^r^r'^^-r^?r-<M ^^^
rr
^14
'^\
ir
^<^
ViB
^<^
-rz
TT
^<^
^
ir
H^-<
-^r
HHttT
ir
V
^
.-
>^
^^
^
4f-
-ri
^-
,^^ ^b ^^r ^M ^rr -v^ ^r 4:^r-ri^j^^-ri:f:?^^5^r"Ey
^? ^^
^yy
30
^y
.-
::^y^y
^y
^y
5^-irj^^îr4j^^^Ê
35
^-^-itrM?-!^^^^
s^r
^ J^^r^^::î:^k^li^M:^
PLATE
II.
83,
1-18,
Column
r
IV.
->lf:^T
+r
4-rr
^^
4^t -ti
<
^];
h
^T
t;<]
4:^
^
<f^^
îr
^y
^
'^y
IT
<
<^
Jî
'7^
^
-y^ ^v,
.4 ^^
.^
-lu Q< iM
i^y^y
^y^y ->f
:Byy
V
<
^yy
<
y^y
^y
-H^
y4f^y
-m
^?
^y
^-
.-
:f
][
4^y
^
^-
Hy
ly
-yyi
^^ ^
<?--yyi
::^y^y
y?
^^-
^ ^
>-^y
>^?^ >^
3y
y?
4-^;sy
3<
^
i^^y
^^y
YY YY
H a ^ ^^
'sy
"^1
^y
-^^y
y
^
Vy
<^
^-<
"Hy
yiy
e4?
"t^
"Ey^y
-yyi
y
.4
y?
t^:î
A
-^
y
>^^
->H.y
^^^
^yn
ti5
5^m
yiy
4^y
y]^
;^y
j:i:^y
^y
y
-y4y
?]f
-y^^
<:: i
^
<
^^yyi lyy
y- ^f^y^y
y?
-yi
t^ ^^^y^
4 -yj^^ - #^y 4
"T^ '^y
7^
:?f?
Proc. Soc. Bibl. Arch.., December, 1888.
).
REVERSE.
PLATE
III.
83,
1-18,
Column
I.
Proc. Soc. Bibl. Arch., December , 1888.
1.
OBVERSE.
Column 1L
<T>
T^T
>^^!^!(-IIH<)
^
î;
^\
-IT
<
-II
m:^!
(IT)
-IT
>fflf
-II
HRF-
>^
-^
A-T
^^
-III^
-^
-^-
-II >^Y
>ffY
>^
Î
I
4^1
III'
<
.1>
rr
>^
:^^T
i^r
^^
-i)x--,'/;'-
i^?^?^
fee
m.
PLATE
IV.
83,
1-18,
13c
Column
-eA'.'ie/v.-SA.'es.
IV.
.... A
...
.!
-//>'
>î
M:
<
1]^
^r
<
IS!
^Y (?)î<HIl
T?
-Til
<
'7^
mi
(TT)
:^?
<
>^
4.
r
h:^^
-7^
^XT
<: I
^
<
îi
-]]i
-m
^
îr
4^1 4^r ^y -^ i
^1^4= y^r r <r- IH ":f

y
yu r ^rrn :iyy yn >û]f :^ :::2rvr ->^y^^ I :<yy r^y "ny hi -yyi s^ 4 %^y:^:^ - ^^^n 4 v^ ^y
>^
<
":^yy?
y'-<
Proc. Soc.
Bibl.
A)r/i.,
Dectinlier,
li
REVERSE.
Column
^ TT V u ^Mi Â ^ il ^ ^ Xi ^ Xi
r+i
^
T ^wi ^ Ti Xi
4-
>^ ^ w rr it m ^ T
}{
Tat
i-^
J[^
AA
-i.
iii
^1
lA
w
ii^ T^ iii Hi n R T iii
AAI
Ai AA
XI
ii X
l!
Â
lii
11
ih
Hh
^^ T n ^^
AA
11
A
02
A
o
CO CO
AVAlAi
s^v^-
M :m
i^^-^vJ
iM\
MM.
4
AA AA
AA
00
I
s T
Tr
^:)^c^=
TT, kkkl kkkl kkkl
y<j^-<--,<
''-*
"<ii^-^^'l^
^1^
i p a
ii
MM
t=
AUl
CO 00
Ull Trr
AAAi
St
Jî
iliT
AA
AA
ii
Sf ^^#i!i2î
S'^;>'-?/[>>'<^/i:c'j/VO'<-K>'j/p>'^''r^>'<''K>':?'r;>'-^
J'iU
v;t >4-
mi
*-n
J^
^^ ^^
Sn. aa
aa
aaai
^^
s^ n^
uai iA,
H
*^
i K
*r
^^
AA,
.^
-<^
j^
Hh
^^'^
^^
>^
^^ ^^
lA
^
1>
A
>^ N^
AU
^_^-^-^-^P^î,^^^jjU_jj^^p^ iîm
^
^
w
i
11^
A
t ^
^
4-II
^r:^
IJ^n
II
IS
^
m
>
(4
cq CO CO
00
CO 00
-I
-rf
AA >
Tr > Tr >
^f'
îi^
'^<,i^-
>v>.l; >vTsl<
'>%i^y,f,l;
^ V C:^
AA
^^
w^
-dv
A
> A
YY
A w^
s
>-4
m > pq O
in CO CO
00
CO 00
_i
A*'*
>^
>-^^.<7>..
vC
A A
XT C^ yy
Till fl^^^'^^!^?^^!';^^^
^Hk9:-:
VN^
^ni'^'Uiî^TXiklMlMli^lîw
Vv_
im^ mm
'
l^'W.-KxV'^V'i^xV
-'
>
''C
'1
>
- 'li-
'iV
W'
S^'li/
V'K?' S^Tt''
W' <
It
SI
"^^
^_ I^
|i
^-^
Hr
rtl
rtl
rC
î^
02
to CO CO
w^'
^
00 rH
I
**
**
,,,.A
A.
T
^^^
Tl
Ti
li
CO 00
^^^^ lii ^ ^ _
"
I
ffilsiik
" -ii^?
,>-^>',n<n)C
KHaâ?
\s\
;^^^l^'
>^MMM!^> .-M-vr
,'i.>-Vi-'5i>.'&>-
'9f
Ax'u
A JlWA>.1
^t
fi^S^/M^^^^^
AAA
Â
>^
^^^^ ^
iA
|>^;
S-^;
^/lif;
>%i
*^ Tr
4A
c+
|A
>r-
^ -^
AAA
AA AA
i
li
iîi
iÂ
1^
mi
Tl
aT
Ia
Ail
m
A
Mm
vC
m H
iAAA
A A
AU
IT
iAA
N^-
iH
iA
vC
K
1^
A
in
I'
IS
^
1>
I
A*
ttt
I^
Dec.
4]
I'KOCEEDINGS.
[188S.
The Anniversary Meeting of the Society will be held at Street, Hanover Square, W., on Tuesday, 8th Conduit 9, January, 1889, at 8 p.m., when the Council and Officers of the Society will be elected, and the usual business of the Anniversary Meeting transacted.
-^S''tSij
^^
ERRATA.
Proceedings, Noz'C7nber 6th, 1888.
Page
,,
4,
nominations, for Macgregor, read MacGregor.
for Schlechter, read Schechter and add, ,, John Grubb Richardson, MoyoUon, Ireland
;
Page
,,
20, note, for Anzeiger, read Anzeigen.

,,
for Lentigen, read Heutigen.
55
Dec.
4J
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCH.ÔLOGY.
NOTICES.
Subscriptions to the Society become due on the
each
year.
ist of
January
Those Members in arrear for the current year are requested to send the amount î is. at once to the Treasurer, B. T. BosANQUET, Esq., 54, St. James's Street, S.W.
Papers proposed
to be read at the
Monthly Meetings must be
sent to the Secretary on or before the loth of the preceding month.
Members having New Members

in the
to propose are requested to send
names of the Candidates on

at
or before the loth of the

to
month
preceding the meeting

the Council.
which the names are
be submitted to
On
application, the proper nomination forms
may be
obtained from the Secretary.

Vol. IX,
the press.
the Society the
Part 2, of the "Transactions" of the Society is Only a few complete sets of the "Transactions"
;
in of
now remain they may be Secretary, W. Harry Rylands,
obtained by application to
F.S.A.,
11,
Hart
Street,
Bloomsbury, W.C.
The Library of the Society, at 11, Hart Street, Bloomsbury, W.C, is open to Members on Monday, Wednesday, and Friday,
between the hours of
Society.
1 1
and
4,
for
the general business of the
As
new
list
of
Members
will shortly
be printed. Members are

in Vol.
requested to
send any corrections or additions they
have made
in the list
which was published
may wish VHI, Part 3.
to
Members are recommended to carefully preserve their copies of the " Proceedings," as they will not be reprinted at the end of the Volume of " Transactions," and if lost can only be supplied at a
charge for each Part, or for the Volumes.
56
Proc. Soc. Bib I. Arch., December,
\\
Fig.
1.
ff^^n^T
Fig. 2.
I--
.,...,..
I..I,
Two
Vignettes from the Book of the Dead.
IRecorbs of tbe
BEING
OF TlIK
past
scholars.
The new
respects,
series of
volumes
differs
from
its
predecessor in several
more
amount of
and

as in references to points of contact between the
monumental records and
the Old Testament.
Crown octavo
Cloth.
4s. 6d.
Volume
now
ready.
Samuel Bagster
&
Sons, Limited, 15, Paternoster Row, London.
^be
:fl5t:on5e
rnaments
II,
of tbe
lP>alace (Bates
[Shalmaneser
from JBalawat.
B.C.
859-825.]
Parts
I,
II, III,
to Subscribers.
for
In accordance with the terms of the original prospectus, the price

each part
is
now
raised to ;!î
io.y.
to
Members
price) ;î i^.
::
Society of Biblical ARCHiEOLOGY.
COUNCIL,
1888.
President
P.
LE Page Rendu f,
Vice-Presidents
Rev. Frederick Charles Cook, M.A., Canon of Exeter. Lord Halsbury, The Lord High Chancellor.
The Right Hon. W. E. Gladstone, M.P., U.C.L., &c. The Right Hon. Sir A. H. Layard, G.C.B., &c.
The Right Rev. J. B. Lightfoot, D.D., ic, Bishop Walter Morrison, M.P.
Sir Charles T.
I-lEV.
of
Durham.
Newton, K.C.B.,
Bart.,
Sir Charles Nicholson, Sir
D.C.L., &c., &c. D.C.L., M.D., &c., &c.

of Canterbury.
George Rawlinson, D.D., Canon
Henry C. Rawlinson, K.C.B., D.C.L., F.R.S., &c. Very Rev, Robert Payne Smith, Dean of Canterbuiy,
Conneil
Rev. Albert Lowy. Rev. James i\L\rshall. F. D. Mocatta. Alexander Peckover, F.S.A. J. Pollard.
F. G.
W.
A.
Tyssen Amherst, M.P., &c.

j
I I
Rev. Charles James Ball. Rev. Canon Beechey, M.A.

E. A.
Wallis Budge, M.A.

!
Arthur Gates.
Rev. Prof. T. K. Cheyne, D.D, Thomas Christy, F.L.S.
Hilton Price, F.S.A.
E.
| I
Towry Whyte, M.A.
Honorary 7)v(7jnv' Bernard T. Eosanquet.

Secretary V\
Harry Rylands,
F.S.A.
Prof.
A. PL Sayce, ^LA.
Honorary Librarian
William Simpson, F.R.G.S.
HARK1S;>N
AND
SONS, IKINTERS IN ORDINARY TO HER WAJEblV, ST.
MAKTINS LANE,
VO L.
XI.
Fart
3.
PROCEEDINGS
OF
THE SOCIETY
OF
-^^-
VOL.
Third Meeting,
ZtJi
January, 1889.
-^^-
CONTENTS.
'
PAGE
Secretary's Report for year 1888
59-66
67
Statement of Accounts for year ending December 31st, 1888

Council and Officers for 1889
68
Some Monuments of Mont at Thebes P. Page Renouf. Errata: Inscription of Kum-el-Ahmar Prof. Piehl. Errata Textes Egyptiens Inedits Rev. H. G. To.mkins. Note on the Name Nepiriuriu in the
Dr. a. Wiedemann.
i.E
...
:
69-75
76
77
Karnak
Lists of
Northern Syria
in
78-79 80-82
S2-S3
(5 plates)
Prof. A. H. Sayce.
Pronominal Forms Egyptian P. LE Page Renouf. Remarks Dr. Karl Bezold. Two Inscriptions of Nabonidus.
6v<y
84-103
PUliLISHEI)
AT

II,
Hart
S'J'reet,
Bloomsburv, W.C.
188 9.
[No. LXXX.]

II,
Hart

To Me.mbers.
AND
To
o\.
I, I,
Part
10 10 8
8
II,
II,
HI,
III,
8 8
10
10
12
IV, IV,
V,
V,
VI, VI,
10
10
10
7
VII,
VII,
10
10 10
VII,
VIII, VIII, VIII,
IX,
PROCEEDINGS.
d1.
I,
Session
II,
78-79 1879-80
i
...
...
20
2
III,
1880-81
... ...
...
IV,
1881-82 1882-83 1883-84

1884-85
4
4
5
V,
VI,
VII,
VIII,
...
...
...
5 5
1S85-86
1886-87
IX,
o per Part
6
X, X, XI,
1887-8S
20,,,,
8,
1887-88 Part
10
,,
,,
1S8S-89, in course of publication.
PROCEEDINGS
OF
THE SOCIETY
OF
NINETEENTH SESSION,
Third
Afeeting, Zth
1888-89.
January, 1889.
[anniversary.]
P.
LE PAGE RENOUF,
IN
Esq., President.
THE CHAIR.
-ôêc^-
The
following
Presents
were announced,
:
and thanks
From
From
J.
Pollard
Henri Lasserre,
the
Les Saints Evangiles, Traduction Nouvelle par 8vo. 1887. Author Koptische fragmente zur Patriarchenge:
Paris.
:
schichte Alexandriens, von Dr. O.
v.
Lemm.
Scien.
11.
4to.
1888.
Memoires de
VII. Serie,
I'Acad.
Imp.
des
de
St.
Petersburg.
Tome XXXVI,
:
No.
einer
From
the Author
Ergebnisse
erneuten
Leipzig.
Collation
8vo.
der
Izdubar-Legenden, von Paul Haupt.

Beitragen zum Assyriologie, &c. From W. H. Rylands (Secretary)
18S8.
Heft.
I.
Verhandlungen
Section,
des
VII.
Internationalen Orientalisten-Congresses gehalten im
Wien im
Jahre 1886.
Two
From
Parts
Aegyptische-Afrikanische
8vo.
and Semi-
tische Section.
Vienna, 1888.
the Author
The Holy Places of Jerusalem.

London.
8vo.
By T. Hayter
F
Lewis, F.S.A.
1888.
[No. Lxxx.]
57

Jan. 8]
[1889.

the Author
:
From
Textes Agricoles

du Papyrus
Sallier
I", par
Paul Guieysse.
du Vol. VI, fasc. i, Revue Egypt. Reprimande a un fonctionnaire egyptien. Melanges Renier. 8vo. Paris. 1886. Extrait. Inscriptions Historiques du Grand Temples From the Author
Extrait
From
the Author
d'lpsamboul suivies d'une note sur

Paul Guieysse.
Extrait.
le
signe
|z
ou [Z, par
Recueil des Travaux, Vols. VIII et IX.

:
Bericht iiber die Thontafeln von Tell-elFrom the Author Amarna im Koniglichen Museum zu Berlin und im Museum von Bulaq. Von Dr. Hugo Winckler.
Extract. Acad, der Wissenschaften zu Berlin.
1888.
LI.
From
the Author
Die Forshungen
1888.
i,
iiber
den Orient. Von Dr. A.
Wiedemann.
8vo.
Extract. Philologus, N.F., Bd.
2.
From
Jos. Offord,
Junr.
gischen Instituts, 1829
1879.
Geschichte
4to.
des Deutschen ArchaoloBerlin.
1879.
The following were nominated Meeting on 5th February, 1889:

Alfred Boissier, Hotel Ilentschal,
Prof. Ira
i,
for election at the
next
Rosstrasse, Leipzig.
M. Price, Morgan Park, Chicago, U.S.A. Rev. Henry Preserved Smith, DD., Lane Theological Seminary,
Cincinnati, Ohio, U.S.A.
Wilberforce Fames, Lenox Library, 890, Fifth Avenue, U.S.A. Rev. George Mure Smith, 6, Clarendon Place, Stirling.
New
York,
The
Rev.
Sir J.
following were elected

last
members
Mount
of the Society, having

4th, 1888
been nominated at the

J.
Meeting on December
Burleigh Colvill, Galgorm,
Pleasant Road, Hastings,
William Dawson, C.M.G., LL.D., F.R.S., McGill University, Montreal, Canada.
Miss Giovanna Gonino, 57, Charlwood Street, Pimlico. B. P. Lascelles, Harrow. Harry J. Lewis, 34, Leinster Gardens, Hyde Park, W. Dr. A. G. Paterson, South Lodge, Ascot, Berks. Miss Weatherall, 2, Park Place Gardens, Maida Hill.
To
The Hon.
Society of Gray's Inn.
58
Jan.
8]
PROCEEDINGS.
[1889.
SECRETARY'S REPORT
FOR THE YEAR
The number
of
1888.
members on
for 1887, read at the
the Roll was announced in the Report Anniversary Meeting held on January loth, 1888,
This included 35 Honorary Members, and I am happy to as being 692. be able to state that no serious alteration has been made in the numbers
then given.
Another subject
for congratulation
is
that to
which
referred in the
same Report.
all
The system commenced
in 1887, of issuing,
full,
when
still
possible,
papers read at the Monthly Meetings, in

as a natural result the annual
size.
has been
continued,
and
volume of Proceedings has increased

to
considerably in
It is
the hope of the Council to be able to con-
tinue this system,
which appears
number
of the members,
particularly
have met the wishes of a large those who from their distant
residence are unable to be present at the meetings.
To
enable this to be
I
done, as also to further increase the quantity of material published,
must ask for the cordial assistance of the present members, and urge upon them the advantage, not only it would be to themselves personally, but in the interest of the studies to which the Society is devoted, to increase the number on the Roll of Members. Much has already been accomplished in this direction, but it is in the power of each individual member to do more. I can only hope that should I again at the end of this year, and on the commencement of our twentieth session, again submit a Report, I
shall
be able to report such a material increase, that not only
will
it
be
in
the power of the Council to extend our Publications, but also to add very
much, by the purchase of books,
to the usefulness of the Libraiy.
of printing the papers read at the Meetings, while increasing the size of the Proceedings, has of necessity reduced, or in fact
The new system
almost taken entirely away, the material which would otherwise ha\e appeared in the Transactions. It is perhaps almost needless to add that
it
publication.
has at the same time disposed of the funds available for the latter For these reasons, the second part of Volume IX of the Transactions has not been issued. I may however state, that although
the delay in the completion of this volume has been an action of necessity, I must at the same time assure the members that this delay will be no
further extended than
is
absolutely recjuisite.
it is
On
time at
the completion of the ninth volume,
my
intention, should the
my disposal
allow, to compile a complete Index to the
whole
series.
increased in bulk that they fairly take the place of the Transactions, for the reasons above stated,
The Proceedings having now
so
much
59
V 2
Jax.
S]
society of biblical ARCH.LOLOGY.
[18S9.
it
will
not be in the power of the Society to carry on both publications,
end the Tenth or Index Volume. Such a change, I venture to think, would have many advantages, even supposing it should not be a matter of necessity. While preventing both disappointment and confusion, although really little more than a change of name, it would at once enable the Council to apply the whole energy and funds to the Proceedings. Already this portion of our publications, through the kind assistance of many friends, has become an important monthly Journal of Biblical Archaeology, and I can only express the hope that this assistance, of authors and members alike, will continue, the former by their communications, and the latter by securing the help and support of their friends.
and
it is
my
intention to ask the permission of the Council to
TrafisaciioHS with the
The
various papers read before the Society during the past session, as
above stated, have appeared in the Proceedings, as far as possible, in the It will number issued after the meeting at which they were read. perhaps be more convenient to detail the entire contents of the Volume, thus embracing the whole of the matter printed during the eighteenth The papers printed in the November and December Session, 1887-1888. numbers of the Proceediftgs will thus appear in the next report. They may be conveniently classed together in subjects, as in former Reports,
stating the date of their publication.
be noted that many valuable communications have been printed, them of considerable length. Where it seemed necessary or advisable illustrations and complete texts of inscriptions have been given, thus enabling students to verify the translations, and often placing at their disposal much of interest which had not before been published, This being the tenth volume of the or had been carelessly transcribed. series, and the matter printed throughout being of considerable variety, and the number of the communications very numerous, I compiled an alphabetical index, which was issued in the Proceedings for November An effort has been made, and by the kind cooperation of last year.
It will
some
of
several authors, the Council have been enabled to print from time to
time portions of a series of connected texts running through the monthly parts, thus gathering together in a collected and easily available form,
much that might otherwise have been scattered. To the President, the Society has been indebted
papers, and
I
for a
number
of
think
is
particularly to be congratulated on the fact that
out of the nine numbers of the Proceedings forming Vol. X, six contain
To commence in the order in which they appeared The Inscription of Kum-el-ahmar, copied by Professor Sayce, Note on the supposed of which a plate is given (November, 1887). name of Judah in the List of Shishak (December, 1887), and a further note on the Inscription of Kum-el-ahmar in the same number. In March, 1888, the President read a paper of peculiar interest and considerable length, entitled, Pronominal Forms in Egyptian Remarks on
contributions from his pen.
:
60
Jan. 8]
PROCEEDINGS.
[1889.
the Kenebtu and the Semitic South, was added as a note to a letter from the Rev.
H. G. Tomkins in May. The last communication being a Note on the Value of the Sign ^, which appeared in June, 1888.
From Brugsch-Pasha (June) the Society has received a valuable though short communication, on a subject of interest, the word Seb or Keb, upon which subject remarks were printed in previous volumes of
the Proceedings.
Three
letters
from Professor Karl Piehl (January, 1888)

;
Inscription
grecque trouvê en Egypte Sur I'age de la Grotte dite Speos Artdmidos (May), and that in the June Proceedings, entitled Textes Egyptiens Inedits, have been fully appreciated. From E. A. Wallis Budge the Society has received several lengthy
and very valuable communications, which have excited considerable interest. The principal one, bearing on Egyptian Antiquities, was that
read before the Meeting on November i, 1887, in which was given the full account of the Tombs excavated at Aswan by Major-General Sir F. Grenfell, during the years 1885 and 1886. This was illustrated with six
drawings of some of Society had the advantage of first announcing these discoveries in a letter from the same writer printed in the Proceedings of February, 1887 (Vol. IX, pp. 78-82).
plates, including plans of all the tombs, as well as
the sculptures, which were of extraordinary beauty.
The
Major Bagnold, R.E.,

interest, gives
in a paper of considerable length, and of much a careful account of the manner in which he raised the
two colossal statues Major Bagnold the blocks which add to with measurements,
of
Rameses
is
II
at
Memphis.
To
the kindness of
Society
indebted not only for the use of several

specially prepared.
will
the value of his Paper, but for a careful drawing,
membered
some
that the
&c, which he more perfect of
It
be
it
re-
the statues
is
in the possession of
'Ali,
the British nation, having been presented by

satisfaction to
Muhammad
and
is
been revived, it to be seen and preserve
know that proper appreciation of the monument has and now at last it is placed in a position which will allow
it
from damage.
from Dr. Pleyte giving a description, with a translation, of one of the Papyri in the British Museum, was printed in the Procecdim^s of November, 1887. It contains an account of an oracle of Anion, and was followed by a letter upon Nubian Oracles contained in Papyri in the Louvre and elsewhere from the pen of Professor Revillout. It is a subject about which information would be welcome, and one which, I believe, has received but little attention up to the present time by Egyptologists it is therefore to be hoped that further communications on the same subject will be forthcoming.
letter
;
which he has favoured the opened up again points of great interest, upon which he has thrown some new light The first (December, 1887) was the imDr.
Miiller, in the four articles with
Max
Society, has
61
Tax. 8]
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCH.KOLOGY.
[1S89.
portant question as to the value of the interpretation of the name in the List of Shishak which has been translated and made to correspond with
the
is
name
of Judah.
referred to elsewhere. the " Peoples of the Sea
The note by the President on The next (January, 1888), a

"
the
same
subject
series of notes
on
of Merenptah, was followed in
March by a
supplementary note on the same subject, both of these considering the

question from an entirely
F'ebruary,
J.
new
point of view.
In a letter printed in
The fourth and last communication from Dr. Max Miiller deals with a subject which is always of interest, and one upon which every new fact is of great value he entitles it "A Contribution to Exodus Geography."
Offord, jun.,
added some remarks.
F. G. Hilton Price, F.S.A., to
whom
the Society has been indebted

1887)
for
several
papers in former years,
contributes (December,
description of an inscribed fragment of
Professor Lieblein describes

Stelae in the
wood from Thebes. and comments upon several Egyptian

In a paper entitled Basque Marriage
Boulaq Museum.
Contracts, Miss Simcox has reviewed an interesting subject, and at the
same time
collected in a convenient form a large
scattered notices on the subject (June, 1888).
plate,
number of otherwise drawn by myself,
furnishes the copy of a

ivory than
more perfect specimen of a peculiar form of carved had previously appeared.
Although the number of papers dealing with Coptic Literature read

before the Society has been comparatively small, those printed are of
peculiar value.
1888, Professor
In the
first,
read
November
6,
1887,
field
and printed February,

of labour in placing of the
Amelineau opened up a new
before the Society a Coptic story entitled
The History
two
daughters of the Emperor Zeno, the whole text of which, as well as a translation, he was kind enough to place in the hands of the Members.
the Library of Lord Zouche,
His next communication, describing No. i of the Coptic Manuscripts in is not done justice to in so simple a title. It is greatly to be vvîshed that an opportunity would occur, and some means be found by which Professor Amelineau's offer to supply the text and translation of this MS., so interesting to Biblical students, could be
accepted, and the work published.
In June, the
same author gave both

St.
text
and translation of Les Actes

first
Coptes du martyre de
time
in print,
now appears for the having been discovered by Professor Amdlineau.

Polycarpe, which
Of Babylonian and Assyrian Records

of either of these ancient
interest
the Society has been favoured
during the past year with several papers of particular value.
Few
Rulers
Kingdoms
;
naturally excites
more general
received notes of
Nebuchadnezzar from time to time the Society has new tablets and other discoveries bearing on his reign, but it must be a subject for congratulation that the Council has been able to print in the volume of Proceedings the greater portion of the
than
62
Jan. 8]
PROCEEDINGS.
Inscriptions of this King, carefully translated
J. Ball.
[1889.
known
Rev. C.
Commencing
in
in
December,
1888.
1887, with the India
and edited by the House

Phillips
inscription, in itself
no small labour
February,
to collate
and copy, the
Cyhnder followed
March, the
The Cylinder
in
of Mr. Rich, a
Cylinder from Babylon, and the Cylinder from Senkereh were issued in
series being almost
completed
May, by the publication of an
Inscription in the British
unpublished Cylinder.
Museum marked 68-7-9-1, and the text of an am happy to say that at the present time some
same
series are in type,
further contributions of the
and
will,
as early as
convenient, be issued in the Proceedings.
Besides those communications from
E.A. Wallis Budge mentioned
under the head Egypt, the Society is indebted for several dealing with Babylonian and Assyrian texts. Taking them in the order in which they were issued, in December, 1887, was printed the text of the Fourth
Tablet of the Creation Series, in six plates.
plates, containing the inscription
In January,
1888, three
upon a cylinder of
Neriglissar, in the
possession of Miss Ripley, as well as three plates of the Sale of a Garden

in the
i8th year of Samas-sum-ukin, also in Miss Ripley's Collection.
In June, a description of an interesting Babylonian weight of peculiar
form, bearing a trilingual inscription, acquired by the British
Museum.
Great interest was excited
last
year by the news of the discovery in
Egypt
British
finest
at
Tell-el-Amarna of a number of Cuneiform Tablets.

fortunate enough to secure a
The
of the
Museum having been

in the
number
June Proceedings this Society was enabled to and trouble of Mr. Budge, a lengthy paper on the subject. It includes a series of plates giving specimens of various tablets of importance, as well as a catalogue of the whole series brought
specimens,
publish, through the care
to this country.
I
Many
be able
of
them contain
facts of considerable value,
and
am happy
will
to
to
mention that
in all probability before
long the
whole
be made available to students.

I
The
Society was,
think, fortunate to
part of the Proceedings a paper
discovered at the same

It
site,
be able to issue in the same by Prof. Sayce, dealing with other tablets but which passed into other hands.
may be
well to state here, as
some doubt has been

at
raised as to the
it
genuineness of the tablets found
Tell-el-Amarna, that we have
on
the excellent authority of our President, that so far as concerns those
specimens secured by the British Museum there can be no doubt whatever, they are all undoubtedly genuine. Forged cuneiform inscriptions {i.e., casts) having been sold in Egypt at other times, it is almost needless to mention that until the whole of the tablets have been examined by
experts,
it
is
quite impossible to say whether all those which have not
come
S.
to
England are genuine.

his series of papers
Alden Smith continues

in the
on Assyrian Letters,
commenced
Proceedings for June, 1887.
In Vol. X, the three com-
63
Jan. 8]
[18S9
munications
November,
1887,
January and April, 1888
will
be found
a large number of translations of these documents. The text in every instance is given, and those published during last Session occupy thirty
plates.
In the
March number
Dr. Bezold gives an interesting text and note
referring to the Star Kak-si-di (three plates),
and
in
an interesting paper,
read before the Society at the June meeting, entitled " Remarks on some unpublished Cuneiform Syllabaries, with respect to Prayers and Incantations, written in interlinear form," Dr. Bezold commenced a series of
communications upon a subject of great interest, which, I am glad to be able to state, he has kindly consented to continue in future numbers The second part has now already appeared in of the Proceedings.
December,
1888.
Professor E. and Dr. V. Revillout open up
some new questions
in
lengthy paper upon a

rabi,
new
contract tablet, dated in the reign of
Hammou-
that a paper
and the data given in contracts of that period. It will be remembered by the same authors was read before the Society on January loth, 1888, in which they claim to have discovered the Messianic idea Their communication on this in a document written in cuneiform. subject has now been withdrawn, but the Society is indebted to B. T. Evetts for having in the June Proceedings printed the text in question in two plates with some references and notes thus making a point of great
;
importance,
if
correct, available to students.
The
disposal
last note in this division is the text
and
translation
by Theo. G.
at
Pinches of a tablet supplying some new matter, kindly placed
my
by Mrs. Clayton Daubeney.
The papers of more general interest may from their smallness in number be conveniently classed together. In the January Proceedings a letter by the Rev. W. Houghton appeared, identifying the Pistic Nard of the Greek Testament. The Rev. Jaines Marshall, in March, in an
interesting communication, discussed the
illustrated
by Monuments and
read the second of a series Biblical Topics in the present instance giving a collected account of Two papers by Robert Brown, junr., the Legendary description of Hell.
;
Account of St. Paul at Athens, In May, the Rev. A. Lowy of papers entitled Old Jewish Legends on
Literature.
F.S.A., the
first,
two parts (April and May), will be read with interest.
Ugro-Altaic Numerals, one to five, and the second, in entitled. The Etruscan Inscription of Lemnos,
The
so-called Hittite Nation has not during the past year furnished
in-
any new material of importance, but the work of decipherment of the

scriptions
we already
possess
still
excites
some
interest.
Prof. Golenischeff
in a letter printed in
May
discusses the " Bilingual Seal of the
King
Tarkutimme," and attempts by a new arrangement of the hieroglyphs
64
Jan. 8]
PROCEEDINGS.
is
[1889.
thereon to overcome the difficulty which
presented by their original
arrangement on the " boss."

first to publish useful drawings of the inscriphave the proper type prepared, and, since the "Hittites" were recently led to the front, has published every monument (in most Having done so instances for the first time) as it has become available.
This Society was the

to
tions,
work upon, it as whose sketches have, I believe, been those upon which most, if not all, of those who have interested themselves in the subject have based their theories, I have ventured to extend this portion of my report. I would say that although to the so-called Hittites a great empire has been portioned out arts, sciences and almost a history given believe I am correct in saying that it is the opinion of all those competent to judge on the subject, and without any prejudice in favour of a pet theory, that we really know as little of the nation as we do of the meaning of the inscriptions. The splendid nation of Hittites, so far as we know, has no foundation in fact, but has depended on the fertility of the imagito place students in possession of materials to
much
well as myself,
nation or the fluency of the pen of the inventors.
The two papers by the Rev. C. J. Ball, among the Hetta-yatte, and New Readings
should,
entitled,
Iranian
Names
of the Hieroglyphs from
Northern Syria, well merit the careful attention of scholars. A distinction I think, be made between Mr. Ball's discussion of the symbols and his arrangement of their values in proper names, which are founded on a scientific system, and those other theories of decipherment which proceed on no visible grounds but the fancy or caprice of the authors. Whether finally accepted as a solid basis upon v/hich the decipherment of these inscriptions may be effected or not, Mr. Ball's papers are evidently the result of most careful research and examination, and being the work of one so well acquainted with the allied tongues, it is very much to be hoped that his theory may be carefully and conscientiously examined.
still continues to increase, and I am happy to say that improvement has added also to the number of readers, thus extending its value and usefulness. Much has already been done by many kind friends to aid by valuable donations this important part of the Society's endeavours. To some authors we have been indebted for each portion of their writings as issued, and it is to be hoped that such admirable examples will in the future find many imitators. The Society exchange publications with a large number of kindred Societies. A number of books has been purchased, as funds would allow, by the
The Library
this desirable
Council, but
cannot too often repeat that the

wanting, and the series
will
calls
on those funds are
greater than
they can satisfactorily answer,

still
students are
many works required by on many subjects still imperfect,

it is
The books may be borrowed by

hoped that more assistance
the members, and
therefore to be
be given, thus placing such works as
may
65
Jan. 8]
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCILÔLOGY.
[1889.
be required within the reach of those who otherwise may have few opporA list of works more especially required for the tunities of using them. Library has many times been issued in the Proceedings, to which several
responses have been made, and I will ask those who have spare copies of any of those given in the list or others, will present them to the Library,
where
can assure them they
will
be
fully appreciated.
I
In the last statement of accounts
had the pleasure of recording
that
Mr. Walter Morrison, M.P., Vice-President, had generously given a donation to the Society of fifty pounds. I have now again the gratification of announcing a similar gift to our funds from Mr. Alexander Peckover, Our best thanks are due for such P'.S.A., a member of the Council.
substantial
and generous
assistance,
and
to
pass such a vote as will enable
me
feel sure that this meeting will permanently record it on the
Minutes.
The Audited Balance Sheet annexed shows

for the year 1888
that the
Funds
available
period
1889,
is
^590
i;62
4^'.
have been ^{^652 9^. 8^^/., and the expenditure in the like ^d. The Balance carried forward to the current year,
5^. 4^/.
W. Harry Rylands,
Secretary.
A
for his
special vote of thanks
was awarded
to Mr. Peckover
generous donation to the Society, which the Secretaryto Mr. Peckover,
was requested to express Minutes of the Meeting.
and record on the
The Report
of the Secretary was accepted.
The Statement of Receipts and Expenditure for the year ending 31st December, 1888, was received and adopted.
vote of thanks to the President and

in flattering
Secretary was
proposed
terms by Canon Beechey, seconded by
the Rev. A. Lowy, and carried, to which the President and
Secretary repHed.
66
Jan. 8]
PROCEEDINGS.
[1889.
0""ODMfO
s?
Ct^CT\"^
oy
Pi
w cq
O C o X u <
-
H ^
V
i^
:
taO
^
i;
oj
o O

^^
^
i-,
.5
^1
.2 7]
c cia Ph g--, 2 c s ii o-^ rt g ;^ ^ f"^ -"

r-J
.i2
J-"
"C
rt
w H
o
w D H
Oil
!^
00 00
J
1)
Tj-
U-l
T^
Q
>s Tf
PQ Uh
O
o
>^
w Q
<!
S?
H W u o
in
CO
"
Cl,
w u w
00 00 <
s 3
S2
-*-<
S I
S
oj

Jan.
8]
[i5
The
following Officers and Council for the current year

:
were elected
COUNCIL,
President.
P.
1889.
LE PAGE RENOUF.
Vice-Presidents.
Rev. Frederick Charles Cook, M.A., Canon of Exeter. Lord Halsbury, The Lord High Chancellor. The Right Hon. W. E. Gladstone, M.P., D.C.L., &c. The Right Hon. Sir A. H. La yard, G.C.B., &c. The Right Rev. J. B. Lightfoot, D.D., &c., Bishop of Durham. Walter Morrison, M.P.
Sir Charles T. Newton, K.C.B., D.C.L., &c. Sir Charles Nicholson, Bart., D.C.L., M.D. Rev, George Rawlinson, D.D., Canon of Canterbury. Sir Henry C. Rawlinson, K.C.B., D.C.L., F.R.S., &c. Very Rev. Robert Payne Smith, Dean of Canterbury.
Council.
Rev. Charles James Ball. Rev. Canon Beechey. E. A. Wallis Budge, M.A,
Prof. A. Macalister, M.D. Rev. James Marshall.
F.
D. Mocatta.
F.S.A.
Arthur Gates. Thomas Christy,
Alexander Peckover,
F.L.S.
J.
Pollard.
Rev. R. Gwynne. Charles Harrison, F.S.A. Rev. Albert Lowy.
F. G. E.
Towry Whyte, M.A.
Honorary Treasurer.
Bernard
T.
Bosanquet.
Secretary.
W. Harry Rylands,
F.S.A.
Hon. Secretary
for Foreign Correspondence.
Professor A. H. Sayce, M.A.
Honorary Librarian,
68
PROCEEDINGS.
[1889.
Jan. 8]
Some Monuments of the Prophets of Mont at Thebes.

By Dr. A. Wiedemann.
About 1850 M. Maunier opened at Der el bahari the familytomb of the prophets of Mont. Unhappily more than sixty sarcophagi and the other objects discovered were not studied as a
series
when
still
together,
rest
but were
partly
burned by
their
first
possessor,*
and the
tomb.
dispersed to such an extent that almost no

present time without
large collection exists at the
some
antiquities
would be very useful for the history of the Egyptian hierarchy from the XXI Ind dynasty downwards, as this family occupied not only the priesthood of Mont, but was also connected by relationship or marriage with the
from
this
collection of their inscriptions
holders of diifferent high posts in the Egyptian
government.
at
genealogy of those members of the family whose coffins are
Bulaq
was prepared some years ago by Brugsch, but has not yet appeared.
series of records of the
same family
is
:
given by the following
monuments preserved
I.
in other collections
wood, 54cm. high, 35cm. large, Baron Saurma, once at Cairo. Underneath the winged sun-disk, whose uraeus bears the crown of Upper and Lower Egypt, two adoraters are seen. The defunct is on one side adoring
beautifully painted stela of
in the collection of
<:n>
"^C
I
1
1
'
'^^
^^^
other,
where he bears the leopard
skin,
the two being represented in the usual way.

is
The
;
inscription,
which
in
ten lines,
left
is
divided by a vertical line
it
begins in the middle of the
side,
goes on to the end, and con-
tinues in the middle of the right side.
The
text begins
* Brugsch, Zeitschr. d. Deutsch. RIorgl. Ges.,
XIV,
p. 8.
One
of the coffins
si/^.,
belonging to the divine father Heter was published by Brugsch, /.c, p. 15 and Rec. I, pi. 34 si/.
69
Jan. 8]

follow extracts from the
[1889.
Then
15th chapter of the Todtenbuch, in

title
which the name of the
defunct appears with the
^^ 3
CJ^
1
or
()
or
'I
10
S
is
tAT*
or
Once
also
his
mother
rn
^^ J
named.
The
following are the variants between this text and that of

It
Lepsius, passing over those which are purely orthographicals.
Q
The
^=13^, etc.,
behind
yzyc
(1.
2,
Leps.) 9 (sic)
:^ p^-^
^^*^'
barks are
called
1.
>^n^,
c^
.--<3V,
and
**
^^
^^
Behind the end of
Leps. follows the seldom found interpunctua-
tion-sign y filling the

etc.,
whole
(1.
line,
then
|^
"^-^
N.
.
(1
T^'v^îi'v^v
|1)
is
etc.,
4)
',
tum
after
ffi
new
division
begins with
N.
[I
,^
which follows Leps.
1.
2ga,
where
wanting.
1.
The
(for
following lines (15

is
20
3^(t,
of the stela)
containing Leps.
30a
'^v
found -ir),
( ? zl
S2a
[|[1
A "^ ^
(
and
)'
for ^f\
JL \ 33a
>/
at
the end), 29^
'^^^
^\
3^
>!v
h '+'
^
^^^
is
^^^ arranged in such a
way
1.
that
each time the word

the stela the word A
begins a
new
line.
At the end of
24 of
found, and begins a sentence, the con-
tinuation of which occupies the last signs of each of the following

lines, signs
being placed without relation to the context, but forming
the phrase
(19)
^..3^
(20)
(15)
1^
(16)
D^
(17)
"^(iS)
^
have
ki^
^.
of Nes-pa-sefi
is
The sarcophagus
been
published
at
Bulaq
eg.
his titles
from
it
by
de Rouge,
Et.
IX, 49 and
M.
Piehl,
Zeitschr., 1885, p.
86 has pointed out

Tb.,
in its texts a curious variant of
the
beginning of
chap.
if
30,
which
reads,
^^^'^'^
f?'^^';^
N^Jr-
But
the author thinks that
Tum
is
here
70

Jan. 8]
PROCEEDINGS.
I
[1889.
metathesis for niut,
cannot follow him.

(^,
The
ordinary text gives
here
^'^n, %
I
%
and
in
^(1,
etc.,
sometimes with
the determinative
I
or -Jr
about one hundred texts which
compared (many
was not able
variants are given
by Birch, Zeitschr. 1870,

I
p.
33
sq.), T
to find the reading niut^X. this place.
think the
writer of the cofifin-text has taken the
word
xeper, " transformation,"
deceived by a determinative, for the

very clever in conceiving
(p. ex.
it
name
of a god, and meant to be

(I
as the mystic writing
for
Turn
Leps. D., Ill, 229^, 231^, 232a), whose
common name he
inserted in his text.
The son
Pieces
of Nespasefi
ill
c\\\
-Jt^
in
of his
sarcophagus were
Luqsor.
Xrf'
Bes-mut, inherited his
titles.
the
French-house
at
Luqsor
entirely
(partly published
by Brugsch, Rec,
at
II, pi. 70),

latter,
two others serve as a
door of the hotel
The
now almost
destroyed, bore nicely written texts of the Todtenbuch.

it
On
the
first
;
was
still
possible in 1881 to distinguish long pieces of chapter 31

2)Z
on the second chapters

of the Turin text.
to 38, following
one another
in the
order
The French-house contained
also the upper part

titles
of the coffins of User-Mont, son of this Besmut, with similar
to
those borne by his father, and a corner of the coffin of his grand-
mother
Iri-ru.
The genealogy given by
these texts
is
Un-nefer=T= A-nif (?)

i
Pen-hes-neh
"
"1
.
Ba-sa-en-mut
-r-
Hen-ben-en-s-Amen
p-
Auf-aa
Nes-pa-sefi -p Tri-ru
I
Bes-(en)-mut =^ Ha-ben-en-s-Amen
I
User-Mont
These names seem to belong

for
to the
XXVIth
dynasty, the variant

it is
Amon
being no proof of a later origin, as

Mariette,
found also
on the
stela given in
Mon.
div., pi. 47^,
belonging to the
same family and
that period.
title
Instead of the principal

there appears several times
of Nes-pa-sefi prophet of Mont,
on
"1
this
'|
and other monuments of the

will
same
find,
'|
AK
of which
be only a
slip
of the pencil.
71
Jan. 8]

form appears almost nowhere* besides the
it
[1S89.
As
this
title
it.
prophet of
Mont,
appears to
at
be
nearly
synonymous with
Thus
the
Vienna possesses a square piece of wood, which shows an ox running and bearing a corpse lying on his back, and beneath it
the inscription (i)
n
Museum
jq)
J_ ^'^1^^^^^'^^^
^
IJ
^^^ vraj
4^
while an Uschebti-box of the
same Museum
describes the
at
man
as ] /\]-\.
titles
On
the stela of another
Neser-Amen
Bulaq the two

stela.
vary for Nes-Chensu, father to the owner of
the
As
to reading the
god-name ^s,, the respected President

Yl,
p.
of this Society
pointed out
in
titles
(Frot:.,
187
s^g'.)
uteb, ut'eb.
The
group
is
found
in
the
combinations
(Lieblein,
No.
(/.c.
.os8)|^^l^f^.
1
etc. (...
.33o)=]|^-f
JJ" I
n
was the
231) and very often alone, particularly on stelce of Ekhmin, which is only natural. We know by the nomos-list of Edfu (rf. Rev.
Arch., N.S., XII, 334,
title
XV, 338) that^\/'^^,

in the
resp.
of the priest of
;
^^
Vth
it
as well as in the
IXth nomos
of Upper Egypt
sider
it
our texts render
probable that we should conat
also the technical
denomination of the Mont-prophets
Thebes.
The
tion o
o
title
y \A
is
given in the nomos-list of Edfu in the combinaas
>.
the
technical
name
for
the
high-priest
at
Heliopolis, but already in the

cf.
XVIIIth dynasty
(stela
135 at London,
Budge, Trans., VIII,
p.
326) the plural "^=5
was used
for
priests at Heliopolis, so that the
name was probably
a designation
for priests of
Ra
in general.
The
title AAAAAA r\
has passed also into the cult

^^^^^ (L.D., III, 97/;,
e).
of Aten in the form '^=t'J]j!'
'W
[1
At
* The only monument where I found the two titles side by side is the very much damaiêd lid of the wood-coffin of Anx-f-Chunsu at Luqsor, where we read
w^
fj
ci
'\f^ X
|U?^
<ri
'^N^
in
^^^ T ^
'
^^^''' ^^"'^ ^
inclined
to think that the writer,
who had
mind the town Coptos, has misunderstood
here the text he had to copy.

1342.
se-ût ut'a appears also, Lieblein, Nos. 1281,

,
72
Jan.
8]
PROCEEDINGS.
[1889.
Thebes an
during the
at the
^^^,,,9^^^ ^ ^=f
XlXth dynasty
(L.D., III, 237^,
1.
'^
^""^
^^""^^^y
7), to
which answers
III,
same time the ^^^^
^
we
y\ (L.D.,
214^,
c).
The
dignity of Priest of the
the family
under
notice, so
Sun was represented find (Mar., Mon.
also otherwise in
div.,
pi.
47^) a
form points out the existence of a temple dedicated to

during the
Ra
at
Thebes
XXVIth
dynasty.
The
sense of
^|
/.c,
aX
the
which the
is
coffin of
Bes-mut gives as
01
of the
D^
many
(Mar.,
wanting)
is
not clear on account

;
senses of sen and the absence of a determinative
the
most probable translation would be "director of the granaries."
The
coffin of Nespasefi has the curious variant
f ^^^)
"V^j which
form appears also on the sarcophagi of Chaa-Hor and Ta-xrut-en-ast

at
Bulaq(Et.
eg.,
IX, 48, 51
Lieblein, Nos. 1102, 1097) belonging to
the
same
family.
The
title
\^^
is
not rare,
it
is
nearly always
connected with the double

1070, 1080, 1247;
title
-jh ^
(Lieblein, Nos. 1052, 106

t
1,
Rec,
III, 123,
192;
stela Berlin, 7323, etc.),

is
of
which the
first part,
"the belonging
to the cella,"
often joined to
once the addition "
"of Schu and Tefnut," while Bergmann (Rec, IX, 59) has found The function of a at Abydos " to the latter.
1D
The
at
2?),
which several members of
his family held,
was not
entrusted to Nespasefi.
title
of "priest of his
month"
is
supplied by the stela

in
W.
12
Leyden, belonging to the same family
the completer form
1
is
^^
1
"IT
^^ f
at
'^
"^
" as given
as priest of
to a Next-tef-Mut,
who
found under his second
title
Amon
on the Uschebtionly the one
box of Neser-Amon
2
Vienna.
Of
the other
titles
^^
has to be mentioned, which returns on the coffin of Bes-mut
in the
at
same form or
in
as
^vV
^^,
73
^ ^^ (the
j(
libation-vase
2848
Bulaq
Rec, VII,
120, has also the latter one); the coffin of
Jan. 8]
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCILLOLOGY.
[1889.
has the variant Nespasefi ^

this title,
^^ | 1 a ^ ^
Tiiiniir
i^
"^
ij "1
M-
U o iJ il
[
f
cil
showing that
borne also by the already quoted Chaa-Hor, was only an
abbreviation of the technical
name
of the high-priest at Thebes,
quoted by the
treated by
list
of Edfu
and
not, as
might
easily
be supposed
without this variant, a designation of the prophet of Un, a figure
Le Page Kenouf
(jProc, VIII, 113 s^^.).

Z is
Only one new
-^
title
joined by the coffin to those of the
Jan. 8]
PROCEEDINGS.
[18S9.
extending her wings, between which
envelopped
with
divinities,
is written I ^^^ v_^, and three one with a human head, and the two others
monkey and
jackal heads, above
whom
the sign ^
is
:
three times
inscribed.
Below the
inscription in five horizontal lines
^Siini
m
AO
^JM^
inr Si unnli^^MlTl
111
D
L .*
n
The use
dynasty.
of the
title
appears to date the stela in the
XXVIth
75
Jan.
S]
society OF BIBLICAL ARCHEOLOGY.
[1889.
ERRATA.
Inscription of Kum-el-Ahmar.
Dear Mr. Rylands,

Professor Lushington has called
in the plate {Proceedings, Vol.
my
attention to the fact that
X,
p. 73-4)
giving the Kum-el-ahmar
inscription, there
is
nothing in the Egyptian text corresponding to
my
translation, " I
have done what
men esteem and

and he
the gods desire,
mouth of the double ending f~~^ "^

the
may thry grant may flourish in
that
my
house be established for ei'er,

nien,"
and
that
my
?iame
rightly conjectures that
'
I
^^^ ^"
is
^^'^
printing
led to
the
I
omission of an entire hne.
This
really the case,
which neither
nor any one else had yet noticed.
The
text
should run as follows from the middle of line
jj^
g^^^
D
Prl
M
On
*^^-
||ni
<
f -^-
-1
AÂAAA
<C
:>
<CZ> ^
:i
91
looking over the
text, I
one or two passages.

should read <cz:>
-j|-
I
ci
think I can improve the translation of have no doubt that in lines 5 and 7 we
^^ am-tii, a
compound
'
preposition (like
'
'^'^^^^ er hend) signifying, in medio,' amidst,' -^ er md, or <cz=> \ 'among.' Thoth is said (line 5) to have been "gentle of heart
among
the |^
\
uru, 'great ones,'"

'
and
(line 7)
"upright of heart
amid p Thoth
nine 11)
sepsu,
nobles.'
"
says (line 10), "

[
Men worked
for
me
with pleasure," adding
'îc'-^
Y^
^^y LJ
v^
^ her kenciu her katu,
" no one shrinking from (or being idle at) the labour."
being, as
M. de Rouge
^
expresses
it,
" le type
du copte ^Xl,
aliquis;'"
f^ v
%v
its
opposite signifies 'no one,'
JULJULonÂI.
^~^
()
"^^
ketidu, I
take as the ancient form of (S^WIJX,
2^rt<?wT, 'sloth, laziness, sluggishness, inattention,'
one of the capital

I]
sins
accordmg
'
to the
an kenau-a,
am
'
Egyptian moral code. ^;^ not a sluggard,' says the deceased
^^
A-A
_p ^^^^
'
in the
Negative
LJ
^
[
Confession,' or according to another readmg,
^^^^
an ar-a
ketiat,
am
not guilty of remissness.'

I
am, Yours
76
faithfully,
P. LE
Page Renouf.
Jan. S]
proceedings.
[1889.
ERRATA.
Textes ^gyptiens Inedits.
N'ayant pas
lu,
moi-meme,
les
epreuves de
mon
article,
insere
dans
le
Proceedings (Vol. X, pages 530-539), je prendrai
la liberie
de
corriger quelques fautes d'impression qui s'y sont glissees.
Page 530,
les
ligne 6, lisez
|.
au
lieu
de
p, et
ibidem, ligne 9, changcz
deux n en deux
Page 531,
ligne 7
la
vache doit
manquer des jambes de

en
/
derriere
ligne 9, changez -r-
en Q;
11,
le
et ligne 10, D
'^ {no).
Page 532, ligne
changez
titre
s=5
en
et ligne 16,
<><= en
Diet-
^=.
geogr.)
(Comparez
^^t|(]'^
d'Osiris,
Brugsch,
Page 533,
ligne 14, lisez
ligne
r.
13,
'
lisez
/L_D
r~n" ^5
^
entre
{lier)
et
^^ ^^
<>
etc.
etc.; ligne 21, lisez
j;
ligne 22, lisez
Page 534, Page 535,
ligne
2,
inserez
^^ et
;
(I
ligne 4, lisez 1
sam-f ta
ligne
8, {N'es-ta) lai-n-\\ex
lai-ti-her
(^^
a la place de
ligne
i,
^)
1/
et
^^
au lieu de
^^.
savi-f-ta.
Page 537,
Volia
article, et
doit etre corrige en \
les
quelques inexactitudes que
j'ai
relevees dans
mon
qui m'ont paru meriter d'etre signalees.
Karl
Upsal, DJcembre, 1888.
Piehl.
77
Jan.
8]
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCH./EOLOGY.

\K
JT
[1S89.
Note on the Name

IN
\\
<r=>
n n
[^
W
tk,
Nepiriuriu,
THE Karnak List of Northern Syria.

Park Lodge, Weston-super-Mare,
December 26th, 1888,
My
dear Mr. Rylands,
The
in the
extraordinary local
List
name
cz=>[l[J
V,
No. 284
Karnak
of Northern Syria, has hitherto eluded expla-
nation.
II, 284),
III,
Erugsch has proposed Nipur {Egypt under the Pharaohs, and has been followed by Lenormant {Les Orig. de Vhistoire, 330), who places the mountain Nibur (or Nipur) a little way to
the east of the

208).
Upper
Tigris, not far
from Amida [Diarbekr]
{ibid.,
Sayce, however, identifies Nipur with the Taurus, {T.S.B.A.,
III, 292).
This leaves half of the word out of account, and does
not, I think, agree with the allocation.
The other day, in reading what has been published on the cuneiform tablets of Tel el-Amarna, an explanation of this strange name occurred to my mind. It was suggested by the cuneiform transliteration of the throne-names of the two
Amenhoteps.
as
Here we
find
e^
I
read as Naphururiya, and
O kz:^ ||
Nimmuriya.
Then,_^,
thought,
Jj^
might
easily
have been written by a Mesopo-
tamian scribe Napiriu-riya, or {allowing for the familiar terminal u)

Napiriu-riu.
ra,
Here, then, we have the
the favourite daughter of

is,
this
attached probably to
name of the princess NeferuThothmes III, whose triumphal list some fortified military station, just as
his
own name was given to a strong Egyptian post not far from Simyra. The name of the royal lady had been associated with that
of her father at an earlier date (Wiedemann, Aeg. Gesch., 335).
If
list
it
be objected that the name would have been inscribed in the

Egyptian form,
in its usual
my
answer
is
that the
list,
or this part
written
in a
containing Euphratean towns and fortresses,

in
may have been

instructor
c^
cuneiform
by Mesopotamian
scribes,
and
transliterated
at
servile
manner by the stonecutter or

in the
his
^_
Karnak.
Compare No. 122
same
list,
t|
[^î^,
which
have always taken as the exact equivalent of the Amatu of Assyrian

annals, although Professor
Maspero objected
that
HT^H
is
spelt in
Egyptian
^|^^^.
78
Jan.
8]
PROCEEDINGS.
[1889.
Names
and
it
of this class (surnames of conquest) are very fleeting,

if
is
no wonder
to
I
Nepiriuriu
is
dead and gone.
It
may have
been attached
some strong
post of ancient date on the Euphrates.
By
the way,
have proposed the identification of Alasiya in the

(I
Tel el-Amarna tablets with the important region

(1
<cz> {^
r^^"vi
^
it
[qI^-^v]
(Brugsch,
G.I., II, 40;
Karnak
List, 236).
suggested
that
this to Professor Sayce,
musf be Alasiya.
de Travaux.
(November 15, 1888) Professor Maspero writes to me (December

replied
is
who
23) that this identification
proposed
in
the forthcoming part of
the
J?ec.
Yours very
truly,
Henry George Tomkins.
P.S.
January
17, 1889.
Since this
letter
was sent
the
its
to you,
we
have learned from Professor Sayce's
letter in
Academy
that the
Egyptian docketing of tablets from Alasiya shows

(I
identity with
I
<r^> 1^ Ci^^
(as
proposed to him by me) conclusively.
have not yet seen the Rec. de Travaux containing the
identifica-
tion. H. G. T.
79
]a^.
8]

Pronominal Forms
in Egyitian.
[1889.
-^
..
Dear Mr. Rylands, I am sorry if I have

dispute any statement
TiT^
T-.
Cairo, December 2gfh, 1888.
hyrt the feeUngs of our President.
But
can assure him that nothing was further from

Egyptian
language.
my
intention than to
made by him in regard to the facts of the Old The Comparative Philologist is grateful to
Maspero for the facts with which they and cannot have too many of them. But when Mr. Renouf leaves his own province and wanders into ours, I feel called upon to utter a protest against the re-introduction of theories which we have abandoned, though I will not apply to him the language which he uses of myself, and ask why he should divert his attention He is mistaken to a subject " which others know and he does not." in thinking that the rejection of the old " agglutination-theory," which Bopp derived from the Hindu grammarians, is confined to any particular school of Comparative Philologists. I know of only one recent writer an Italian who still avows himself a disciple of Bopp. When I return to England I shall be happy to furnish Mr. Renouf with a list of references which will convince him of this fact. Meanwhile I would ask him to study the introduction to the last work on Comparative Grammar by the leading comparative philologist of France, M. Victor Henry. If Mr. Renouf will read my note again, he will see that I have not said that the Neo-grammarians had rejected the old Boppian That would have been incorrect. In fact, the chief charge theory. brought against them by Fick is that they still cling to " the empty chatter" about roots and suffixes, though the charge applies with
authorities like himself or Prof
furnish him,
Brugmann than to the other members of the new The true representative of the " agnostic " school is Johannes Schmidt. What I have said is that the revolution brought about by the new school has given the couJ> de grace to the agglutinative theory.
justice rather to
school.
It
has shown
that
the
analyses
and combinations of the theory
were alike impossible and contrary to phonetic facts. We can no longer analyse -mai into -ma -mi now that we know that m cannot
be
to
lost between two vowels, and that ma with alpha can have nothing do with the personal pronoun vie. still at the time an It is now some years since Delbriick
adherent of the agglutinative theory
found himself
compelled to
admit that the only argument in its favour was the similarity of the Since personal terminations of the verb to the personal pronouns.
80
Jan.
8]
PROCEEDINGS.
has been sho.wn that this similarity does not really
[18S9.
then
it
exist,
while the terminations can be accounted for in quite a different way. A discussion about questions of Comparative Philology is not
very germane to the objects of this Society, and
fine
I will
therefore con-
myself to trying to
is.
"suffix" actually
portant part in living

transitive verbs
make clear by one or two examples what a The two suffixes ise and fnent play an imBut though we can form English grammar.
and abstract substantives by attaching these suffixes words or parts of words, they never had any actual existence of their own ; they are simply combinations of old words which have acquired a particular grammatical signification, the grammatical
to
signification being abstracted
from the body of the word to which
they are attached.

o5oJ;<7â
So, again, in Greek, a form like the

suffi.x "
Homeric
presupposes a "
aQa, denoting the
second person
singular.
But the
It
suffix
is
originally
had no
special reference to a
re]^re-
second person.
derived from olaQa, where the a really

da has been attached.
sents the final dental of the so-called "root".z'/^, to
which the
well-
known nominal "suffix"

,
Neither 9a nor cOa
ever had anything to do with the second personal pronoun.

these cases there has been adaptation,
I
In
and not
agglutination.
facts
repeat that
my
criticism has
no reference to the
which
Mr. Renouf produces from the Egyptian language, but to the application to the facts of an obsolete theory borrowed from the earlier
writers
analyse the Egyptian pronouns
It will be time enough to upon Comparative Philology. when the Egyptologists can tell us
what exactly were the vowel-sounds they possessed
in the
age of the
what Mr. Renouf says about my explananames Yaqab-el and Iseph-el. It is an explanation which I slâre with Ed. Meyer, Renan, Noldeke, Baethgen, NeuSuch compounds have nothing bauer, and other Semitic scholars. in common with the Greek compounds Theophilos or Dorothea, and to compare them together presupposes another glottological theory which is now obsolete. Let me now turn to Dn Bezold's letter, as I hope to convince
as regards
tion of the local
Old Empire. One word
him
else.
that
had good reason
in saying that the
ideographs '-^^[Qf
can signify "the tongue" or "language of a woman," and nothing

is the Assyriological x, and is little more than an expression of ignorance. It covers not only ideographs, but Accadian and Assyrian words or parts of words as well
The term
" ideograph "
81
Jan.
8]

modes of
writing words.
[1SS9.
as unusual
Thus the "compound

is
ideo-
graph
"
J^y, instanced by Dr.
Bezold,
really the
Accadian
word
be
m'gin, of
unknown
derivation,
it
and the Assyriologists would not

equivalent to saqti sa
justified in finding in
the "ideograph" of "going."
As Dr. Bezold
is
says, '-^][^ is
made
me and
taritii as well as to
lisami " tongue."
But the
first
meaning
which
not an ideographic one, being derived from the fact that the " dialectal " form of the Sumerian gwo " irrigation," was 7<:'^Vor we^ is
excluded by the nature of the case from the interpretation of the compound >-^]V) -J^, while the rendering taritu is due to the con-
and erne would make no sense in For the the passages in which the compound >-^y^ -j^ is used. explanation of this compound we must have recourse to a parallel compound 5:^ "J>=, " girl " or " daughter," and this obliges us to
{oi/io)
fusion in pronunciation of the two words cme " tongue "
" mother."
The
latter signification
render >-^]Vy
I quite
-^ by
" female tongue " or " language."
agree with Dr. Bezold in thinking that >-^][3f 1^ would The latter appears to me to be an throw no light on >-^]^^ ^.
invention of the grammarians, and
fixed pronunciation assigned to
it
much doubt whether

Accadian or
it
had any
either in
in Assyrian.
A. H. Sayce.
Remarks by Mr. Renouf.

Professor Sayce evades the
main point
which
is
my
denial of
his assertion to the Philological Society, that
my
arguments against a
certain conclusion of his rested
on an obsolete theory of roots. I had used no arguments whatever against the conclusion in question. An argument of mine against another assertion has no connection whatever with any doctrine of roots. He now lectures me about a science which I begun to study before he was born, and the study of which I have never interrupted. I should have liked to see my
old friend Lottner's face had he lived to read about
into " that
my
" leaving
;
in my own province, and wandering of Professor Sayce which the names of Max Miiller and Bre'al count for nought. It would be idle to follow the Professor in his lecture, for his remarks are really directed not against what I have said, but apparently
against what he supposes (and wrongly supposes)
me
to think.
Mr.
82
Jan. 8]
PROCEEDINGS.
[1889.
Rylands knows that I do not need his introduction to M. Victor Henry's admirable Comparative Grammar, which I have had by me ever since its publication, and the contents of which I know quite well.
I
cannot however allow the " explanation

'
"
of the
names Yaqab-el
'
and Isephel
to pass unnoticed.
if
Our
Proceedings would justly
fall
beneath public contempt
scholarship like this were supposed to
I do 7iot believe that it is shared by Professor be tolerated here. Sayce with " Ed. Meyer, Renan, Noldeke, Baethgen, Neubauer, and
other Semitic scholars."

told
If the .most learned

it,
me
that he entertained
and venerable Rabbi would know he was getting into

full
his dotage, or that
he had taken to charlatanism.
The
M.
Semitic scholars just

of
named have
name
[|(|
right
to
accept
Groff's identification
I
the
it,
I^
*^^y^
[|
Ispar with
Joseph-el.
do not agree with
for I take |ilij
for tp with a Sheva,
and look on the word But M. Groff's "^Dtr.

thesis.
as derived either from the root 7Dt2? or from

identification
to,
is
a perfectly justifiable hypois
What
object
as a grossly ignorant assertion,
that
Joseph-el signifies "
Joseph the god," and none of the scholars in question has publicly committed himself to such ignorant folly.
I
here quote the opinions of three of these scholars.
que les noms de ^pî, pTO'' repre'sentent de vielles formes ecourtees SS"3,pV' T'^^'pre*'. ayant le sens de Qui sequitur vestigia Dei, Cui subridet Deus, qu'ont pu porter d'anciennes conLes textes egypfederations aristocratiques de puritains religieux.
" Je crois
tiens parlent d'une ville
ou
tribu
Judee
Ainsi
La meme chose
se
de Jacob-el qu'ils placent vers la remarque dans le nom des villes.
n^^l de'signe une ville dont la construction est attribuee a un ordre de Dieu aussi clairement que 7^^21"', " Dieu Ta fait batir."
M. Renan,* the writer of this passage, never dreams of such an explanation as Jacob the god, and till Professor Sayce produces
better proof than his
own
assertion, I shall not believe that
M. Renan
has forgotten his Hebrew.
Ed. Meyer t interprets /rt-r^;^-^/ by " El
ist listig "
And
if
Isp-el is to
be read
hinzu, vermehrt."
He
Vi% Joseph-el, the name " does not know how to translate
or " El belohnt." will signify, " El fiigt

it
otherwise."
Baethgen, in his Beitriige, agrees with Meyer
dLhoxii Jacob-el.
* Revue des Etudes Juives, V. 162. He says, p. 163, that neither Israelites nor pagan Semites called men by the names of gods.
Zeitschr. /. d. alttestanieiitliilie IVisscnschaft,
VI, pp.
4, 5.
83

Jan.
8]
[1S89.
TWO
The
INSCRIPTIONS OF NABONIDUS.
By
been treated by
the splendid
C.
Bezold.
have
inscriptions of Nabonidus, the last king of Babylon,

different scholars during the last
few years.
Besides
collection
of the contract and other tablets dated

J.
from his reign, which the Rev.

edited,
N. Strassmaier has so ably
and the decipherment of which Dr. Oppert has begun, the
so-called historical inscriptions of the king, concerning his family,

his temples,
and royal buildings, have
also
been translated several
times.
In completing the remarks on them given in

I
my
Lit,, pp.
137
ff.,
may
call attention to
i.e.,
the following papers

Cyl.,"
KK.
Nos. 1689-92,
"Nab.
have been reprinted, with
a transliteration, an Italian translation, and explanatory notes by
Teloni, Chrestom., pp. 64 ff., 106 ff. Of K. 1688, i.e., "Nab. br. Cyl.," no full translation has been attempted since the one given
by Oppert (and reprinted by Menant).
translation of
82,
7-14,
1886,
1025,
p.
i.e.,
ff.,
" Nab.
The last part of the Rm. A," by Latrille,

to
appeared
in Zeits.,
25
and some notes

ib., p.
Latrille's
translation were
added by Oppert,
236
f.
transliteration of
ff.
the whole inscription was given also by Lyon, Manual, pp. 35
Of
"
Nab. Rm. B," there
is
at present only
one copy, 81, 4-21,
3,
in
the British
Museum,
Zeits.,
since the other has been sent to Constantinople.*

first
Col. I of this text was
translated,
ff.
and
partly also transliterated,
by Latrille,
1886, p. 28
The second column has been
collated again with the original in the British
Museum by Pinches,
Zêits.,
i.e.,
and then
1888, p.
transliterated, translated,
and explained by Teloni,

II,
159
ff.,
292
ff.
Of
Sp.
964,
"Nab.
arm.,"
28,
is
no
i.e.,
translation has appeared since Pinches',
and
of. 81,
7-1,
" Nab.
at all.
Rm.
C," which
is
written in archaic characters, there
none
Finally,
;
some legends on
I
bricks are published which belong

verify the following
:
to our king
68,
of these,
was able to
W.A.I.
I,
No.
* Cf.
i\
= Ni/>iroitd
is
Gallery, Nos. 120, 505, 506, 507 (?),f 509, 515,
Pinches,
Zeifs., 1888, p. 169, n. 3.
t The writing
con^sidLrabiy defaced
the ends of the lines arc mutilated,
84
Jan.
8]
PROCEEDINGS.
;
[1889.
W.A.I. I, 68, No. ^=-Nimroud Gallery, Nos. 512, 513, 516,* 518 514;! W.A.L I, 68, No. 6 = Ni/nroud Gallery, Nos. 510, 517; J and W.A.L I, 68, No. i=-Nimroud Gallery, Nos. 508, 511, 5i9. On the contents of all these texts and the history of king Nabonidus in general, see Tiele, Geschichte, Vol. II, pp. 458 ff. When verifying, October last, several of the documents which are now exhibited in the Assyrian Room of the British Museum, I came across some unpublished inscriptions of this king, of which a
brief
enumeration may be of
interest to
our
collaborateiirs.
To
W.A.I. V, 64, a very

||
fine duplicate of
which
have seen,
in the
1887, in the Berlin
London Museum
cylinder,
Museum, there are several parallel texts i. A.H. 82, 7-14, 1029, a partly mutilated
barrel
9I in. by 4I in., with parts of the first two, and the whole of the third column, in 38, 62, 56 lines respectively. The beginning of Col. II corresponds to Nab. Rm. A, Col. II, 8, and that of Col. Ill
to
Nab. Rm. A, Col.

6f
in,
II, 64.
2.
A.H.
82, 7-14, 1036, part of a barrel

coll.,
cyl.,
by 5I
in.,
with portions of the second and third

of lines, respectively.
Ill,
1.
with
37, 61
lines, or parts
II, I,
Col. II,
1.
= Nab.
3.
Rm.
A.H.
A, Col.
and Col.
= Nab.
Rm. A,
Col. II, 65.

in.,
82, 7-14, 1026, part of a barrel cyl.,. 6 in.
by 5^
remains of three
columns, with 27, 29, 6 parts of lines respectively, corresponding to
Nab. Rm. A, Col.
1,
11.
27-52
II,
11.
29-55
HI,
in.
11.
33-38.
in.,
4.
A.H.
82, 7-14, 1034, fragment of a barrel cyl.,
4^
by 3^
remains of
A, Col.
cyl.,
two columns, with 21, 19 lines respectively, corresponding to Nab. Rm. II, 11. 2-18. I, 11. 1-20 5. No. 12046, fragment of a barrel
;
in.
by 35
11.
in.,
remains of 17
6.
lines,
corresponding to Nab.
Rm.
Rm. Rm.
A, Col. Ill,
cyl.,
22-39.
3
in.,
A.H.
82, 7-14, 1033, fragment of a barrel

lines,
^\
in.
by
remains of 12
7.
A, Col.
cyl.,
I, 11.
12-22.
in.,
A.H.
82, 7-14, 1035, fragment of a barrel

lines,
8.
in.
I,
by 2|
11.
remains of 10
A, Col.
1-3, 52
Col.
in.
9.
in.,
II, 4.
A.H.
82, 7-14,1007, fragment
of a barrel cyl, i|
Col. II,
cyl.,
11.
11.
20-26.
by i^ in., remains of 7 lines=:Nab. Rm. A, A.H. 82, 7-14, 1009, fragment of a barrel
remains of
7
i^
in.
by \\
lines
= Nab. Rm.
A, Col. II,
18-23.
* Partly defaced
;
broken into three
pieces.
t Mutilated at the end. X Fragment, only the beginnings of the
II
first
three lines being
left.
Mutilated at the beginning.

Cf.
WiNCKLER,
Zeits., 1887, p.
311, n.
i.
85

Jan. 8]
[1S89.

other fragments of cones in the
82, 7-14,
Two
Museum,
viz.,
Nos. 12035
and A.H.
997, which are written in archaic characters,

;
cannot be verified with certainty they may both belong, however, to The former, i| in. by i| in., with the records of Nabonidus.
remains of
7
Unes, appears to be of no special interest.

is
The
second,
first,
the script of which

5 in.
rather indistinct but similar to that of the
by 2|
in.,
contains two columns with 17 and 21 remains of
lines.
In Col.
I the
temple |*?c=[
5:]f
^TT
his
is
mentioned and brought

"
f]^
into
connection with " Samas, the great lord, the mighty judge
(^
]]
^y
^VXL
%h
^^^
^^ m
4
5
4-1 Y^ '^^.)' ^^^

v-4
beloved wife Ai
(^
And
^
II
iU
^^ff^
:
CÎ
-^f-D-
Col.
contains the following record
Line 3

7:
T?
^wf^ m}
ki-sir-ti(l)
sii
^^^^î^^-nm
" then (?)
"
i.e.,
i-nu i-na
a-tum mu-sa-ri-i Sa-am-su-i-lu-ni sarri
inah-ri a-bi-ya la-bi-ri a-mu-ur-ma,
on
that
the writing of the name of Samsuiluni, father {lit: "my old father"), and When we compare, with that remark,
a former king,
.... I saw my foreII of the
1.
20 of
Column
second of the two cylinders, published in the following pages, it is not at all unlikely that it was Nabonidus who caused the above
inscription to be executed, although this cannot
be assumed with
certainty from the fragmentary text

I finally
itself.
cylinders in the Assyrian
found two unpublished, almost entirely preserved, barrel Room, of which it appears to be worth
full
first
while to give the

translation.
text,
with a transliteration and attempt at a
The
of them,
its
numbered
as 81, 7-1, 9,
measures
5in.
in length,
while
diameter increases from 2fin. to.2|in.

has a length of 8|in.,
its
The
second, 85, 4-30,
2,
diameter
in-
creasing from 3|in. to 4|in.
Both documents are covered with neo-Babylonian characters, and the single lines are separated from each other by division-rules
* Nothinj:; appears to be wanting at the end of these lines.
86
Jan. 8]
PROCEEDINGS.
[1889
almost throughout.
lines,
very
and
after
its
The writing on the first cyHnder is, in several much crowded, and the terra-cotta is often so uneven, characters are so much obliterated, that they are hardly to be
although
traces of
verified,
them are
copy of the
left.
It
is,
therefore, only
having had the kind assistance of the Rev.
J.
N. Strassmaier,
I
that I venture to publish
my
inscription.
am
glad to
thank here the well-known cuneiform scholar for going with

twice
carefully
me
over the
text,
once
collating
it
with
my
copy,
In thinking, that, from the and once with the printed proof. original document, not much more can be made out than given
below,
we
are both of the
same opinion.
What
has
now
to
come,
is
a restoration of the doubtful passages from parallel texts or duplicates
a work which
is
entirely different from, and, therefore,

first
must
not be confounded with, copying a text for the

original.
time from the
For the second

Although
I
cylinder,
which
is
much
I
left
easier to read, of which,
however, some pieces are broken out,
am
many
alone responsible.
lines unexplained,
am
quite aware that I have
and
besides, I fear,
have misunderstood or misread several words, or

I
overlooked parallels for the restorations,
thought
it
it
convenient to
as
make both WiNCKLER

I
texts publici juris, claiming for
some such favour
did,
veroffentlicht
when publishing his admirable paper on einige fieutexte Hammurabis, Nabopolassars und Nebukadnezars.
texts,
need hardly add a word on the importance of these

first
the
of which confirms our views on
the earliest builder
of
S^y ^y ^^y, and gives some new information as to the connection of the deities ->^ ^y, ->f y^f yj, and ->f- -^^ :::^-y ^Z^^\ * with
that
renowned temple.
The second
supplies us, for the
first
time,
with a monumental note on the chronology of the founder of the
Old Babylonian empire,
Khammurabi.
Having
fixed lately,
by
first
the aid of the celebrated Tell-el-Amarna find, as well as by the

Synchronistic History, the time of (" the ") Burnaburyas, as the
half of the
XVth
century
B.C.,
there can, after the present inscription,
be
little
doubt
for us that the reign of
Khammurabi covered
the
first
half of the
*
XXIInd
century
B.C.,
and therefore began
shortly after the
To
the principal passages relating to these deities, as given
by Latrille,
11.
Zeits., 1885, p. 357,
and note
2, I
may add
here W.A.I. V, 61, Col. VI,
46/,
and
for the recent literature
on
^^y
-^y
^^ly,
refer to
my
note, ibid., 1S88,
p. 417.
87
Jan.
8]

11,
r,
[1889.
Elamitic invasion {Lit.,

(
3).
Considering,
now, the 567
^, the latter expressing the duration of the reigns of four rulers)
years, ascribed by the "list of kings" 80, 11-12, 3, and by the first column of the "Babylonian Canon" {Lit., \\,n,p) to the kings following directly after Khammurabi, we come to the conclusion that
the
gap
between
[j]
of Bab.
Can.,
all.
Col.
I,
21,
and
I,
Karaindas must be very small,

the
if it
exists at
further result of
new date
is,
that apparently also the " 700 years" in W.A.I.
and therefore refer to the distance between Khammurabi and Burnaburyas, and not to that between Khammurabi and Urbau, as Tiele, though very ingeniously,
69, Col. II, 4, are the
same date
as ours,
suggested in his Geschichte,
I, p.
103.
The
all
inscriptions referred to in this introductory note comprise
the documents of king

I
Nabonidus
in
the British
Museum
of
which
know
at present.
No.
I.
81, 7
I.
I,
9.
Transliteration.
Column
1.
Ilii
Na-bi-um-na- -id sar Bdbili

ki-nim
li-bit
2.
rVum
idlu
qdtd
ilu ilu
I-a
3.
(?)
su-pu-u bi-nu-tii
4.
5.
sarrii la sa-ati
na
nii-gir ilu
nim min (?) na Bil u ilu Afa?-duk

. .
nia-al-ka it-pi-su ni-bit ilu Sin u
ilu
Sam as
istari
6.
7.
rubu mu-un-tal-ka pa-li-ih Hi n

ilu
ilu
nirgal la.ni-i-hu mu-ti-ib libbi il{an)i rabiitt
8. 9.
za~ni-in /-saggil
u Bit-khii
mu-i/d-dis ma-ha-zti niu-sak-lil is-ri-i-ti
10.
11.
isakku
si-i-ri
mu-dah-hi-id sit-tiik-ku
sa a-na pa-la-ah Hani pi-it-qu-du

la
ig-gii-i't niii-si
12.
tir-ra
riibii
13. apil
ilu
ilu
Nabit-baldt-su-iq-bi
imi-ga a-na-ku
14. 15. 16.

1 7.
a-na
Samas
Inlu ra-lm-u bi-li-ya

bi il-tian
uilu Ai{?) kal-la-tinn
rabi-tum
bi'il-yaQ) us-ti-mi-iq-ma
Bit-Samas
i-li
bit-su-un ina ki-rib
Sippara sam
iil-la
18.
ti-mi-in
Na-rani-HuSin sarru
19. i-is-si-is ii-si-pi-is-ma
20.
a-na ta-na-da-a-ti as-tak-ka-ati
Jan.
21.
8]
PROCEEDINGS.
(?) isu
[1889
a-na si-pu-su
gissimar dan-nu-tu u-sar-si-id
22. isu irini pa-ag-lu-tu tar-bit mati
Ha-ma-ni
23.
24.
u
ic
tndti
Kal-dd a-na
su-lii-li-su
isu
dalat bdbani-sii ti-sat-mi-ih
25. 7i-nu-tu-m ina kaspi u hurasi u-za--in-ma 26.
a-na tab-ra-a-tu la-la-a tis-mal-la
27. si-tir sumi-ya itti si-tir 28.
su-mu sa Na-ra7n-iluSin
ki-ir-bi-iis (?) -su
same mah-ru
ilii
as-tak-kan
ilu
29. bitu sa
Samas u
Ai
bilu-u-a ina
im-na u su-mi-lu
(?) ki-ina
Hm-mi
30.
us-nam-mir-ma I-sdr-ra
bit ilu
Bu-ni-ni sa ki-rib Si-par
31.
32.
ana
ilu
Bu-ni-ni (?) blli-yd
is-sis i-pi'i-u-su
Q)
ti-bi-ib-ti-su
2i-qa-ad-dis-ina iis-si-ma
ana
i-sdr ilu-u-ti-su ki-ma fim-mi
33. zi-mu-su ti-sa-an-na-bi-it

34. bit libnati sa ma-hir-tii Bit-Savias sa babi 35.
2,6.
mahru (?)
ilu
ri-si-pis-nia
Hi sa pani li-dan-nin si-tir sit-mi-yd

ilu
u sa-lam sami-ti-ti-yd ma-har
Samas u
Ai
37, bilu-ii-a
Column
1.
II.
H-ki-in a-na
ilu
du-ur nm-vii
2.
3.
Samas
bilu si-i-ri ra--im na-pis-tii
a-na Bit-Samas biti-ka na-am-ra

ina a-si-i-ka u i-ri-bi-ka
ip-si-tu-ti-a
4.
5.
6.
7.
damqa-a-tu
si-tir
hi-mi-ya
u sa-lam
sarru-ii-ti-ya ha-di-is
na-pa-lis-ma damqa-tu-ii-a
lib-sd--ma a-na mah-ri-ka
ana du-ur da-ir
8. 9.
a-ra-ku iim-mi sarru-ii-ti-ya lis-sa-kin ina pi-i-ka
10. ina nu-ii-ri-ka

11.
na-am-ri lu-la-ab-bi-ir
tal {J)-lak-ka a-na id-ra-a-ka
12.
li-ku-un pal-lu-u-a ilu
Ai
ilu
13. kal-la-tum rabi-tum na-ram-7nat
Sa?ns-si
14. ina Bit15.
Mti-ka nam-ri ha-dis ina a-sa-bi-ka

ilu
ma-har
16. sti-ri-ka
17.
Samas 7iu-ur sami Hm-mi ba-la-ti-ya

ilu
su-pi-ya
(?)
damqiiti
suk-kal-lum mit-lu-ku
am
18. sa mi-lik-su
1 9.
dam-qa ma-har
bil
ilu
na ilu Bu-ni-7ii Samas u ilu Ai

Q) ina
a-tu{?)
a-zu-ka
(?) sii-lu-lu (?) il-si-ka (?)

ihi
20.
ma-har
Samas
gim-ri
sal-tis
u-zu-zi-ka{J)
^Q
Jan.
8j

-^'
[1889.
21
(?)
damqu-ti-a
lii-sa
ku
(?)
22. ina lib (?) -bi-su siri sal-mi-is it-tal-lak 23. isu kiissil sarru-2i-ti-yd lu-lab-bir a-di si-bi lit-tu-tu
24
25. 26.
-par{})-ku-u Bit-Samas ma-har
ilu
Samas
ilu
Ai
li-datfi-qa ip-si-tu-i'i-a
a-iia-kic lu-u
(?)
sarru da-ru-ii za-ni-in

biQ)-lat-s7i
(?) -7tu
27
sa ka-lis kip-rat
(?)
ma-har
ilu
Marduk
28.
ilu
Zar-pa-7ii-tum
ilu
Nabu
ilu
Nirgal ildnu-u-a u
ilu
gi-mir-su-7ui
29.
a-sih ma-hir-ti'i id
.
Ki
id sa sar sanu sa-qii-u id

. .
30. bil bllani

31.
zag
mug
ri-is sat-ti i-sin-nu
Ki
.
id
ana
Jii-ki-i
ma-as-ha-tu u pa-qa-du bid

bil bilani
da
di higalli
32.
u ud-ni-in-7ia
33. hi-sa-at-ra-ak tal-lak-tiim
34. a-na da-ir-a-tu li-ir-za(^)-ma pal-lu-u-a
35.
li-
-ur (?)
a-na
sarrii-ii-ti-ya.
TRANSLATION.
Column
T.
I.
Nabonidus,
king of Babylon,
2. 3.
the faithful shepherd, the creature of the hands of

the mighty, the brilliant
(?),
the offspring of
Aos Nimminna
(?),
(?),
4.
5.
the king without
6.
7.
and Merodach, the wise prince, who acknowledges (?) Sin and Samas, the august, the illustrious (?), who fears god and goddess
rival,
the favourite of Bel
the indefatigable governor

great gods,
(?),
who
delights the hearts of the
8.
9.
who
embellishes Isaggil and Bitkin,
renovates fortresses, completes temples,
10. the strong sovereign, 11.

1 2.
who accumulates offerings, who is called upon to worship the gods, who does not cease night and day,
son of Nabubalatsuiqbi, the august, the exalted
the great lord,
13. the 14.
am
I.
Unto Samas,
and Ai
(?),
my
lord,
15.
16. 17. 18. 19.
the bride, the great mistress,
my
lords, I
addressed a prayer, and
Bitsamas, their temple, within Sippara,
upon the foundation of Naramsin, the olden I built anew, and

90
king,

Jan.
8]
PROCEEDINGS.
[1889.
20. raised (it) to sublimity. 21.
At
its
feet (?) I laid
mighty g/sst'mar {?)-hea.m% (and)
22. big cedar-beams, the product of (the lands of)

23.
Khaman
24.
25. 26.
and Kalda for its roofing, and the doors of its gates
Its furniture I
I fitted.
silver
embellished with
and
gold,
and
riches I
heaped up marvellously.
27.
The
writing of
my name
together with the writing of the
name
of Naramsin,
28. a former king, I placed within
29.
it.
The temple
hand
I
of
Samas and
Isarra
Ai,
my
lords,
on the
right
and the
left
side
(?),
like day-light
(?),
30.
caused to shine.
Sippara,
the temple of Bunini
(?),
within
31.
unto Bunini,
my
32. I sanctified
(?)
lord, I built anew and consecrated (?)
its
brightness
(it)
as the sanctuary of his
deity
33. 34. 35. 36.
37.
I
like day-light
made
;
its
splendour shine.
is
house of brick, which

the writing of
in front of Bitsamas, for the first

I
time
I built
and the image of
my
more than before majesty, before Samas and Ai,

strengthened,
my name
my
lords,
Column
1.
II.
:
I placed.
For the duration of the days
2.
Oh
Samas, mighty lord, lover of the soul,

thou, from Bitsamas, thy resplendent house,
forth,
3. 4. 5.
6. 7.
when
comest
and enterest
into
it,
my
auspicious works, the writing of
my name,
and the image of

let
my
majesty do thou joyfully
behold, and auspicious for ever and ever,
8.
9.
them be before thee

of) thy
may
the length of the days of
my majesty
it
be found in (the words
mouth
10.
in thy resplendent light,
may
!
grow old
Ai,
11.
12.
thou walkest(?)
may my dominion be
.
solid
Oh
13. great bride,
beloved of Samas,
thy resplendent house,
14. in Bit
.,
when thou
joyfully dwellest
(in it)
91
Jan. 8]
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCII/EOLOGY.
[1889.
15.
before Samas, the light of heaven, (there are?)

supplications (?)
my
auspicious
16. 17.
do thou make the days of
my
life
long
Oh
messenger, counsellor,
is
(?),
Bunini,
Ai, the
,
18.
19. 20.
whose counsel whose
auspicious before
,
Samas and
when thou
standest
(?) victoriously (?)
before Samas, the lord of
the universe,
21. 22.
mayest thou safely walking
my
in its
auspicious
,
mighty
23.
may
the throne of
!
my
majesty grow old, with abundance of
posterity
24.
25.
May
the
of Bitsamas, before
Samas
and Ai make
my
works auspicious
26. Verily, I 27.
am
the enduring king, the embellisher,
who
receives (?) the tribute of the totality of the regions (?) before
28.
29.
Marduk, and Zarpanitum, Nebo and Nergal, my gods, and all the gods, who dwelleth before idkid, which (belongs to) the king of the
high heavens,
30. the lord of the lords,
who
and
celebrates the festival of the
New
in
Year,
31.
who
idkid.
(?)
To
and
offer
libations
to
administrate
biddadi
(?),
abundance,
32. 33.
to worship the lord of the lords,

direct
may he may he
(my) path
34. for ever
and ever may he

for
my
my
majesty
!
dominion
35.
No.
II.
85,
430,
2.
Translitera Hon.
Column
1.
I.
Ilu Na-hi-uni-na- -id
sar Bdhili asm
2. 3.
ri-i-a-um
?ti-bi-it ilu
Marduk
za-ni-in I-saggil
u Bit-kini
4.
5.
mu-da-ah-hi-id sa-at-tu-uk-ku
mu-ud-di-is ma-ha-zi
Hani
rabiitt
6. i-da-an za-ni-na-a-ti
7.
mu-dah-hi-id gi-mi-ir isarati
92
Jan.
8]
PROCEEDINGS.
[1889.
8. za-ni-in is-ri-i-tim mii-sar-ri-hi i-gi-si-i 9.
na-as-pa-ar
{?)
la-a ni-hi
10.
ka-si-dii sd-di-i i-lii-tim
11. ri-i-a-am 7nu-iis-ta-lu
12. 13.
mu-us-ti-si-ir ni-si su-a-tim
sd
ilu
Marduk
ilu bil
Hani a-na za-na-an ma-ha-zi
14.
u ud-du-m
is-ri-i-ti
15. su-um-su ki-ni-is iz-ku-ru a-na sar-ru-ti

16. ilu
Na-bi-um pa-qid
nap-ha-ar
kis-sat sami-i
irsit-tiin
17. i-na
18. 19.
a-si-ib
parakki
ic-sar-bu-u bi-lu-ut-su
ilu
nirgal da7i-dan-ni
mu-ut-tal-ku
20.
ilu bit ir-si-tim
21. i-na ga-ab-lu
u ta-ha-zi
Sin u
ilu
22. il-li-ki i-da-a-m ilu
Ningal(?)
23. a-gi-i du-iir unii i-si-ir-ra-ku-iis-su 24. ilu Satnas
ilu
Ai{l) iu-da-at mi-sa-ru

rabiiti
25. u-pa-at-tu-su
Hani
26. i-7ia kii-um-mi {J)-su-nu ra-bi-is ut-iu{?)-hi

27.
ti-ba
su-um-sit
28. u-sar-bu-u bi-lu-ut-su

29. apil ilu Na-bi-um-ba-lat-su-iq-bi
30. ru-ba-a-am i-itn-ga a-na-ku 31. ni-nu-uin ilu
Samas
bi-lii
rabu-ii sa safm-t
irsit-tini
32. ri--u sal-mat qaq-qa-du bi-lu ti-ni-si-i-tim 33.
Larsam
asru a-lu na-ar-mi-su
Blt-Samas
34. su-ba-at tu-ub lib-bi-su sa ul-tu unii ul-lu-tim
35. in-na-mu-2i i-niu-ii kar-tni-is

36. ba-as-sa
u tu-ru-ba
si-pi-iq i-pi-ru
37. ra-bu-tim i-li-su is-sd-ab-sii-ma
38. la uz-za-ab-bu-u ki-su-ur-sii

39. la in-na-at-ta-la li-su-ra-ti-sd
40. i-na pali-i
ilu
Nabii-kiidurru-usjir sarru inah-ri
41. apil ihi Nabii-ap-lu-u-sur ba-as-sa si-pi-iq i-pi-ri 42.

i-li
all
biti sii-a-tim
43. sd-ab-sii in-na-si-ir-ma ti-mi-in-na 44. sd Bur-na-bur-ya-as sarru pa-tia
Bit-Sainas
a-li-ik mah,-ri
45. i-mu-ur-ma ti-mi-in-na sarru la-bi-ri sa la-am

46. Bur-na-bur-ya-as u-ba--i-ma la i-mu-ur
47.
i-li
ti-mi-in-na Bur-na-bur-ya-as
Jan.
8]

Bit-Samas i-pu-us-ma
48. sd ki-ri-if>-sd ip-pa-al-sa

49. ilu
Samas
bi-lu rabil-u ii-sar-mi ki-ri-ib-sii
50. bitu su-a-tim a-na mu-Sd-ab iln
Samas
bilii rabu-i'i
51. uihi
Ai
kal-la-tim na-ra-am-ti-sii
52. ta-al-la-ak-tu-si'i i-za-ad-ma (?)
53. pti{l)-uh-hu-rii si-pi-ir-su 54. i-na-an-na i-na satti ^. i-na 55.
um-mu pall-i-a
da-am-qa
i-tia
sar-ru-ti-ya da-ir-titn
Column
1.
II.
sd
ilu
Hit
Sa/nas i-ra-am-mii-snm
bi-lu
2.
Samas
rabu-u ah-su-su su-bat
{?)-tim
3.
sd zi-qu-ra-ti gi-gu-na-a-sii
ri-i-si-sd i-li
4.
5.
6.
7.
sd pa-nim ul-li-ma
. . ,
li-ib-ba
7na{f)-za-
-su ub-lam-tna
a-na ya-tim
ilu JVabii-na'id
sarru za-ni-ni-su
Blt-Samas a-na
ds-ri-su tu-iir-ru
lib-bi-su
8.
9.
ki-ma sa uml ul-lu-tim su-ba-at tu-ub

i-pi-su i(-qa-a-7?ia{?)-an-ni
10.
i-na ki-bi-it ihc
Mardick
u
bi-lu rabu-ii it-bii-nim-ma
11.
sd-a-ri ir-bit-ti-sii-nu nii-hi

biti sd(?)-a-su
12. ba-as-sa sd i-li all
13. ka-al-ma in-na-si-ih-ma
Bit-Samas
ba{?)-ri
ilu
14.
ki-ts-si
ra-as-?na{?) u railu
15. mu-sd-ab
Samas u
Ai
16.
17.
zi-ku-ra-ti gi-gu-na-a-su si-i-ri
kii-um-mu da-ni-ii mas-ta-ku
18. ti-mi-in-su-un in-na-mi-ir-ma

19.
in-na-at-ta-la {c-su-ra-ti-sii-un
20. si-ti-ir sii-tim sd 21. 22. 23.
Ha-am-mu-ra-bi
sarru
la-bi-ri
sd
VII C
.
sandti
la-am Bur-fia-bur-ya-as
Blt-Samas H
/-//
zi-qu-ra-ti
24.
25.
ti-mi-in-na la-bi-ri
ilu
a-na
Samas
ib-nti-u
26. ki-ir-ba-su ap-pa-li-is-ma ap-la-ah{?)

27. ak-su-ud-ma ar-sd-a-ni ki (J)
28.
ki-a-am aq-bi a-na li-ib-bi-ya(J)
29.
um-ma sarru ....
{?)-ku-
30. bitu i-pu-us-ma ilu
Samas
bi-lu ra-bu-ii
94
Jan. 8]
PROCEEDINGS.
[1S89.
31. t'l-sd-ar-mi ki-ri-ib-su

32. ya-ti bitu su-a-tim 33.
i-na a-sar-sic
34. as-si ga-ti u-sal

35.
36.
ilu
bil ris
Hani ru-bu-zim
i^"
Afardjik
ba-lu-uk-ka ul in-na-an-da su-ub-ti

1(1
37.
ib-ba-as-si-mu ki-su-ur-sii
38. sa la ka-a-su{?) 7na-an-ni mi-na-a ip-pu-us 39.

bi-lii
i-na ki-bi-ti-ka si-ir-ti
40. sd
i-li-ka ta-a-bi lu-si-pi-'is {f)
41. as-ra-a-ti ilu
Samas
ilu
Rammdn
ilu
Nirgal
42. a-na i-bi-su biti sii-a-tim ds-ti--i-ma(l)

43. siri diim-ki sd a-ra-ku um-mi-ya(J)
44. u
i-pi-is
biii is-tu-ru i-na
lib-bi-si'i{?)
45. as-fii-fna al-pu-ut bu-ni-ya{l) 46. an-na ki-i-ni-sd sa la mu-ut{?)

47. u-sa-as-ki-ni i-na 48. a-na
a-mat
ilu
Mardiik
bi-lu su-i'ir-bi-ya
bill
u a-na a-inat
49.
50.
ilu
Samas u
ilu
Rammdn
gim-ri at-ka-al-ma
i-li-is
lib-bi ka-ba-at-ta ip-pa-ar-da
51. im-ki ra-ma-ni im-mi-ru zi-mu-ii-a 52.
ad-ka-am-ma um-ma-na-a-ti
sa-bi-it al-lii
ilu
Sa?nas u
ilu
Marduk
53.
54. 55.
na-as gismari{?) za-bi-il

ki-is-si
a-na
i-bi-is
Bit-Samas
tim
parakku-sd
si-iri ra-bi-is
56.
um-ma-nti mu-du-i'i a-sar-sd iis-ta-am(?)-Jiir{?)
57. ti-mi-in-na i-hi-tu-ma u-za-ab-bu-u si-t?ia-a-tim{?)
58. i-na arhi sd-al-ma i-na 59. bitu ?ia-ra-atn

ilu
umi magiri sd Bit-Satnas Samas u ilu Ai pa-pahi sii-ba-at
60. i-lu-ti-su-un mas-ta-ku la-li-su-un
Column
1.
III.
ki-ma si-ma-ti{T)
i-li
a-tim
2.
ti-mi-in-na sd Ha-a7n-mu-ra-bi
sarru
la-bi-ri
3.
li-ib-na-at-su-iin ad-di-{?)tna
us-ti-si-ir
4.
5.
6. 7.
timi-in-su-un
bitu su-a-tim ki-jna la-bi-ri-itn-ma

i-is-si-is
i-pii-us-ma
US-si-mi si-ki-in-su Bit-tur-an-na

bit na-ra-mi-su
8.
ki-ma sa llmi ul-lu-tim
95
Jan. 8]
ul-la-a

ri-i-si-su
ilu
[1889.
9.
10.
11. 12. 13. 14.
15.
1 6.
Bit-Samas a-na
i-pu-us
Samas u
ilu
At
ii-sd-ak-li-il-ma
u-ba-an-na-a ta-al-la-ak-tu-iis
pa-pa-hi su-ba-at i-lu-ti-su-un sir-thn sd

i-ti-i
zi-qu-ra-tim ri-tu-u ti-mi-in-su
a-na si-ma-at i-lu-ti-su-nlm

ra-bi-tlm
su-lii-ku
17.
1 8.
a-na
ilu
Samas u
ilu
Ai
bUi-i-a
um-mi-is
ti-za-ak-ki-ir
I'l-na-am-mi-ir-ma
hur-sa-ni-is
19.
20. sd a-na sarri ma-na-ina la im-gu-ru
21. ilu
22. 23. 24.
Samas
bi-lu rabii-u
ya-tim sarru pa-li-ih-su
im-gu-ur-an-ni-tna
a-am ga-tu-u-a
Blt-Samas a-na
bili-i-a
ilu
Samas u
ilu
Ai
ki-ma la-bi-ri-hn-ina
i-pu-us-ma
25. da-am-ki-is 26. a-na as-ri-sd u-ti-ir 27. ina dup-pi{f) abnu
28.
GISSIRGAL
sami
la-bi-ri
(?) si-ti-ir
su-mi
sd Ha-am-nnc-ra-bi
29. sd ki-ri-ib-su ap-pa-al-sa
30. //-// si-ti-ir sii-mi-ya as-ku-un-ma
31
I'l-ki-in
ana
du-i'ir
iim-mi
b'ilu{?) sii-ur-bu-u
32. a-7ia da-ra-ti ilu
Samas
... ...
33. sd
-ri
34. sarru 35. nu-ur
....
. . .
-tint
ha-di-is nap-lis-ma
rii-qu-i'i-ti
36. ba-la-ti
u-um
37. si-bi-i li-it-tu-tu
ku-un-nu
isu kiissu
38.
u la-ba-ra pa-li-i a-na
si-riq-ti
sur-qam
39. i-na ki-bi-ti-ka si-ir-ti
40.
ilu
Samas
bi-lu ra-bu-ii bttu su-a-tim
41. ma-ha-ar-ka lu-la-ab-bi-ir 42. a-na da-ir-a-ti

43. 44. 45.
ni-si sa-al-ma-at qaq-qa-du
ma-la i-ba-ar-ra-a nu-ur-ka nam-ri

su-uk-si-da ga-tu-ii-a
46. su-uk-ni-si'i si-i-pu-u-a
47. ilu
48.
/
Ai kal-la-ti
ra-bi-tim
si-i-ri
na ku-um-mi-ka
96
Jan. 8] 49. ka-a-a-na li-ta-nii-ka

50. da-am-qa-a-ti
51.
ilu
PROCEEDINGS.
[1889.
Bu-ni-ni{?) su-uk-kal-lum
52. vii-it-lu-uk-ti-ka um-tni-sd-am-ma
53. li-ka-al-U-mu
54. i-da-a-ti du-iim-ki-ya.
Translation.
Column
1.
I.
Nabonidus,
the shepherd,
king of Babylon,
2.
3.
4.
5. 6.
7.
8.
9.
who acknowledges (?) Marduk, who embellishes Isaggil and Bitkin, who accumulates offerings, who renovates the fortresses of the great gods, who is fond (?) of embellishments, who offers to all the sanctuaries, the embellisher of the temples, who receives much
the indefatigable messenger,
tribute,
10. the 11. the 12. 13.
conqueror of the high mountains,

?
shepherd,
who
leads these people,
14.
whose name Marduk, the lord of the gods, upon the embellishment of the fortresses and the renovation of the temples whose dominion Nebo, the keeper of the multitude of heaven and earth,
15. has faithfully called to majesty,

16.
17.
18. has
19. the
among all the {beings) made great

governor
(?),
dwelling in a shrine,
the almighty,
20. the shepherd (?) of the earth, the illustrious (?)

21. in fight
22. at
23.
24.
25.
and battle; whose side Sin and Ningal (?) are walking; whose crown have made enduring for the length of the days Samas and Ai (?) for whom the paths of righteousness have opened the great gods;
;
26. in their abode,
have greatly
27
28.
29. the
his
name,
his
have made great
dominion
son of Nabubalatsuiqbi,
97

Jan.
8]
[1889.
30. the august, the exalted

31.
32.
am
I.
Then
of
Samas, the great lord of heaven and earth,

(?),
the shepherd of (the people with) dark complexion
the lord
mankind
which he loved, (and) Bitsamas, of the joy of his heart, which since olden
33. Larsa, the city
34. the dwelling-place
days
35.
36.
37.
had become waste like a fallow-ground, while much mud and earth, the product of the were over it, and
were not
visible,
its
dust,
38. its environs 39.
walls not perceived
40. in the reign of 41. the son ôf
Nabuchadnezzar, the former king,
Nabopolassar, there was mud, the product of the
dust,
42. over this city

43.
44.
45.
46.
and temple, and hidden (?) was the foundation-stone of Bitsamas, which Burnaburyas, a former king, my predecessor, had seen, and had sought for the foundation-stone of an old who had been before Burnaburyas {himself), and had not found (it)
which he beheld within
built Bitsamas,
it
king,
47. over that foundation-stone of Burnaburyas,

48.
{the temple)
he {Nebuchadnezzar)
it.
and
lord, to dwell within
49.
50.
caused Samas, the great
Of
this
temple
(destined) for the dwelling-place of Samas, the
great lord,
51. 52.
53. 54. 55.
and Ai, his beloved bride, he smoothed (?) its path, and completed (?) its work.
Thereafter, in the loth year, in the days of
reign, in
my
auspicious
my
enduring dominion,
Column
1.
II.
2.
which Samas loveth, Samas, the great lord,

I raised its
thought of ...
its
(his) dwelling-place (?)
3.
of the tower, which (forms)
addition
(?),
4.
5.
summit, more than before

the temple) I
its
within
(it,
i.e.,
brought
its
6.
For me, Nabonidus,
embellisher,
Jan. 8]
PROCEEDINGS.
[1889.
7.
Bitsamas was waiting

(and) making
it,
for
(my) restoring
it
to
its
{right) place,
8. 9.
as
(it
was) in olden days, the dwelling-place
of the joy of his {Santas') heart.
10.
And, by order of Marduk, the great

the powerful winds, four of them,
lord, there
came
11.
1 2.
13. 14.
and the mud which covered this city and temple, they blew away, (and) of Bitsamas,
the sanctuary, a trace
(?)
was seen
Ai,
(?),
(?),
15. the dwelling-place of
Samas and
16.
and the tower,
its
mighty addition
17. the everlasting building, the 18. 19.
abode
(?)
their foundation-stone appeared, their walls
and
were perceived.
20.
The
writing of the
21. the old king, 22. before 23. 24.
name of Khammurabi, who 700 years
Burnaburyas
had erected Bitsamas and the tower

over the old foundation,
25. for
Samas,
26.
27.
beheld within
I
it,
and
(?),
and
was overcome
became frightened, and

;
28. thus I
spoke to myself
29.
the king
30. has built the temple,
and has caused Samas, the great
lord,
31. to dwell in
32.
2iZit is I,
it
who have
its
restored
(?)
;
this
temple to
{right) place
I
34. I raised 35.
my
hands,
prayed
Oh
its
lord,
head of the gods, august Marduk,
36. without thee, 37.

38.
my
dwelling will not be established,

;
environs not be decorated

shall
do what without thee ? 39. Oh lord, by thy mighty command, 40. what is welcome to thee, I caused
41. the dwelling-places of Samas,
42. to build this
43. 44.
who
to
be
built
Ramman,
;
(and) Nirgal
house
planned
" luxury for the length of
my
days
" "
(?)
45-
and "the completing of this house I and I bowed (?)

,
they wrote
(?)
on
it (?).
46. a faithful prayer for
it (?),
which
99
not
Jan. 8]
I
[1889.
47.
brought into
48.
In the order of Marduk, in the order of
my
lord,
who makes me
great,
and
49.
50. 51. 52.
53.
Samas and Ramman, the
lords of the universe, I trusted,
and
my my
heart exulted, (my) liver was
moved impetuously (?),

(?)
person
I
felt
strong
(?),
my
brightness
was conspicuous
raising a
(?).
And
ordered the people of Samas and Marduk,

(?),
holding a trowel
carrying a mattock
sanctuary,
in
(?),
....
54. to build Bitsamas, the
55.
its
mighty shrine I
abundance;
I
56. a wise guardian (?) I caused to superintend (?) there. 57. 58.
59.
I
sought for the foundation-stone,
beheld the treasures
(?).
In a lucky month, on a favourable day, of Bitsamas,

the temple which place of
is
beloved by Samas and Ai, the dwelling(?)
60. their deity, the
abode
of their riches
III.
(?),
Column
1.
like
2.
over the foundation-stone of

I laid
its
Khammurabi, the old
king,
3.
bricks,
and
(it
4.
5. 6. 7. 8.
put aright their foundation-stone.
This temple, as
I built
was) formerly,
Bitturanna
it
anew, and
its
put in order
its
place.
(?),
beloved temple, as
was
in
olden days,
9.
I raised its
summit.
10.
11. 12.
Bitsamas, for Samas and Ai,

I built
and completed, and

of their deity,
13. 14. 15. 16. 17.

18.
made (accessible) its path. The chapel, the mighty dwelling-place

I
of which the foundation was placed beside the tower,
adapted
for the treasures (?)

;
of their great deity

for
I
Samas and
it,
Ai,
my
lords,
caused
like day-light, to shine,
and
19.
pointed
it
like a
mountain.
20. 21.
22.
Which upon no king whatever he had bestowed,

Samas, the great
lord,
bestowed upon
(?)
me, the king who fears him, and enabled called me upon to do it) : 100
my
hands
{i.e.,

Jan. 8]
[1889.
PROCEEDINGS.
Samas and
and
(?) I
23.
Bitsamas, for
Ai,
24.
25.
my
lords, as (it
was) formerly,
I built, auspiciously,
it
26. restored 27.

28. 29.
to
(?)
its
(right) place.
On
of
a slab
of alabaster
brought the writing of the name
Khammurabi, the old

I
king,
it,
which
had beheld within

there).
30. together with the writing of 31. placed

(it
my
name, and
For the duration of the days,

:
32. for ever

2;^
and ever Oh Samas, lord (my dominion ?)

,
(?),
,
who makest
great
34. the king
35. light of (heaven?) 36. 37. 38. 39.
.... do thou joyfully behold
mayest thou bestow upon
me
life
to distant days,
abundance of
posterity, solidity of
my
throne,
and the duration of
my
dominion
by thy mighty command,
40. 41.
42.
oh Samas, great lord, may this temple grow old before thee do thou, for ever and ever,
;
43. cause the people of dark 44. as
complexion
(?),
many
of
them
as there see thy resplendent light,
45. to grasp
my
hands,
46. to prostrate themselves at 47.
my
feet
Oh
Ai, great bride,
48. in thy
mighty building
let
49.
do thou
my
be
solid
!
50. auspicious (works)
51.
52.
Oh
Bunini
(?),
messenger,
53. 54.
do thou daily support by thy counsel my auspicious power
Notes.
For the
transliteration,
I
and the attempted
translations, I
have
made any
No.
I,
I.
use
could of the above-named and similar papers on the
historical inscriptions of the
neo-Babylonian kings.
Col.
I,
1.
to t'dlu (parallel with lulimu,
Nab. Rm. B,
in
6)
cf.
Brunnow,
No. 5510.
List,
ibidem,
The reading of //-^f

lOI
No. 6197
to the hypothetical (nim.) min,

is
fixed
by the variant
; :
Jan.
8]

I,
[1889.
79, 2-1,
Zeits.,
Col. II, 18,
and the
inscription published by
3.
Winckler,
less
1887, p.
130, Col. II,
There are sixteen more or
complete copies of
as
this text in the British
Museum, numbered now
1039. For
p. 32.
A.H. -82, 7-14, Nos. 632-9, 980, 1004-5, 1008, 1019, 1021, 1030, the meaning of siipii see Tigl. VII, 93, and Zeits., 1886,
L.
=
nirgal
I,
{cf.
No.
I,
II, Col. I, 19) parallel
with sakkanakku,
Neb. E.I.H.,
cf.
II
p.
Bors.,
Zeits.,
1885,
im.
-^^>^
that
341.
2
1
:
L.
W.A.I. V, 34,
:
I, 4.
L. 12
id iggii
if
13
itniga parallel
to {')i?nga,
not
L.
Father Strassmaier communicates to
me
the
character
JpL^y
shows a graphical development of:

^,]
= <Y-YYYT =
<r^r:?
piru.
to
<r28
+ ^? = <v +
<ris
+ j^wm? = <h;?;? =
^'^'
M-YYYY
:
^J^Y-YYYY
su,
= ^Y
is
^^^' J^^J'
^^"S^
similar
^S^'
L.
kirbi-'^^-
which
;
pretty clear, I
in
remember
cases
have seen somewhere

?
else
=s
J^| here and

certain.
I
L. 29
ifia
imna u
:
suniilu
very indistinct, and therefore
uncertain.
tions
L.
-^
7,
31
ipmu almost
cannot find such formahxxtsee: stptya is-bu-ii-tu,
mentioned in Delitzsch's Gra7nmar ; Salm. Mon., Col. II, 74; "the gods -^-^ K. 772, obv., 1. 2; IH
"
a?ia sarri
bUiya
K. 826,
L. 35
1.
etc.
>^ ^rr
1^^ < ^jn,
tibibtii
the translation of
ill
btxbi
cf.
see Delitzsch, W.B., p. 16. : L. 34: by " time " I owe to Father Strassmaier.
sa
pdni :
1.
No.
II, Col. II,

:
Sanh., Col.
I,
78,
etc.
Col. II,
II,
tallaka
the
first
sign looks like ^TT<y, but this
cannot be al ; the scribe seems to have begun the division-rule

too
>->f-
high,
and then repeated
it
in
its
proper
place.
L.
17:
'>^y.^ î^., pretty certain, apparently
an epithet of Bunini.
20: both, uzuzi
is
L.
19
is
extremely indistinct; instead of su-lu-lu also su-iu-*^^
possible; traces oi na-a-du at the
end??
L.
{Y)'kl.,
Granun., G.E.,
beginning
like
I
p.
276) -ka and

first
uz2izi-sii
are possible.
after
27
:
L. 24
at the
thought
to see ->^
is
*f^j ^^^
it
some character
pretty certain.
II,
^*su
but none of them
certain.
L.
? ;
beginning us or
is
ni
? ;
then bi or
1.
si^r ? ;
su-nu or si-nu
lines
kip
Cf
IV,
the Cyrus Cyl,

if;
29.
For
29
ff.,
see
Neb., E.I.H.,
56
VII,
23
(Flemming's
173,
I
Diss.,
Pinches,
Zeits.,
1888, pp.
310.
The
I,
pp.
37,
44) and Telonibeginning of 1. 35 is
quite uncertain.
may remark
here that neither of the cylinders
has yet been cleaned.
No. II. Col.

L.
l,\.
6: cf Nab. Rm. C,
I,
9: naspar
see
Nab. Rm. B,
8.
3 i-^^X^, 15
:
i.e.,
i-dan.-~
L.
syntactically,
ana
102
Jan.
8]
PROCEEDINGS.
might belong to usarbii
Zeits.^
y
[1889.
sarrfiti
In/iUsu.
L.
32 salmat qaqqadu
the last attempt at an explanation of this phrase has been published
by Hal^vy,
1888,
p.
352.
L.
lies
36 turuba
cannot
help
9
thinking of l-J\2 "the dust which
on the ground" (opp.
.Lilc).
With bassa {bazza

if it
also possible) I
was not Hapax-legonieno7i.

1.
would propose to compare yi^ L. 45 lam can be here and in

:
Col. II,
i.e.,
22, hardly
anything else than "before ;"
v/^^^^
L. 54
545
B.C.
Col. II,
11.
ff.
the
inff.
turn and ipmi depend on
aiia.
:
L.
L.
:
17
the end could possibly be restored after 1. 60. L. 20 rare connection of a " constr. st." with sa. L. 32: yati nominative; see
Flemming,
sa /a=:lJ>
?
Z>/>j-.,
p.
f.
:
30.
L.
36:
are,
<5rt'/^//^fl=?\^(
+)
nA>Tl
L.
50
cf.
Latrille,
Zeits.,
1886, p. 34.
38:
the
L. 53
meanings of the substantives

Col.
Ill,
Zeits.,
1.
of course, very doubtful.
27
for the
p.
meaning of
LI.
EvETTS,
1888,
I,
331.
ff.
;
X^^
>^
^^^
^T""
>
^^^
36
f.
the restorations after
Z?//^-.,
ff.
1887, p. 130, Col.
13
cf.
ibidem, 1886, p. 345, Col. II, 20
103

Jan.
8]
[1889.
The next Meeting

Conduit
be read
:
of the
Society will be held at
9,
Street,
February, 1889,
Hanover Square, W., on Tuesday, 5th at 8 p.m., when the following Paper will
" Roumanian and other Dr. Gaster the Apocrypha of Jeremiah."

:
little
known Versions
of
104
1
A
AJU
H
A
A
|AAA
:A
AAA!
AAA
It
AAAA
iiAA
AAI
AAi
aaI
4k
if
ii
T" 4A
lA
IT
AAAA
+
A
UU
XI
A
^
A
11
AAA
Iaa
!
ft
UAA
Q ^
^
AA
^:
AA AA
A*
[AAA
1^
AV
111
u
01
i-T
I
i?
IT 4;|
A
AA
^ ^
II
A
AAi
m
^
AAAA
^
>->
1>
AA AA
^
A
.UA
i-T
00
^
I
^
n
A
AAI
kik
5=^
AAA
AAI
AAAA
AAAA
ff
AA
1
A
I
aaI
AAA
*^
4 A
A
^
AAAA
<<
in
''/
Tr yT ^^
iA
AAA
it
^
AAI
i>
aaA
A A
^
I A
IT
aL
4A A
111
lA
i
it
1?
ft k^
ii
S ^
^
AU
4
A i^l
^ ^
II
1^
i^ A?^
iA
Aî
i^
Ju
1^
$
I I
li
kk
n
ikkk
kkk
AA
AA
^
TtJIA
4
AAI
Ti
II
A
kk kk
AAi
II
II
<,
k
IT
kkkk
4t
AA
AA
A
^
"."
AAI
aaI
i^
li
AAI
HU
ivi
i
li
kk
i
aaA
a
2
AAA
lit
li
t3
f
AAI
Xi
aaA
A
U
05
^
I
1?
lA
T
M ^
lA
AAA
A
IT
s
AAAi
S
A
-^
A
T
Tl
It Xi
Xi
Xi
*kk
i-T
00
Ul li
AA
Ti
AA
AAAA
ii
AAA
lA
AAii
IS
A
1^
IH
iA
^ ^
Xi
^
^
Aiii
1^1
i
iA
&
Iaa
^
11
iA
^
iiÂ
IaIa
A
4A A
AAAA
T
A
s
AAA
111
AAA
^
k
4
^
AAAl
^%
AAA
lA
T
AAA
m ^ ^
AAA
(r-.
2
4A
AAA
AA
>^ ^^
1?
Ti
ri
:rA
AAAA
XI
^
Tr
AAA
AAI
aaA
AA
if
Xi
T
AAA
4-
iir
AA
^
AvA
A
J.
U/A
A
AA
'iJr
AAA
^ 2
AAA
AAA
AA^
aT
IaaA
A
H
A
?^
AAAA
11
AAA
a'a
Ti
A
4
iA
A A
11
4
"iJr
AAA
iAA
Ai
AU
AA"
t^
1
kk
AAA
{^
A
4A
1m
iTf
aT
N^
o~
T
iil
II
-l!-l-lnl-'-
as
'"ill
IS'
'a,'
!I
ii'
!H^
IT
f
I'l
it
gill
-
'^*
SI
'ill
ft
^1
ml
!i
**,
iii
2'*'
1>'
i&i'
I
r^ 15 is {}
1'
ifir
tL
I
i;
IH
T;
f '^
A.
iiiil.
<*:ll
S^^
jii !f 'i;
IRecoibs of tbe Hâst.

BEING
OF THE
ANCIENT MONUMENTS OF EGYPT AND WESTERN ASIA,

scholai^s.
The new
respects,
series of
volumes
differs
from
its
more
amount of
and

the Old Testament.
Translations of Egyptian and iVssyrian texts will be
Crown octavo
Cloth.
4s. 6d.
Volume
now
ready.
Samuel Bagster
&
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCHAEOLOGY PUBLICATIONS.
tTbe
Bionse ntainents of tbe lP>alace (3ates from JBalawat.

[Shalmaneser
II,
B.C.
859-825.]
Parts
I,
II, III,
to Subscribers.
each part
In accordance with the terms of the original prosjxxtus, the price for to Members of the Society (the original is now raised to ;i los.
;
price) ;î i^.
::
Society of Biblical Archeology.
COUNCIL,
1889.
President
P.
LE Page Rendu f.
Vice-Presidents
Rev. Frederick Charles Cook, M.A., Canon of Exeter.^ Lord Halseury, The Lord High Chancellor. The Right Hon. W. E. Gladstone, M.P., U.C.L., &c. The Right Hon. Sir A. H. Layard, G.C.B., &.c. The Right Rev. J. B. Lightfoot, D.D., &c.. Bishop of Durham.

Sir Charles T, Newton, K.C.B., D.C.L., &c., &c. Sir Charles Nicholson, Bart., D.C.L., M.D., &c., &c. Rev. George Rawlinson, D.D., Canon of Canterbury. Sir Henry C. Rawlinson, K.C.B., D.C.L., F.R.S., &c. Very Rev. Robert Payne Smith, Dean of Canterbury.
Council
Prof. A. Macalister, M.D. Rev. James Marshall. F. D. Mocatta. Alexander Peckover, F.S.A.
J.
Rev, Charles James Ball. Rev. Canon Beechey, M.A.

E. A.
Wallis Budge, M.A.
Arthur Gates. Thomas Christy, F.L.S. Rev. R. Gwynne,

Charles Harrison, F.S.A. Rev. Albert Lowy.
Pollard.
F. G.
E.
TowRY Whyte, M.A. Rev. W, Wright, D.D.
Honorary 7;Yaj;vr Bernard T. Eosanquet.

Secretary
W.
Harry Rylands,
F.S.A.
Honorary Secretary for Foreign Correspondence Vv-.ov. A, U. Sayce, M.A.
Honorary Lidrarian
HXRRISJX and
St'KS,
IKINTEKS )N ORDINARY TO HtK MAJESTY,
ST.
MAKT1^
LANE,
VOL.
XI.
Part
4.
PROCEEDINGS
OF
THE SOCIETY
OF
BIBLICAL ARCHvEOLOGY.
VOL. XL
NINETEENTH SESSION.
Fourth Meeting, ^th February, 1889.
ôe>
CONTENTS.
PAi-.E
p.
LE Paiie Renouf.
C.
J.
Egyptian
Phonology.
107-115
the
Rev.
Parts
Ball. Inscriptions VII and VIII
of Neljuchadrezzar
Groat.
116-1,30
C. Bezold.
On
Two
Duplicates of the Babylonian Chronicle.
(2 Plates)
J31-13S
le
Karl PiEHL.--Sur
Rev. C.
j.
sens
(lu
groupe 1cx |
N:^
139-142
143-144
145-151
Ball. Note
Jun.^
on the
Wood
called 6^r/Cw//w
Robert Brown,
Names
of .Stars in Babylonian
^-^
puulished at

II,
Hart Sireet, Bloomsbury, W.C.
1889.
[No. LXXXI.]

II,
Hart
AND
PROCEEDINGS.
_
Vol.
I,
I,
11,
n,
ill,
III,
n",
IV,
V,
V,
VI,
VI,
VII, VII, VII,

VIII,
VIII, VIII,
IX,
PROCEEDINGS
OF
THE SOCIETY
OF
NINETEENTH SESSION,
1888-89.
Fourth Meetitjg,
c^th
February, 1889.
THE
REV. JAMES
IN
MARSHALL
THE CHAIR.
The
following
Presents
were announced,
:
and thanks
From
the Author
The
Life
and Teachings of our Lord,
in
Verse.
Two Volumes
8vo.
in one.
By Abraham
Coles, M.D.,
LL.D.
New
From W.
York.
the
1885.
Author
An
St.
Assyrian
Dictionary.
4to.
Part
I.
By
Golenischeff.
Petersburg.
1888.
(In Russian.)
-^y
From the Author Von C. Bezold.

[No. Lxxxi.]
Ein Backstein aus dem Tempel ^J

8vo.
fcÎ*
1888.
105

Feb. 5J
[1889.
The
following were nominated for election at the next
Meeting on 5th March, 1889:

Edwin Howard,
Vilaine).
L.S.A.,
i,
Devonshire Road, South Lambeth.

I'Oratoire,
Monsieur I'Abbe Robert, Pretre a

K. F. Koehler, Universitatstrasse
Rennes (He de
26, Leipzig.
To be added
The
to the List of Subscribers
University Library, Jena.
The following were submitted for election, and Members of the Society, having been nominated at
Meeting on 8th January, 18S9:
Alfred Boissier, Hotel Hentschal,
Prof. Ira
i,
elected
the last
Rosstrasse, Leipzig.
M.
Price,
Morgan
Park, Illinois, Chicago, U.S.A.
Rev. Henry Preserved Smith, DD., Lane Theological Seminary,

Cincinnati, Ohio, U.S.A.
Wilberforce Eames, Lenox Library, 890, Fifth Avenue,
New
York,
U.S.A.
Rev. George Mure Smith,
6,
Clarendon Place,
Stirling.
Paper was read by Dr. Gaster
"
Roumanian and
other little-known versions of the Apocrypha of Jeremiah."

the Chairman.
for this
communication.
^
106
Feb.
5]
PROCEEDINGS.
[1889.
EGYPTIAN PHONOLOGY. I.
By
The sounds
extent
p.
le Page Renouf.
Egyptian alphabet have to some
of the ancient
been
first
recovered in our
own
days,
after
a lapse of
many
centuries,
by the help of transcriptions of Greek and
Roman
proper names in great abundance, and secondly by the identification

of Coptic with old Egyptian words.
The
latter
process could not
have been applied

out, but
it
until the alphabet

far the
had been
at least rudely
made
For
consi-
is
by
more important process of the
two.
although the phonetic character of a language
may undergo
derable change in the course of centuries, the difference between two

stages of the
difference
same language*
is
as nothing in comparison with the

different phonetic systems.
between two absolutely

is
Evi n
when an
it is
alphabet
borrowed, as the Etruscan was from the Greek,
impossible otherwise than in a purely conventional way to give
accurate transcriptions of sounds which do not exist in the language

of the transcriber.
The Etruscans wrote
Caimife, Clutumita, Elx^ntre,
.Pultuke, (fiersipnai, for
Ganymedes, Klytaimnestra, Alexandres, Poly-
deukes and Persephoneia.f
When
the
first
it
translators of the Bible
had
to deal with
Hebrew proper names

or
12?,
was impossible
to
use
Greek
letters equivalent to J^, ^, letters
or to distinguish
between
some other
the
of the Semitic alphabet.
comparison between
Hebrew
forms and the transcriptions in the Septuagint will show

it
how
utterly impossible
would
be,
by the aid of the
latter,
invaluable
as they are, to restore the pronunciation of the

*
Hebrew
alphabet.
We must
not mistake the nature of the identity of the different stages of the
is
more than English is Anglo-Saxon. and a very small part of the vocabularies is common to both. Between the earliest Egyptian and the latest Demotic the difference of language appears to me less conspicuous than the difference between
language.
Coptic
not Old Egyptian any
The grammars
are very different,
the latest Demotic and the Coptic.
Attempts to find Coptic equivalents for all Egyptian words are utterly vain. Even of so common and necessary a word in Egyptian as "^^^ tnaa, 'see,' there is not a trace in Coptic. Coptic, in its
is
different dialects,
a near relative rather than the child or grandchild of Old
Egyptian.
t That there was method
in
these
transcriptions
II.
is
shown
by Deecke,
2
Etruskische Lautlchre, in Bezzenberger's Beitnigc, B.
107
Feb.
5]
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCILF:0L0GY.

identification of Semitic proper
[1SS9.
The
Egyptian transcriptions, for
which we have been indebted

its
names and other words with to Hincks

very great
sure to mislead.
and other
value, but
scholars,
if
and
particularly to Brugsch, has
uncritically relied
upon
is
We know
enough of the true phonetic character of the Egyptian language to affirm that it differed most essentially from the Semitic, and that all attempts to assimilate the two systems must be founded in error.
When
critically
examined, the Egyptian transcriptions of Semitic
names thoroughly harmonize with other evidence by which they have to be interpreted, but it is a fatal mistake to put them in the
first
place.
The key to moment when
the phonetic system of the Egyptian language at the

it
accepted the Greek alphabet
is
revealed by
its
omissions and additions.*
No
letters
genuine Egyptian word admits the

are
letters 7,
8,
^.
These
in
words of Greek origin, and frequently such a way as to exhibit a complete ignorance of the true
only
used
in
value of the Greek letter:

KeXeveiv,
vX^CJUL^.
for KXaffjaa,
veXFê
for
oe^.2vport. The Coptic scribes did not understand the difference between tenues and mediae; there were no mediae in their own language.
i^-ffp^-rtrtic,
2îJULa3pi^.,
The Greek
alphabet being insufficient

2j->
for
ffl?
the
expression
C|
of
certain consonantal sounds,
^5
^j
^
q
and
were added.
Of the sounds which
characterize
all
the Semitic languages as

is
contrasted with the Indo-European there

ancient Egyptians transcribed
i?
not a trace.
it
If the
for the for the
with
or o-=>,
J^,
was
vocalic sound which always accompanies the
and not
consonantal one, which
is
unpronounceable
by Turks, Persians,
Hindoos, and Malays, who have adopted the Semitic alphabet, and
was certainly unknown
to the ancient Egyptians.
The
chief
differences
between
:
the
Coptic and the
ancient
Egyptian alphabets are as follow
The Egyptian The Coptic has
alphabet had three

only one ^, but
the
kinds
of
a,
^,
a.
fl,
D.
vowels
e, O, H, OJ,
are
derived from one or other of the forms of the ancient

*
Compare
the
excellent
remarks of
.Stern,
Kopiische
Grammatik,
p.
16.
They
are written from a

I entirely
somewhat
different standpoint
from mine, but from that
standpoint
agree with them.
108
Feb. si
PROCEEDINGS.
[1889.
The Coptic
the stronger
|,
corresponds to the unaspirated p[] as well as to

to the
and the same observation applies

initial
Demotic
a,
which
is
used as the
of the proper
name
Irene, as well as of
Hermias.
The
still
stronger
is
not found in the dialect of
Upper Egypt,
A.
and even
in early days the
X)
had a tendency
to
change into |
The Coptic
c-'^tj.
has only one /; the ancient languages had three,

g
,
and
<
besides ''^-^
v
which
is
recognized as represented
by the Coptic X.
And
the relationships of the different forms of k between the
Coptic and old Egyptian have been the subject of a considerable
amount of
speculation.
suiificient for
The
certainty
data are not at present
solving
all
the questions
that arise as to the phonetic character of each alphabetic sign, but

is
quite attainable
on
at
several important points.

si
Est
quadam
prodire tenus,
non datur
ultra.
Parts of the problem
least
might be presented under the

Egyptian vowels
following forms.
What
are
the phonetic affinities of the old
What are the affinities of ki, k^, k:^ ? What are those of A, h ? To what extent is palatalisation* known
t-i
in the
language
And under
will
these forms the student of Comparative Philology
recognise with interest questions
upon the
solution of which,
as regards the
Indo-European languages, a prodigious amount of erudition and argument has, during the last twenty years, been spent by the ablest philologists.
In dealing with these questions we have unfortunately not the
resource
of comparing
many branches
of
language,
spoken
in
countries wide apart, rich in supply of material, differing from each
other in
many important
and
respects, yet bearing not only unquestionorigin, but exhibiting fixed relations
able evidence of a
to the other,
vovrel
common
to their
one
common
parent, with respect to every
and consonant.
out of Egypt, and
first
The Egyptian language was never spoken

there are these two special difficulties about
*
it,
that
trace.
its
ortho-
Of
labialisation
have nt as yet found a single
109
Feb.
5]

little
[1889.
graphy changed but

considerable,
during more than two thousand years,

that as long as the written
during which the change of pronunciation must have been very
and secondly
word could
be recognised vowels are omitted. graphy

is
To modern
is
readers the ortho-
especially misleading
less
when a vowel
its
actually written, but

out.
is
another not
important in
is
way
is
left
it
The word
for
'hawk,' for instance,
J4
_g
11.
v^
baiik^
but
most commonly
written bak, without the _0
Facts of this nature have always to

is
be borne
discussed.
in
mind whenever
I
the vocalisation of any Egyptian word
do
not, however, intend to speak of matters involving
difficulties
hard of solution.
But some solid ground, however small,

for fresh
may,
I think,
be gained, which may serve as a starting point
conquests.
The
first
important fact which strikes the enquirer
is,
that
z,
native Egyptian
that the letter
<5
word
is
in
Coptic contains the
letters d^ g, or
no and
The same fact meets us in the old a spirant. and was recognised from the first by Lepsius. It was always insisted upon by him and by E. de Rouge. " Dans le
EgyjDtian alphabet,
systeme de transcription des papyrus de

last
la
narned scholar,* "'^ b

^'^
'
est
rendu
;
soit
XIXe Dynastie," says the par p soit par le groupe
J ^^
where
correspond a
J
v,
seul
le
son ordinaire de
devait
done
alors se rapprocher
/3
de
v."
In modern Greek, and other languages

a similar artifice
is
has the value of

b.
is
adopted,
/.nr
having
the value of our
Lord Byron's name
written MTraipiDv.
That
tit,
the Egyptians transcribed the
in the
name
of Darius by
is
to Lepsius a certain proof that the
sound of d did not

also appeals to
exist in
the Egyptian language.

scription
M. de Rouge'
the tran-
yQ
'V
<i
t|!]
^
to d,
ntkiqs for
'
Dacicus.'
And on
c
;
the use
of
nt,
as
equivalent
he
says,
"
Ceci nous explique beaufigure

le
coup de
Z/ievcbTi^^,
transcriptions
grecques on
comme
dans
qui represente les elements egyptiens JVes-bi-n-fef."

it,
The
case
is
even stronger than he puts
for the
is
no necessary
But in the invaluable Demotic Papyrus of Leyden,t of which the British Museum has a duplicate
part of the Egyptian equivalent.
* Chresto77iathie, 33.
It is
quite accurate.
to time the
commonly called the Papyrus with Greek transcriptions. This is not The text is Egyptian, in Demotic writing, over which from time
Greek equivalent of a word
is
written.
But
in every
such case the
110
Feb. 5]
PROCEEDINGS.
[1889.
of equal importance, and apparently written by the same hand, in which the equivalence of many Greek and Egyptian words is noted, the Greek d, g, and z are regularly transcribed nf, nk, and 7is in
Demotic
tenuis
is
though here
too, as in other
Egyptian transcriptions, the

for the
/xeîiaje,
sometimes simply substituted

mekiste, for instance,
medial consonant.
the 7
is
In ^ô'TJj")) 2^
represented
The
modify
notion of introducing a nasal before another consonant to

its
sound is a rude but ingenious expedient, betokening some knowledge of phonetics. I have already referred to the sound of /xir
in
modern Greek, but

to medials
KiJTrou,
all the teniies in that nasal.
language are changed in

'\ov Ta<pov is
sound
is
by a preceding
ton g/iepon,
pronounced
'YvjxTravov
ton ddphon^ tov
and
jt)v -n-6\iv, ten bblen.
tembanon* The meaning of

glottis
all
this is that the
Egyptians had no soft checks in

apart, never
their language ; that in the utterance of their instantaneous or explosive
sounds the
was open, the vocal chords remained

as to
b^ d,
coming together so
produce rhythmical vibration as they do when

g.
we
utter the
sounds
The Egyptians
in
speaking to us would
said, "
have called the Emperors Klautius, Ta/nitian, Atrian.

in English, have spoken of king Tafit,
and have
They would, Kot pless*
you
! "
The Etruscan language was
equally deficient in fnedials, and
many
languages and dialects at the present day are in the same

Briicke mentions registers in South
condition.
Germany
in
which
the same
column contains names beginning with b and /, whilst the names in d and t occur in another column, the popular ear not
being able to discern between the tenuis or surd and
its
kindred
medial or sonant.
Greek
the original, even
is
when
it
means nothing.
places a mere transcription of charlatan Greek.

of the papyrus throw no light on sounds
furnishes evidence with regard to
And
this is
The Demotic why the The

0,
is
in all
such
transcriptions
It
unknown
to the
Greek alphabet.
by
Greek pronunciation.
which
is
normally represented by
its
-^
th, is regularly transcribed
^
ts
for instance,
ts
before
c.
t,
showing
palatalised condition.'^
The
is
equally transcribed by
before
* Timayenis,
The Modern Greek,
its
Pronunciation and Relations to Ancient
Greek,
p. 192.
See also IV,
+ Compare Scherer's remarks, Anzcigcr fiir deutsches Altcrthui, III, p. 74. p. 333, of the same Journal, where Verner agrees with Krauter, that the medials were wanting in the Old High German. Brugman {Coviparalive Grammar, 53) says that the medals " became tenues in primitive German,
except
in the Indg.
combination of d^dh."
Ill
Feb.
5J

it
[1889.
Now
must be evident that any system of transcription which

If the Egyptians
ignores so striking a feature of the Egyptian alphabet as that described must be fatally in the wrong.
had
to
transcribe Semitic words containing sounds
unknown
to their
own
language, they could only do so by using those letters whose sound
most nearly approached the foreign sounds.

the Egyptians used a
2,
To
or a
d,
is
argue that because

a Semitic
as
cz^::^ for
a Semitic
d,
therefore
^=^
should be read as a
"^ for and "^
z,
is
manifestly fallacious.
The
Polish alphabet
one of the richest
in
Europe, but
the
is
it is impossible, we are told, with Polish signs to express names of "Goethe, Wieland, Tannhauser, Braunschweig"* as it by means of the English alphabet to give a correct notion of many
of the sounds of the Arabic language, or of those of the Hottentots.
There are, in the library of the University of Cambridge, some fragments of a manuscript written in Coptic characters, but really
in the
Arabic language.
In this manuscript the particle
is
always
written .e, or
(__j
bi,
is
qe,
but,
on the other hand, the Arabic preposition

'^1>,^JK
is
always transcribed lie,

is
j^.
neKl
is
^,
noKp^
the form
ijio-t
The name of Abubeker was already known under
enOTn^LKp.
true
The
sentative
sound of the hieroglyphic
"^
\
and
its
Coptic repre-
has been misunderstood through want of recognising
the facts which I have just mentioned, and the special features of the
Egyptian language which they imply.

"*
and
I
are simply / palatalised,
and are therefore not
to
be
pronounced
called
like
palatalised.
Instead of giving the Coptic letter

,"-,
X^rtXI^
the sound of our soft
which as
Sir
Richard
Burton says,^ neither the present Copts nor their ancestors could
* Manassewitsch, Polnische Sprache, p. 15.
t These interesting fragments have not yet been published.

follows
They begin
:
as
:
E.exerteo ^^.2êe
: :
ecycy ei^
:
neX^^-oje "XPK
:
iA.''JUL:ie2><^XXeJUL02>:JULe
n<i,P.2^,
etc.
lenq^.^ rteqco^, êJULem

saint at supper each
"
Now
it
was the habit of the

afterwards, etc."
day
to learn
for
for
what would
and the long
profit
\
him.
And
Here
"y^^
is
for
C,
r^
is
transcribed by
6,
as in
êrteT
for (.;:îl<,
JULE
t<.
X Pilgrimage to xVIecca and Medinah, Vol.
II, p. 26.
112
Feb.
5]
PROCEEDINGS.
we should
call
[1889.
articulate,
the letter tshantshia, and sound
it
like the
Italian c before the letters e
and
i.
And
this brings us to the
im-
portant subject of palatalisation.*

e and / and the semi-vowel y in very many languages sound of the consonant which precedes them. These soft vowels, as they are called, change the sounds of c and g, for instance,
The vowels
affect the
in English,
French and other languages.
and
tch
in nature
is
(=
nat(y)ure).
Our t becomes In some languages

after
sh in nation, nearly every
consonant
affected by the
neighbourhood of these vowels.
And the
centuries.
fecit,
extreme
decern, to
till
effects are
sometimes only perceptible
many
The change from
the pure k sounds from the Latin Cicero,
the present Italian pronunciation, did not finally take place
a comparatively late period.
The same change

Cyprus and
cliild,
has taken place
in the
Modern Greek spoken

cheese,
in
in Crete.f
Our English
orthography conceals the change to which we owe the pronunciation

of choose,
cherry, chick
and
and has perhaps arrested
among educated
prevailed
till
persons the tendency to palatalise the k which
a very late period.

160,
Dictionary,
"
Walker in his Critical Pronouncing makes the following observation on the letter i:
is
When
for
this
vowel
c, it is
form
hard
preceded by hard g or k, which is but another pronounced as if an e were inserted between the
consonant and the vowel.

beguile,
Thus
sky, kind, guide, guise, disguise, guile,

if
mankind, are pronounced as
written ske-y, ke-ind, gue-ise,
disgue-ise, gue-ile, begue-ile, 7nanke-ind."
What Walker
here describes,
and which can hardly be said to exist in our present pronunciation of the words he quotes, is the formation of a " parasitic sound" in the transformation of the 7>elar k and g into palatals.
The difference between a velar and a palatal k is that the former sound arises from the contact of the root of the tongue with the velum or soft palate, whilst the palatal arises from the contact of the tongue with the hard palate.
*
Joret,
Two
most interesting works on the subject are Schleicher's Zetacismus, and
dans les langues romanes. But for a luxuriant literature bearing on the Indo-European languages, see the note to 380 of Brugman's Gritndn'ss der vergleichenden Grammatik, to which I add an important article of Rudolf Lenz, Zur physiologie und geschichte der palatalen,' in the first number of Kuhn's Zeitschrift for 1887.
'
Du C
t The Eastern Bedouins pronounce
( in
^_Jo bko
the Italian c before e
and
i.
113
Feb.
5]

the old Egyptian
"*
[1889.
As X, derived from
\,
represents the Coptic
palatal / sound, so does
6^ represent
i,
the Coptic palatal k sound.

in
"We
know," says Dr. Hincks,* "that

written
Coptic transcriptions of
Greek words, K followed by

usually
or a vowel of similar power, was

first
<5l
thus,
the
syllable of kij3wt6<s
is
almost
always (fi;" [(5^n2i'ifnoc

is
= kiucwo^] "the second

(Tlsin."
in hoKifiaiêiv
0\
also,
and the
last in pîkukcIv is
The Demotic
is
sign corresponding to
(^
is
;^,<_,
which
in its turn
derived from the hieratic form of
k.
The sounds
similar, that in
of
X, the
palatal
/,
and of (T^ the

is
;
palatal k, are so
Coptic a word which
written with one
may
as a
be written with the other the Sahidic dialect preferring one form and the Memphitic the other. The nearest approach to
rule always
both
is
the sound of our

(still
/ in
the word picture,
and
that of ch in
church, from circ
kirk in Scotland, kjerk in North Jutland).
to ask the important question
These steps having been thoroughly secured, we are in a position With what vowels are the ancient
Egyptian
"*
letters
and ZS most frequently associated ? And about
the answer to this there can be no hesitation.
Z5 ^
implies
is
its
constantly followed by the vowel
^,
_^
and so thoroughly
it
presence that one
might almost rank
among
the
syllabic signs.
And
is
if it
is
sometimes found as a variant of

also occurs.
A and
Ihe
of v_^^, this
in
words where the vowel

;
consonants are not naturally equivalent

is
the equivalence of sound
brought about by the mfluence of the vowel.
With regard
found
to
"*
>
the surest evidence of a vowel following

J
it is
in the syllabic signs
and ^^.
Wherever these
it is
signs occur,
there the vowel

It is
^^
is
implied, even
when
not written.
superfluous for
me
to offer proofs of these facts,
which no
Egyptologist will call in question.
But the
scientific result of all this
is
that
^^
is
a decidedly
palatal vowel.
Now this
*
is
the vowel which on quite other grounds
we might
feel
On
the Ntintber,
Names,
etc.,
of the Letters of the Hieroglyphic Alphabet,
p. 74.
114
Feb.
5]
PROCEEDINGS.
[1889.
obliged to identify with a Coptic
e*
It
occurs in the oldest and
simplest words of the language, in open syllables as free as possible
from the influence of consonants following
^^^
^^^^ J>a, c^
*^^
ta,
It is
not safe,
it is
in fact impracticable, for reasons
which every
philologist will understand, to rely
upon
such evidence of equivalence
between Coptic and old Egyptian vocalisation. f

derived from the connection between the vowel
But the argument
^\ and
I
the palatal
hesitate to
its
consonants
assert
is
of the highest significance,^
and
do not
that
the
ancient
Egyptian language had among
most
primitive sounds not only /
and
u,
but an
e,
of which ^:^ was the
hieroglyphic representative.
"6
e,
heute wie a gesprochen unci in den neuern boh. handschriften

ist
<fortwahrend mit A. vertauscht,
der leichte verlreter der alten
^^
a."
Stem,
Kuptische Gramniatik, 31.
it
t Before attaching undue importance to the evidence of Coptic vocalisation, would be well to study the conditions of vowel changes in such works as Joh. Schmidt's Geschichte des Indo-gertiianischen Vocalismns, and F. de Saussure's
Memoire sur le systeme prirnitif des voyelles dans les langiics indoeuropeennes. Every one knows that the vowels in English have a very different sound at the present day from what they had four or five centuries ago.
X
The argument
^
has been used with decisive force with reference to the Indo-
by Joh. Schmidt, CoUitz, Verner, de Saussure, and others. It is now generally admitted that Sanskrit a before which a zvAzr became a /a/a/a/ stands for a palatal e in the primitive Indo-European language. European
"5
Feb. 5]
[1889.
INSCRIPTIONS OF NEBUCHADREZZAR
By Rev.
VII.
C.
J.
THE GREAT.
Ball.
The Cylinders from
Birs Nimrilid.
in
PI. 51.
K. 1685; K. 1686;
Inscrip-
K. 1687 (a fragment). Published tions OF Western Asia, Vol. I.
The Cuneiform
No.
i
(i
R. 51,
i).
calls
Claudius James Rich thus describes the Birs Nimriid, which he " the most interesting and remarkable of all the Babylonian
remains."
"
The whole
brick wall
height of the Birs

wall
is
Nimroud above
the plain to the
summit of the brick
two hundred and
thirty-five feet (235).
The
high.
itself,
which stands on the edge of the summit, and

stage,
is
was undoubtedly the face of another

In the side of the pile a
thirty-seven (37) feet

is
little
below the summit

wall,
very
clearly to
be seen part of another brick
precisely resembling
still
the fragment which crowns the summit, bid which

supports
its part
encases
and
of the
motiiid.
This
is
clearly indicative of another

is
stage of greater extent.
The masonry
;
infinitely superior to any-
thing of the kind
have ever seen
and leaving out of the question

nias a solid pile, com-
any conjecture
impression
relative to the original destination of this ruin, the
made by
a sight of
it
is,
that
//
posed in the interior of unlnirnt

that
it
brick,
and perhaps
earth or rubbish ;
fine burnt
was constructed
in receding stages,
and faced with
bricks,
having inscriptions on them, laid in a very thin layer of lime
cement
The
facing of fine burnt bricks has partly

falling
been
removed, and partly covered by the

it
supported and kept together." (^Second

p. 32, sq.)
down of the mass which Mem. on Babylon, London,

which
have
italicised,
1818;
These remarks,
especially the statements
afford a curious corroboration of the view taken

to
below of the hitheras
misunderstood passage,
col.
ii,
2-13.
And
Nebuchadrezzar
until
expressly says that the building
had never been finished

it
he
as
himself undertook the repair and completion of
(col.
i,
30),
it
and
the structure was a solid terraced pyramid, not a house,
seems
116
Fef..
5]
PROCEEDINGS.
[1889.
highly inappropriate to render iahliiplu by " roof," and abtati by
"chambers."
The
agiirri tahluptisa are clearly the outer casing or

libitti
"facing" of burnt brick, and the

unfinished
kummisa the sun-dried
left
If the building was would soon penetrate between the external shell and the central mass, and cause the former to break away while the unbaked brick and rubbish of the core would be washed down and lie in heaps on the terraces and
brick of the inner mass or bulk of the edifice.
and
neglected,
the
rains
about the base of the

I
pile.
have carefully collated the two cylinders and the fragment

text,
with the published
which
is
very correct.
Col.
L
ka-dimmer-ra-ki
Transcription.
D. na-bi-u'^-ku-du-ur-ri-u-gu-ur sar
ri-E-a-u ki-i-nu i-tu-ut ku-un li-ib-bi d.

is-sa-ak-ku
gi-i-ri na-ra-a'" d.
marduk
na-bi-u'"
mu-da-a e-im-ga sa a-na al-ka-ka-a-at dimmer-gal-gal

5
ba-sa-a u-zu-na-a-su
sa-ak-ka-na-ku la a-ne-ha za-ni-in e-sag-illa
U E-ZI-DA
IBILA a-sa-ri-du sa d. na-bi-u^-iBiLA-u-gu-ur
sar
KA-DIMMER-RA-KI a-na-ku
be-ili ra-bi-u
10 i-nu-u" D. marduk
ki-ni-is
ib-na-an-ni-ma
za-ni-nu-ut-su e-bi-su u-ma-'-ir-an-ni

D. na-bi-u'" pa-ki-id ki-is-sa-at sa-mi-e
ir-gi-ti
Gis-sA-PA i-sa-ar-ti u-sa-at-mi-ih ga-tu-u-a
15 E-SAG-iLLA E-GAL sa-mi-e u

su-ba-at d. en-lil
ir-î-ti
dimmer dimmer
d.
marduk
E-Ku-A pa-pa-ha
bi-e-lu-ti-su
sa-al-la-ri-is
GUsKiN na-am-ri
as-tak-ka-an
e-zi-da e-es-si-is e-pu-us-ma
20 i-na KUBABBAR GUSKIN

e-ra-a ipi
ni-si-iq-ti
ab-na
mis-ma-kan-na
iû erini'"
u-sa-ak-li-il si-bi-ir-su
e-TEMEN-ANA-Ki
zi-ku-ra-at
ka-dimmer-ra-ki
e-pu-us u-sa-ak-li-il-ma
25 i-na a-gur-ri na-za-gin

u-ul-la-a ri-e-si-sa
e-el
li-ti"^
117
Feb. 5]

i-nu-mi-su e-ur-imina-ana-ki zi-ku-ra-at bar-sib ki
sa
[1S89,
LUGAL
ma-ah-ri i-pu-su-ma
u-za-ak-ki-ru-ma
XLii
ammat
u-um
30
la u-ul-la-a ri-e-sa-a-sa
ul-tu
ri-e-ku-ti"^
in-na-mu-u-ma
la su-te-su-ru
mu-Qi-e mi-e-sa
Translation.
Nehichadrezzar^ king of Babylon,
The faithful
sliepherd^ the called
of Merodach^ s faithful heart,
The pontiff supreme,
the darling
of Nebo,
The
5
wise, the sagacious, luhose ears are
Toward
the
ways of the mighty
gods,
The ruler unresting,
the adorner
of Esagilla and Ezida,
The foremost son of Nabopalassar
King of Babylon, am I. When Merodach the great lord Io Had faithfully formed me, and To do his adorning had charged me ;
( JVhen) JVebo, the overseer of the host of heaven
righteous sceptre
15 Esagilla,
and had caused my hattd to grasp ; the palace of heave fi and earth,
earth,
The
seat of Merodach, the lord of the gods,
Ektia, the closet of his lordship.
Of shining gold its wall I make.

Ezida ajiew
20
I made, and
precious
stofies,
With
silver, gold,
Bronze, palm-wood, cedar-wood,
I completed the work

Etemenanaki
of it,
the tower
of Babylon,
I made, I completed, and

2^ In kiln-brick, (and) bright onyx-marble (?)
I raised the
At
top thereof
that time, Eiiriminanaki, the tower of Borsippa,
Which a former king had made, and

30
Had raised (to a height of) forty-tiuo Had not reared the top thereof
Erom
The
distant days
it
cubits,
a fid
had fallen
118
into decay,
and
outlets
of
its
water were not kept
in order
"
Feb.
5]
PROCEEDINGS.
Notes to Column
I.
[1889.
2.
K. 1686, ri-e-um
K, 1687,
ri-e-a.
iii'itu appears to be a vari.int Or, by the calling of MerodacKs faithful heart, form of utiltii, "calling," "announcing," "declaring" ; an abstract, noun derived
from R.
util,
a syn. of nahii, zakdrii,
and uddfi
(2
R. 48, 45,
g.
h.
).
Cf.
Tigl.
Assur the great lord," ina utut kun libbiSu ihSuhu, "in the calling of his faithful heart yearned after"; ktm, Lit. in the calling construct of ktinnu, " fixity," " steadfastness," " faithfulness."
VII, 45, "Grandson of Mutakkil-Nusku,
of the faithfulness of his heart,
4.
whom
etc.
;
niMti: R. idA, "to

:
know"
18.
Tigl. Ill, 75.

is
yn\
really
eiiiqii,
h?tqu
Stand. Inscr.
I,
That the word

R.
R.
pJDJ?
is
proved
by the variant spelling e-im-qu, Cylinder A.H. 82, 7-14, 631, Col.
alkakdt
5.
:
2, 10.
construct plur. of * alkaktu

\>&xi.
aldkic.
See 4 R. 15, 59 sqq.
baSd:
phir. fern.
I,
o{ baSu,
"tobe.
ztzilnd
cf.
uznd,
epiriepri.
dual of itzmi, "ear." For the interpolated short vowel, This modern opening of the shut syllable of segholates may be
compared with
8.
similar
see
phenomena
in
Hebrew and
I,
vulgar Arabic.
;
aSaridu:
Delitsch apiid Lotz, Tigl.
23
and
5 R. 29,
64
a. b.,
zag
(reiu) a-sa-ri-du.
12.
18.
zdninAtu: an abstract
SallariS = SallariSa ;
in
Jl-I
formed from the participial zdninu.

aStakkan
is
:
Phillipps
I, 30.
K. 1686, as-ta-ak-ka-an.
like our
The double
cf.
accusative after verbs of

;
making
a familiar construction in Heb.
Exod.
I
xxxviii, 3
vi,
Kings
vi, 23.
For a construction more
own,
see
Kings
15.
20.
ab-na^: K. 1686,
ab-7ii^.
23. e: so 25.
K. 1685.
The
other cylinders have
^^J
E.
K. 1687,
el li-ti".
If the expression here

c. d.,
(Tiele),
(i.e.
how
is it
that 2 R. 51, 13
uknu) stone"?
was on
Cf. also 3 R. 4, 2, the seal of onyx " (?) or " agate " (?)
ri-e-sa-a-5a.
means "enamelled bricks" assigns Dapara as the "country of zagin Sa ina eli ktiniikki Sa ukni, " what 15
:
26. K. 1686, 1687.

27. 31.
After the numeral sign, K. 1685 has a broken or partially erased [y.
imiaiml: impf. IV.
(niphal) 3 plur. of iltOJ

is
cf.
<Uj
attonitns
est,
and
the use of
WO^
in
Heb.
in
Or
the root ni3 " to
sit,
or settle
ena]i
of walls settling,
{cf line 6)
the
sense
of subsiding?
So
down," as we speak means "he settled,"
and "
:
it fell
to ruin."
:
32. SuteSuru
Istaphal permansive (HI, 2) of aSaru
"
men
kept not in order."
Col.
II.
Transcription.
zu-iin-nu'"
ra-a-du
u-na-as-su-u li-bi-it-tu-sa
a-gu-ur-ri ta-ah-lu-up-ti-sa up-ta-at-ti-ir-ma
119
Feb.
5]
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCH.FOLOGY.

ku-um-mi-sa
is-sa-pi-ik ti-la-ni-is
li-bi-it-ti
5 a-na e-bi-si-sa be-ili ra-bi-u d.
marduk
u-sa-at-ka-an-ni li-ib-ba
a-sa-ar-sa la e-ni-ma la u-na-ak-ki-ir te-me-en-sa
i-na arhi sa-al-mu i-na u-se-ga

li-bi-it-ti
ku-um-mi-sa u a-gur-ri ta-ah-lu-up-ti-sa
10
ab-ta-a-ti e-iq-si-ir-ma
mi-ki-it-ta-sa u-us-zi-iz-ina
si-ti-ir
su-mi-ia
i-na ki-tir-ri ap-ta-a-ti-sa as-ku-un
a-na e-bi-si-sa
15 u u-ul-lu-u
ri-e-si-sa ga-ta
as-ku-un
D. na-bi-u ibila ki-i-nu su-uk-ka-al-la î-i-ri

si-it-lu-tu
na-ra-am d. marduk
e-ip-se-tu-u-a a-na da-mi-iq-ti" ha-di-is
na-ap-li-is-ma
20 ba-la-ta da-er-a se-bi-e
li-it-tu-u-ti
ku-un Gis-GU-ZA
i-na Gis
la-ba-ri pa-li-e
su-um-ku-tu na-ki-ri
ka-sa-da" ma-da a-a-bi a-na

li
si-ri-ik-ti su-ur-ka-a"'
u um-ka
sa-mi-e
ki-i-ni'"
mu-ki-in bu-lu-uk
ir-gi-ti
25
i-bi
a-ra-ku u-mi-ia su-tu-ur li-it-tu-u-ti

ir-î-ti"
ma-ha-ar d. marduk sar sa-mi-e u
a-bi a-li-di-ka e-ip-se-tu-u-a su-um-gi-ri

ki-bi
du-um-ku-u-a
D. na-bi-u"'-ku-du-ur-ri-u-9u-ur
30
lu sarru za-ni-na-an
li-is-sa-ki-in i-na pi-i-ka
After line 15,
Column
II,
cylinder K. 1686, inserts
ki-ma la-bi-ri-im-ma
e-es-si-is
ab-ni-su-ma
kima
sa
u-um
ul-lu-ti
u-ul-la-a ri-e-sa-a-sa
Translation.
Rain
afid
mnning
out
its
Had torn
brickwork
The kiln-brick of its casing was broken away, and The sun-dried brick of its mass 7C'as thrown up in heafs. To repair it the great lord Merodach
120
Feb. 5]
PROCEEDINGS.
vie lift tip jny
[1889.
Made
heart :
Its place
I altered not^ and
changed not
its site ;
In a salutary months on a lucky day, The sun-dried brick of its mass and the kiln-brick of its 10 Which had fallen, I joined together, and The pieces of it I set up, and The writing of my name
casing,
On
For
1
the repairs of its fallen parts
Iplaced.
I lifted
2ip :
the makifig thereof,
And the
''''
rearing of its
top,
hands
Nebo, true son, exalted messenger.

victorious, the darling
The
of Merodach,
My works for luck gladly

behold thou,
and
20 Enduring
life,
plenty of children,
Stability of throne, length of reign, overthronmig of enemies.
Conquest of the country of adversaries for a booji bestow thou! On thy tablet eterne, O thou that upholdest the law (?) Of heaven and earth !
25 Announce the lengthening of
my
days, inscribe offspring
Before Merodach, the king of heaven
and earth.
The
sire that begot thee,
my works proclaim ;
Decree
my
good-fortune I
Let Nebuchadrezzar,
30 The
kifig, the
adorner.
Be
established in thy
mouth !"
" Like the old one
Anew I built
As
it,
and
in days of yore top tha-eofP
I raised the
Notes to Column
1.
II.
nMu:
Schrader compares Arab,
v-
"thunder."
:
Jensen says rddu = *
radyu, from rad/l,
See i R. 69, 2, 57 ra-a-du Sa mc ziinui, "a does not, however, here denote water "running on the surface of the ground, and undermining the foundations " of the tower
flow."
It
"to
running of rain-water."
(Z. A., 1886, p. 246, note).

itself,
It is
the running of the rain-water over
tlie
tower
instead of being carried off by the drains.

unass-d
:
2.
impf
.^jj
11,
of nis{l
= yW " to
121
phick out," " pull up," " remove.'
Cf. also Arab,
abripuit, dispersit (terram, pulverem).
Feb.
s]
society OF BIBLICAL ARCH/EOLOGY.

:
[1889.
libitUi
a sun-dried brick
here collective, as in Sarg. St. 52
malbina
li-bit-
tu
"I had
brick
made."
Cyl.
60
bcl uSSe li-bit-te,

it is
"lor, of the foundation
of brick."
3.
With
(Zfrrz<,
baked brick,
obvious to compare
^_J.
fJTTIs
K. 1686.
the
a-gur-ri.
;
tahhipti: Stand. Inscr. VI, 12.

cf.
R.
"
to cover."
K. 1685,
that
ta-lu-up-ti-sa
word may mean
I have supposed Assurb., pp. 6, 25, tal-lu-up-ta-su. the outer casing of the stages of the pyramid ; and
kiimmu
the internal structure or body of the whole building.
tipfattir: or
"was loosened";
impf.
II,
2 of pataru
"ipS.
Tigl.
V,
14,
aptur, "
4.
released " (captives).

at the
i.e.,
bottom of the tower,

terrê
;
kummii
altus
;
is
perhaps to be compared with

< (Tiele).
Arab.
'^X
cumulus
X\
plur.
The term means
" pile," " erection," " edifice." The meaning " platform " seems to be excluded by 4 R 2, 5, 34 sq. and 5 R 39, 6, e.f. (e NUN = ku-um-mu). See E.I.H., 7, 38 ; In the latter place the platform is pitiq agurri, and the palace 8, 40 ; and 8, 53. The doubled m in Babylonian may simply mark built upon it is a ku/nmii raba. the long vowel, as in the word Summit, Phillipps' Cyl. I, 19, where I would now read for uSumtmi D.P. Summu, " garlick," the D''P-1tJ' of Num. vi, 5 (fiYTYc:
is
determinative of vegetables).
The simat
appariin at the end seems to
mean
"ornament of the canal" [apparim Hammurabi's apparam lu ustashirsu, "a moat I threw around it." This word suggests the R. "ISn " to dig"; cf. the fem. form appardte m \.\\Q 'phxz.SQ ndru agamme u apparate, "swamps and canals" or
"ditches
").
:
iSSapik
impf
:
IV,
oi Sapdktc,
"to pour out," and "heap up,"

Cf.
^._f.,
banks
of earth; "IDC*,
2 Kings xix, 32.
445) renders
" The
Tiele (Bab. Gesch., 2, bricks of the high terrace on which the tower was raised
Senk.,
i,
14
sq.
lay piled in ruinous heaps."
But
if
the platform was thus ruined,

left
how
could any
part of the gradiform tower itself be

tildniS
:
standing
adv. from plur. of
tilii,
"mound":
"
cf.
Saddnis, "like mountains,"
^tirsdniS, "like
6.
wooded
hills," saSsaniS,
like suns."
tiSatkanni:
that
is,
S4pn,
j^d? my note on Stand. Insc. II, 10. I now think that the R. is Vi^n, " to drive " a nail, "set up " a tent, etc. Cf. Abp. X, 74
an-û-us-su at-ki, "

7.
its
i
fallen part I set
up"
H^J?;
Nerigl.
ii,
2^.
ent
impf.
i,
of X23X4,
i.e.,
common
in contracts in the sense of
"
to alter."
Cf. 5 R. 39, 25 g. h.
I
AB-KUR e-nu-u BAL yy The Accadian bal has many meanings, e.g., eberii,
I
"121?,
iiakdni, 133.
As
Id
tinakkir actually follows in the text, this seems to determine
the sense here,
and
in
10.
E.LH. VIII,
abtdti-
37.
)
rm^''^^
and
is
the participle fem.
plur.
I,
I,
of abdtu, "to
perish"; of buildings, "to decay," "fall down"; Tigl. VI, <)^ sqq., "the palaces which had been neglected and had decayed, and 'abta gone to ruin."
Others read aptdti, plur. of aptu = NFIDS thalamus, tabulatum, substructio, appendix aedium (Buxtorf), a term by which the Talmud (Baba bathra 4 ad init.) i.e., the three-storied building which explains Heb. V^VJ, ^ Kings vi, 5, 10
;
122
Feb.
5]
PROCEEDINGS.
Bar
BahU'il has a gloss
[1889.
surrounded the temple on three sides.
on a similar Syriac
word
(As
which he defines
to
"place or opportunity of speaking. "
The
Talmudic term seems

like the Ileb.
yiV
"breadth," and then "a floor," or "flat," = something spiead out, a " bed," and a " story ").
mean
lit.
In another cylinder, which

kiSeri ahtatim occurs.
I hope soon to publish, the phrase uddiiStc esrctini This means " to renew the temples, to repair (bind up?)
the fallen parts or dilapidations."
The word must be

apdti
;
distinguished from aptii,
"a
bird's nest,"
S*",
88, plur.
see
to
Bi-TA,
4 R. 27, 14/15'', siiinmati ina apatiSina = sum. T'J-HU AB-LALwhich Delitzsch At,., S'' 188 refers. In Gen. vi, 14, D"'Jp,
"
is used of "cells" or "chambers." Mr. S. A. Smith says that aptdti "quite certainly means 'stories.'" Schrader's rendering is " festverbundenes
nests "
Mauerwerk " (D^y) Winckler's, " Gemacher." But this terraced tower had no " chambers," except probably an open one at the top added by Nebuchadrezzar
;
for the statue of the god.
eqSir
i.e.
aqsir
"
festigte ich."
11.
^\^. VI, The root is

cf.
loi), with
"lEi'P,
vowel assimilation.
together."
Lotz there renders
"to bind
mikittii
Heb.
1686.
14; from nn3.

12. 13.
13.
K.
HFISP, "breakage," "pieces," "wreck," uS-zi-iz, without 11 and ma.
Isa. x.xx,
Omitted by K. 1686.
I
kitirri:
R. has
ki-li-ri.
Schrader gives the word correctly.

is
Cf.
Heb.
^ri3
"to surround"; 102) "crown." Or "border"? It seems to correspond rather to

;
the term
related
to
kiidumt,
the Talm. jn^Dp, ligatura;, coUi-
gationes
from
"lt?p,
Syr.
is
"
secure."
14. 15.
The
:
ki for qi
JÔ> Eth. common in Neb.

i)
4"t"4
"
"
close
with nails";
He
prayed that he might succeed in his work of restoration.

infin.
ullu
pael
(ii,
oi Shi
H?!?.
K. 1686.
as-ku-um-ma
= askun
+ ma.
16. 17.
K. 1686.
Siflntu
:
ab-lam.
verbal adj. from Saldtu,
"to conquer," "to master," "rule."
Adv.
SitlutiS, "victoriously."
21.
Gis-GU-ZA
ktissu,
XD3.
(iii,
Sumkutu:
22. Siriqtu
infin.
:
shaphel
:
"gift "
i) o^ maq&tu, "to fall." from Satdqn, " to give " impf. iSruq, aSniq.
;
23. lihim: for the character ^J'^l'*"''? transcribed u, see Proceedings, June,
1886, p. 244.
btduk
2
constr.
e.f.
;
of bulttkku, or
48, 16
bu-lu-uk
rather pulitkkii, S'' 169, Sum. qa-ra-su sa Gis, " the cleaving of wood "
decisions, decrees, etc.
BU-LU-UG and terms
of cutting are applied to
making
^
t
Or does
the term
mean
"sphere"?
25.
iln
:
Cf.
Arab,
orbis ca;lcstis.
imperative o{ nalnl, as pointed out by Delitzch.

:
K. 1686.
um-ia.
27. Suvigiri
imperative shaph.
e.f.
;
of //lagdru,
a.
syn.
oi Seid, " to hear," and
" obey
28.
"
;
39, 24
32 g.h.
i-bi,
1.
K. 1686.
:
ki- i:::^Cy, like
25.
30. zdnindn
substantive in -dn, formed from the participle.
123

SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCH.EOLOGY,
Feb.
5]
VIII.
THE GREAT.
The Cylinders registered A.H.

AND A.H.
82, 7-14, 649.
82, 7-14, 631,
These two
of that in
the
cylinders, written in archaic Babylonian, are duplicates
in 18S5 by and of another belonging to Mr. D. Cutter, a copy of which was kindly placed in my hands by Mr. Pinches. I give the text of the first of the two cylinders, noting the variants of the second (B), of the O'Conor Cylinder (C),
New York Museum,

O' Conor,
which was published
Rev.
J. F. X.
S.J.,
and of Mr. Cutter's (D). and part of Column III
The second
is
cylinder
is
much
defaced,
gone.
Column
D. AK-ku-dur-ru-u-ûr
I.
Nebuchadrezzar,
sar mi-sa-ri-im
a-as-ru sa-ah-tu
sa pa-la-ah ni-ni
5
mu-du-u
ra-'-im ki-it-ti
The ktJig of righteousness, The good, the humbk. That is wise in the fear of the gods, That loveth justice
u mi-sa-ri-im
mu-us-te-'-u ba-la-tam
And righteous7iess,
That seeketh after life, That establisheth In the mouth of the people The worship of the mighty gods ; That setteth ift order the teinples of
the gods
;
mu-sa-as-ki-in
i-na bi-i ni-si-im
10 bu-lu-uh-ti DIMMER-GAL-GAL
mu-us-te-si-ir es-ri-it ni-ni
za-ni-in e-sag-illa
u e-zi-da
IBILA ki-i-num
15 sa D. AK-IBILA-U-Ûr
The embellisher of Esagilla And Ezida ; The true son Of Nabopalassar
LUGAL KA- DIMMER -RA-KI

a-na-ku
i-nu D.
King of Babylon, am
I.
Marduk
be-ili ra-bi-u
a-na be-lu-ut ma-da
When Merodach The great lord To the lordship of the land
20 is-sa-an-ni-ma
a-na za-ni-nu-ti ma-ha-za
Had lifted me, and

To
the embellishing
u ud-du-su
su
es-ri-e-ti
ma
ci-ra-am
And the renovation An exalted name

124
of the town of the temples
Feb.
5]
PROCEEDINGS.
[1889.
ib-bi-u
Had siitmnoned ;
At
that time,
25 i-nu-mi-su e-bar-ra
Ebarra
E-DiMMER-UTU
sa ki-ri-ib ud-kip-nun-ki
sa u-ul-la-nu-u-a
The hoiisc of ShamasJi, That is within Sepharvaim, Which before me (i.e., my time)
Falling had fallen with downfall
na-me-u e-mu-u
a-na ma-na-ma
ti-sa-ri-is
30 DiMMER-UTU be-iU
ra-bi-u
Shamash, the great
lord,
LUGAL ma-ah-ri-im
la
To ?io Former king
im-gu-ru-ma
Had inclined,
As for
77?^
ajid
(it)
la iq-bi-ii e-bi-su
Bidden (him) rebuild
35 ya-si a-ra-az-za e-im-qu mu-ut-ni-en-nu-u

pa-li-ih i-lu-ti-su
me, the prayerful,

t^^^
$'^^^>
sjibmissive,
The worshipper of his godhead,
Notes to Column
I.
I.
(D)
!
ri-u-9u-iir
(C) ru-u-û-ur.
:
border
"
Cf.
4 R, 44, 22
niiirapiS
The name means " Nebo, guard mepi u kiidiiri, " enlarging the
thou the
territory
and the border."

3.
O'Conor
pa-as-ru sa-ab-tu, " master of Hfe and death."

infin.
:
4.
7.
palah: constr.
Lit.
"Of the
fearing of the gods knowing."
an interesting form, apparently to be pronounced muSWe have already met with tiSalam thutl, and equivalent to the variant mitSte' u. = tcBaliiia/n (5 R. 34, I, 26, compared with ib. 34). Other examples of this
(D) has vuistemu
peculiar use of
II. 15.
m
:
as a breathing
may be
seen in Z. A. II, 1SS5, p. 239.
O'Conor
"seeker of the temple of the god."
(D) u-fu-ur.
2 Chron. xv,
i.e.,
22.
23.
8.
Nebuchadrezzar's
own name.
:
eîuma ASur Shalmaneser II says In 3 R. 7, I, 12 f. belu rabA ina kun libbiSu ina hidSu ellute uddanima rVut mat ASSur ib-ba-an-ni,
24.
(D) ib-bu-u.
" when A. mighty

me, and
rfilt
is
lord in the faithfulness of his heart with his bright eyes regarded
to the shepherding of Assyria called
me."
The omission
i,
ol
ana before
not very remarkable, the accusative alone being sufficient to indicate the
dhection of the calling.
Atta
is
thus omitted, 5 R. 34,
7,
ibbuSu rt'Siisun,
" whom they

liber
called to their chieftainship."
Dr. F. E. Peiser renders " Herrschaft

I,
Assur mir verlieh," and writes ibb&n-ni (Keilinschr. Biblioth.,

as ibiianiii (E. J. H. I, 23) tabnantii {ibid., 9, 49) to I, 9) to issi (inSi).
:
152)
but
both form and sense are impossible.

(
Ibbanni bears the same relation to ibbi

ibiii,
= inbl)
25.
tabnt,
or
iSSanni (Phillipps
inumiSu
contracted from ina or in tend Su, " in that day."
O'Conor
But even
"we
(proclaim) this."
it is
Above he has " Ni-nu, we (proclaim)."

" proclaim " cannot be
.125
left
if
? = " we,"
plain that the verb
unexpressed.
Feb.
s]
society OF BIBLICAL ARCH.FOLOGV.

According cf. E.I.H., Col. I, 55. "high," both used of the distant past.
;
[1SS9.
28.
lilhinua:
to
Haupt, nlhhiu
is
" height,"
and
Jtllu
29.
na-;Jt-u
I,
(B) (D)
i,
tiami't
i.
= 7uhin1 = 7uV
il :
pctp.
I, i
ni2 nN2.
I,
Em2i = imu,
(Senk.
14)
impf.
Cf. innamii, impf. iv,

;"
i,
Bors.
31.
The
sense
being " to sink or settle

ni3, ntS3.
tiSariS
cf. ittit
:
down
the root appears to coincide with that of the Heb.
(So
a-^-lu =
a-me-lu).
:
adv. of tisane
=
is
tusaru, which means "overthrow," or "downfall"

defined laban appi: see Tigl.
I, 78,
titnt.
TuSaru
and Lolz's
note.
2 R. 43, 4
"IB'I
,
a,
SuSurtiim
;
sakap nakiri, "casting down of the foe": root

^
"to
I
cast
down "
cf.
"103
j^
"
to fall," of a leaf or fruit.

;
32.
take this term to be connected with arku, " hinder," " rear "
cf.
Heb.
D^riDT, " recesses."

34.
Arkatti
is
also used of future time.
(D) e-pi-su.
35. arazza: of
Sumerian origin
i.e.,
see
2 R. 39, No.
7,
65 sqq., where
we have
the four words su-ub-bu(-u),

te-is-li-tu,
Stipp>A,
"to pray";
" prayer
is
"
of the third term
A-RA-zu, which
and Sutemiiqu, " supplication." may be compared \\"ith
"prayer"; The Sumerian equivalent

ti-is-bi-tu (?),
arazzti.
Column
a-na e-bi-es e su-a-ti
li-ib-ba-am ti-is-mu-ur-ma
II.
To
restore that house
(My)
heart
was
solicitous,
and
u-ga-a-am sa-as-si
as-si ga-ti
5 u-sa-ap-pa sa-as-si
/ ivaited for Shamash ; / lifted up ha?ids, I prayed to Shaviash ;

For the making of the house Ebarra
a-na e-bi-es e e-bar-ra

ut-ni-en-su-um-raa
I besotight him,
The
lifting
a7id
DIMMER-UTU
ni-is ga-ti-ia
bc-ili ra-bi-u
Sha?nash, great lord,
up of my hands
10 im-hu-ur-ma
is-ma-a su-pi-e-a
Received,
and
Heard my prayers.
For the rebuilding of that house, The inner shrine of Shamash, Fi?nmon, and Merodach, u D. ap-ru-us-ma / made a decree, and 15 D. UTU D. IM li D. AMAR-UTU Shamash, Ri/nmon, and Merodach For the making of the house Ebarra sa e-bi-es e e-bar-ra
a-na e-bi-e E su-a-ti
a-ar-ka-at d.
utu d. im AMAR-UTU
an-nim ki-i-nim
u-sa-as-ki-nu-um
i-na te-ir-ti-ia
Abiding grace
Implanted
20 a-na d.
utu
be-ili
da-a-a-nu 9i-i-ru-um
In my mind. For Shamash, the lord The judge supreme

126
Feb.
5]
PROCEEDINGS.
[1889.
sa sa-mi-e u ir-9i-tini
Of heaven and earth ;

The great warrior^ The hero glorious,
The lord that ordereth aright The decisions ofjustice, The great lord, my lord His house Eharra, That is within Sepharvaim,
IVith rejoicings
qar-ra-du ra-bi-u
it-lu
ka-ab-tu
25
be-ili mu-us-te-si-ir
bu-ru-us-e
ki-it-ti
be-ili ra-bi-ii be-ili-ia
E-su E-BAR-RA
sa ki-ri-ib ud-kip-nun-ki
30 i-na
hi-da-a-ti
u
D.
ri-sa-a-tim lu e-bu-us
UTU
be-ili ra-bi-u
And festivities I rebuilt. O Shamash, great lord I

Into Ebarra, thy shining house,
a-na e-bar-ra E-ka nam-ru

ha-di-is i-na e-ri-bi-ka
When
thou enterest with Joy,
Notes to Column
2.
II.
(D)
li-ib-ba.
next line as "u-ga-ru am-sa-as-si,

3.
For tismur O'Conor suggests iiStalUt[\), and misreads the I cleared the grounds (?)."
iljj,
ngffain:
:
we might compare
H-li^
and explain the word as a

(Latrille).
pael. impf.
oi aqil
5.
but the Heb.
seems nearer; Ps. xxv, 5

(B).
\r\)
(D) u-sa-ap-pi.
cf.
So perhaps
sqq.
15.
Exod. XXXV, 30
34: 13^3
nnn^-1
xxxvi,
i,
2,
|ri; nK'X.
13^3 nip?n nn-;

17.
p.
The
character
-^Y
"
mini, nim,
is
quite clear.
Hebraica, April,
1887,
170, plate, substitutes a sign

. . .
which
do not understand.
O'Conor renders
annim khiim
18.
19.
tirtia,
true
mercy established during
my
reign."
(D) u-sa-as-ki-in.
That
tertu
means " mind," " heart,"

II,
7,
or something similar,
tiSaSkin ina libbia.
is,
think,
line in
clear
from E. I.H.
sq.
biiluhti
ilutiSu
The
December, 1887, " For Shamash the judge supreme, who implanted abiding grace in my mind." I cannot explain the Accadian signs, but I think the Babylonian equivalent is probably amia kinim uSaSkinu ina tertta :
that inscription
which
left
untranslated in the Proceedings,

:
Col. IV, 30,
would now render
cf.
5 R.
34, col. tirtu
Ill,
29, sqq.
]Aj^Z
is
"conscience"
{e.g.,
Cor.
viii,
12).
Another
22.
means " return."

Cf. the
spelling 'âhr] in Hesychius.

23.
sa-mi-e: written Sa-J^-e in (A)(B)(D) and prob. (C) Glf*-). Ir(itii (C) (D) ir-ji-ti.
:
D)
qar-ra-da.
;
26. (D) bu-ru-us-si
(C) bu-ru-us-si-e.
31. (C)(D)ri-sa-a-ti. 33.
(D) nam-ri.
127
Feb.
s]
[1889.
Col
li-bi-it ga-ti-ia
III.
The
7C'ork
0/ my hands,
su-qu-ru ki-ni-is
na-ap-li-is-ma
Costly, in faithfulness
Behold
tho2i,
and
dam-ga-tu-u-a li-is-sa-ak-na
5 sa-ap-tu-uk-ka
i-na ki-bi-ti-ka ki-it-ti
Let good things for me become
On
thy lip ! thy fust comma?id

satisfied zvith children !
By
lu-us-ba-a
li-it-tu-ti
May I be
ba-la-tam
u-um
ru-qu-ti
si-ri-iq-tu-
life
of distatit days,
ku-un Gis-GU-ZA lu
Stability
of throne,
be it a boon,
and
um-ma
10
li-ri-ku li-is-te-li-bu
Be prolonged,
be lengthened out
siB-u-a a-na da-er-a-tim
Gis-sA-PA i-sa-ar-ti
ri-E-u-ti
My shepherding for ever ! A righteoiis sceptre, A shepherding

Beneficent,
ta-ab-ti
15
si-bi-ir-ri
ki-i-nim
ni-si
A fust staff of rule

Making the people to prosper. May my sovereigfity wield
For evermore I With forceful weapons The onsets of battle
mu-sa-li-im
lu i-si-iq sar-ru-ti-ia
a-na da-er-a-tim
i-na Gis-KU gis-ku iz-zu-ti
20
te-bu-ti ta-ha-za
lu-zu-lu-ul um-ma-ni-ia
D.
May my people ward off

Shamash, do thou thyself With judgment and vision
Righteously answer 7ne !
UTU
at-ta-ma
i-na di-i-nim
i-sa-ri-is
bi-i-ri
a-pa-la-an-ni
el-li-ti
25 i-na a-ma-ti-ka
By
thy glorious
word
sa la su-pi-e-lam
lu-ti-bu-u lu-za-ak-tu
Which cannot
be gainsaid,
May my
weapons
!
GiS-KU-GIS-KU-U-a
Beach, strike home
Gis-KU-Gis-KU
li-mi-e-su
na-ki-ri-im
The weapons of
repel I
the foe
may
they
Notes to Column
1.
III.
libit:
;
R. lap&tu: 2 R. 48, 41
26, 15.
:
e.f.
(?)
ta-ak
^>fV- la-pa-tum,
"to grasp,"
15, 15
Z?)^//'/';/
= inceptum
(!)
2. 4.
7.
Suquru
O'Conor, su-ul-bi-ru
to
Or, be brought
littuti: not
pass by thy command.

see
But
cf.
i,
8,
Bors.
ii,
30
sqq.
"glory":
E.I.H. X,
8.
9.
Siriqtu
is
noun, not verb.
128
Feb.
5]
PROCEEDINGS.
2 of elHni {clipu),
li-is-Sa-libu.
[1S89.
10.
li&telibu: precative III,
"to age," "wax old":
cf.
.\
"very old."
(D) da-ra-a-tim. (D)
(D)
nisi
i-sa-as-ti.
si-bi-ir.
O'Conor wrongly
11. 12.
(C) siB-u a-na da-er-a-ti.

Cf.
maStiim =
marfiiiit.
15. 16.
(C) &i-bi-ir-ri,
written ni-sik.
sign on (A)
See 5 R. 65,
is
I, 5, ni-.sik
raps&ti
[i.e., nisi r.
"great
peoples.")
17. isiq
:
The
cf.
certainly Sik
;
(B)
I
is
broken here.
Arab, wasaqa, portavit

-ik,
but
am
hi
very doubtful about the word.

I.e.,
For the gives an

18.
last syllable,
which
is
clear
enough on the cylinder, Hebraica,

i-ma gis-sa for he
isiq.
entirely different form.

ti.
O'Conor has
(D)
20.
Not " With a

Let
successful battle
me
adorn
my
troops."
(O'Conor.)
22. (D) at-ta-u-ma.

24.
26.
(D) ap-la-an-ni
(D) has Subelam.
ib.,
parallel passages, Bab. 2, 27, ina pika ellti Sa la prtim Sa la su-bi-e-lu, as well as the context, seem See 2 R. to suggest some such meaning as " irreversible "or " unchangeable."
The
nakari ;
30, ina kibitika
28, 4, 43, sq.
BAL BAL
supilu Sa
if Sa
mim (ma). mim (ma).
BAL
As BAL
supiltum.
nakaru,
it
would seem that Supihi
nnkaru.
I,
(1.
therefore,
would now
ellitim Sa
connect Supthi with apdlii, "to give back or answer"

la SiibelaDL,
bi-e-ri,
24).
For
O'Conor, by obvious confusions of characters, reads sa-li-mu sa-la-ma

lasting prosperity."
(.'')
"grant success, a
:
27. tibA
LJDi\
,
(D) te-bu-u.
liizaqtu:
i.e.,
Ii2
jizaqqilu
pael
precative.
Cf.
Aoi
pupugit, vulneravit.
29. limesu, not limezii, as
(D) read li-mi-e-su

but
I
(B)
is
broken.
Both (A) and Hebraica (April, 1887, 170, plate). (C) according to O'Conor has li-mi-e-si ;
the character
>|-| si is
should like to
cylinder.
;
know whether
quite clear on the

sii
New
York
One cannot
help suspecting that
^ff
is
the true reading

:
there also
for the passage requires a plural verb.
Mr. O'Conor renders

sling,
" May they draw near, may they the weapon my weapon, the weapons of the enemy
;
let
it
disperse."
is the meaning of this? gis-ku gi5-ku is obviously plural, like ka-gal KA-GAL, and similar expressions ; iia is simply a phonetic determinative.
But what
129
Feb.
s]
society OF BIBLICAL ARCHEOLOGY.

(;/)
[1889.
Consequently, whether the verb lime si

it
belong to kakkfCa or to
kakM
nakirim,
must be //r.
cylinder at Berlin, published by Dr. \Vinckler (Z.A., 1886,

:
p. 34S),
concludes thus
lu-ti-bu-u lu-za-ak-tu ka-ak-ku-u-a
ka-ak [su] na-ki-ri-im li-mi-e

Dr. ^Vinckler reads
fur lu-uzakkit."
li-mi-e-[si],
and quotes the
New York
?
cylinder.
He
also
renders lutchii luzaqtn kakkiCa, in the sing., remarking, "lu-za-ak-tu steht wohl
Why
not rather for lu-uzaqqitu, the plural
Kak nakirim must
be interpreted
in the light of the
ois-KU G1-KU nakirim of the three duplicates.

the Berlin cylinder also must
Cf. phrases like tim rfiqiiti.
I think, therefore, that
have ended with li-mi-e-su
originally.
As to the meaning of liniesu, which \Vinckler says is " wol ungenaue SchreiIV, 94 V, 94 " the bung von limisi resp. lumisi, Tigl. II, 14 III, 80 The spelling li-mi-e-su is exactly like comparison seems more than doubtful. I have thought li-bi-e-lu (E. I.H. 10, 19), and suggests a VCXtD (X1X2X3X4?).
; ;
that
Heb. DX?3 "
to reject,"
might be
;
orig.
"
to thrust
back "
Cf.
Arab.
aI
repulit, p7-oJiibuit ab aliqtia re
li^
irpiilit, depulit.
130
Feb.
5]
PROCEEDINGS.
[18S9.
On Two
Duplicates of the "Babylonian Chronicle."
By
One
cal
C. Bezold.
of the most important documents among the chronographiand historiographical inscriptions from Mesopotamia is the
well-known Babylonian Chronicle^ relating the history of Babylonia and Assyria from about B.C. 750 to about 650. The first account
of
it
was given by Pinches,

ff.,
in Vol.
VI
of our Proceedings (May,
1884), p. 198
who, instead of the
text,
gave a short "paraphrase,"
though not reliable* throughout, of the contents of that precious

tablet.
Although
it
was possible, then, to

all
try to
make some made
use of
the
new chronographical document, f

It
Assyriologists were eagerly

itself
looking forward to have the cuneiform text

their researches.
available for
was, therefore, with vivid satisfaction that the
excellent
edition,
transliteration
and
translation
of the chronicle
which Dr. Winckler published

1887, April number,:}:
call this edition
^^
in the Zeitschrift fiir Assyriologie,
brought out,
in
In future I shall ff., were greeted. Another publication of the same text was subsequently, by Mr. Pinches, in the October number
p.
148
Z{eits.)."
of iht Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 1887, Vol.
XIX, p. 655 ff., which he charged Dr. Winckler with having " made no less than 15 mistakes, either of omission or of commission." I shall quote
this
second rendering of the cuneiform text as "/{oiirnal Roy. As.
Soc.y%
* See, e.g., Tiele,
GescJi., pp. 301, n. i ; 350; Schrader, Sitziiiigsber. Wiss. zu Berlin, 1887, p. 581, and note 3.
d.
Kgl. Preitss. Ak.
d.
t Cf. Schrader, The cuneiforvi inscriptions and the Old Testament, Vol. I (London, 1885), p. xxxii Fr. Brown, Assyriology ; its use and abuse in Old Testament study (New York, 1885), p. 68, and my Lit., p. 18 f., II, k.
;
X Not in the number "for June" (Pinches).

the Rev. J. N.
The
text
was autographed by
Strassmaier
as early as the middle of February, 1887.

text of the Chronicle, the reader
In addition to these
two editions of the
may
consult Dr.
Berlin
Schrader's above-named article in the Sitzungsbcrichte of the Academy Dr. Oppert's paper, Clironiqne habylonienne du Mnsce
;
britannique traduite, in the Comptes rcndus de VAcad. d. Inscr.

1887, p. 263
ff.
;
et
B.-L.,
t.
xv,
and
Prof.
Fr. Brown's remarks,
in the Presbyterian Kez'ieô,
1888, p. 293
ff.
not
(Liter. Centrlbl., 1887,
1887, Vol. XIII, p.
between Dr. Delitzsch No. 38, Col. 1290) and Dr. [Jonm. Am. Or. Soc, cclxi) on one side, and on the other Prof. Sayce, the Academy,
to omit the celebrated discussion
Wkmw
1887, No. 807, p. 270
f.
Dr. Wincki.rr,
p.
Dr. TiELEj Gesch., Vol. II,
614
Zeits., 18S7, p. 350 ff. 1888, and Dr. Schrader, C.O.T., Vol.
;
p.
108
ff.;
II, p. xi.

Feb.
5]

first
[1889.
When
ing
collating Z.
and
J.
with each other, I was extremely
astonished to see that two copyists should entirely agree in render-
and restoring one and the same text for 177 lines, even in the most minute details, while they differ as widely as possible from
each other about the restorations of the seven remaining lines (Col.
Ill,
11.
6 f
Col. IV,
11.
26-30).
The
hunting
solution of this riddle has but lately been found.

after
colophons similar to those translated

syllabaries, of
in
When my last paper on
some cuneiform
the tablets of the collection
fragments of unbaked clay,

83, i-rS, 1339,
respectively.
which I expected to find some among "A.H. 83, 1-18,"* I came across two numbered now as 83, 1-18, 1338, and
2|in.,
and measuring 3^ in. by
and 2în. by
2|în.
1339 has a label on the box describing it as "chronicle," while 83, 1-18, 1338, has no label at all. As far as I know, neither of these two texts has yet been mentioned anywhere.
83, 1-18,
Having
seen, however, that both fragments contain duplicates of the

in question, I
Babylonian Chronicle
prepared a new collation of that
very text with the two editions Z. and J., the results of which I now going " to make known to the world."
am
A.
Ad editionejn
Z.
In
I,
1.
84, 2-1
1,
356,
i.e.,
the principal tablet
of the Chronicle.^ Col.
43, both epigraphically, but the latter, given by
>-Yy~~-^)^
and
to
*^\
are possible
J.,
seems
be more probable.
^^^.
Likewise,
Col. Ill,
ibid.,
1.
1.
44, ^|^ seems to be

is
more probable than

^7
1.
38, there
a trace of ^ before
apparently
iiinu xviii. (J.) is to
be read.
(e>?\^T^)'
s ^'^^
Col. IV,
36, ^\ after
X^^
Cf. the present Vol., pp.
available at present, I
i-\'&,
44 ff. In the above-named collection, so far as saw only one other similar colophon, attached to A.H. 83,
reverse are wanting

in 2 sections
;
1333 (4iin. by 44in. ; the lower part of obverse and the upper part of on obverse 29 lines, in 4 sections, and on reverse 21 lines,
;
with clear, but partly mutilated Babylonian characters

prayers,
etc. ;
contains
mythological text,
;
Section 2 on obverse begins

j
^ ^"-^ t'~'-^
Î^
Section 2 on reverse begins and ends with J->|1.
.^
20
f. )
Î^
:
to
be found on
obverse,
21).
This colophon reads (reverse,

^'f-
11.
S-vY
4-n
(that
is,
^T'T Hf^
of course,
^v.A.i. V, 46, 62a)
^\\
is
^]]i
%^
*~II^
ÎCT TfT s^gj 4^T

my
I
"
Ba)-sip, Borsippa," as
>-
to
be read throughout in
fonner paper, instead of Sippara, Sippar)
^k^ >-^|
S^l-4
Â
132

Feb.
5]
PROCEEDINGS.
[1889.
is
perfectly clear.
I can,
after
having gone three times carefully

in Z,
1.
over the
B.
*~-
text, find
no other inaccuracies
].
Ad editionem
4*^y is
In
,JJy,
84,
2-1
1,
356, Col.
;
18,
is
^^
is
before
not certain, not even probable

y
is
only ^^
to
be seen.
perfectly
;
L. 27, at the beginning, no

clear.
to
is
be seen; the
to
text
Line
p.
40,
only
(Z.)
is
be seen before du
cf.
the
restoration ^yy, however,

1887,
301.
pretty certain;
Winckler,
Zeits.,
L. 42
nothing more
the traces, reproduced by Z.

1.
The
L.
is to be seen on the tablet than same holds good with Col. II,
18,
where only
'^^f-
in
the middle of the line remains,
which
might be, of course,

out by
is
is
[^|y.
J., is
perfectly clear
X-Z.
;
^ between -j^ and ^X^W, left on the tablet. Line 37, at the end, there
22
:
no ^ before
almost certain
;
it-'t- is
therefore most improbable, while ^^t;
cf.
Sennach., Prism, Col. IV, 27

20.
Kouy., Col.
II,
is
37
Const., Col.
I,
L. 47,
^^ 4^,
1.
(not
4^ >w^)
clear in the text.
In Col. Ill,
<<<^
1.
6,
'^y
is
taken from the
only ||y (Z.) is to be seen before ^y {("S^. first of the two duplicates, published on
3. -^Likewise,
1.
the following plates, reverse. Col. Ill,

in
1.
the restorations
7 are
attempted after the same duplicate,

J.
4.
Unfortunately,
however, the author of

hup,
>^yi-y][,
did not recognize the Babylonian sign for

>-y|^
instead of which he puts
^!
At
But
the end of
it
1.
14,
the shading after
^^
(Z.) is
I,
1.
omitted
necessary;
see
Plate
13.
in J.
was absolutely
L.
16: 2-1
1,
V ^
before
^\r -^^T
'S
partly mutilated in the text of 84,
356, but certainly no
has been written before

i^|-^
it
is
taken from the duplicate.

;
is
^
1
:
L. 3
before
-^y
is
not
quite clear
according to Dr. Winckler's

>-^^ -^y
plausible restoration {Zeits., 1887, p. 157),

possible as
>-<
-^y
(Z.)
as well
(J.).
L. 36
the restoration
^^y
in J.
I
according to
Winckler,
to
ibid., p.
1.
158.
In Col. IV,
16, the last character but
one
(^^*^) seems
should guess,
be a
real
attempt at an emendation of Z. (J^y).
Mr. Pinches thought of the phrase ^^^^C 77*^' ^^- -^^j 9' ^"^ But ^^^ (H^"^) intended " Assyrii in Aegypto immolaverunt."
never has such a meaning in the Chronicle
;
cf.
Col.
I,
14; Col.
II,
41; Col.
in
its
Ill, 8, 14,
35; Col. IV,

it
proper meaning,
is
38; and, taking the ideograph not very likely to be recorded that
2,
Esarhaddon's
whole army
had
been
destroyed
in
the
second
133
Feb.
5]

Cf.
II,
[1889.
Egyptian campaign.
TiELE, Geschichte, Vol.
Budge, History of Esarh.,

pp. 349
is
,
pp.
114
fif.
ff.
The
clear
fact
is,
however, that
tablet.
the character in question

actually,
not at
all
on the
And
both J^J and "^^f niay have been written by the scribe, Dr. Winckler {Zeifs., one being a correction of the other (Z.).
1887,
p.
11.
306)
is
most probably
is
is
right in giving the preference to t^^f.
In
2-1
1,
26-30, there
a considerable piece broken out of 84,

to
356, and nothing

in Z.
be seen
in the parts of lines
which are
shaded
In order not to be deceived by
my
eyes, I obtained
the kind assistance of Father Strassmaier and Mr. Evetts,
who
like
both agree with
me
as to the fact pointed out.
In
left,
1.
26
I still
think
we have
>^yy
duplicate.
to restore,
according to the
J
space
something
r^^
1.
K'K \ (Ô ^"^^ ^y (J-)> which is taken from our second Col. IV, 3, might be followed by something different
1.
from what 84, 2-1 1, 356 exhibits.

Col. IV,
for
1.
-For
1.
27, see the

1.
second duplicate.
11.
for
1.
28, ibidem,
10.
11.
6-7; for
29, ibidem,
1,
8-9
and
the
30, ibidem,
1.
At the beginning of
11 of the duplicate,
1.
evidently >
duplicate:
10 of t^^ has to be restored, and therefore \^ -^^ f Y^ <^^ -$JJf< ^f f^f is equal with
-^2î^2&M?^M>^l6ir
(1-
30, Z.).
:
Father Strassmaier suggests, that we have to restore
\" --
But the author of
therefore,
J.
"-"
<^^ ^Hf<
:
J^XT
-iHl
-M-and,
gave
y?
^ -^
the same
line,
.4
^
36,
<- ^^< ^1 mMM=^^

in
reproduced one and the same text twice

once
after the duplicate,
1.
one and
but
J.,
and again
after the
remains of
Z.,
is
the principal tablet.

clear in the text
In lacuna being marked. V" V"

(ef.
^, which was omitted by

1.
suj>ra, p. 132,
25
f.)
is
also wanting in
no
in
1.
44
is
it,
perfectly clear in the text. to use Mr.
After the above remarks, I leave words, " to the reader to judge."
It
is,
Pinches' own
of course, a matter of the

texts, to
first
importance to know exactly
how cuneiform
published
;
which duplicates, or parts or fragments of

"
them, or so-called " parallel texts
have been found, are to be

criticize fairly the first edition
and
it
appears to be of almost equal importance that
Assyrian scholars should be able to

of a cuneiform
text,
when, after that
first
edition, duplicates (or
parts or fragments of them, or so-called " parallel texts ") have
been
discovered.
As
it
seems, that several Assyriologists have omitted to
134

Feb.
s]
proceedings.
two points,
I
[1889.
form
for themselves a clear idea as to these
allowed to give here a brief statement of what
I may be have sketched out
for myself during the last few years with regard to that question,
although
consider
I
it
am
fully
aware that Semitic, and other, scholars might

to
:
superfluous
repeat here
rules of so
elementary a
character as the following

1.
In case of duplicates existing in addition to a principal
text,
either, (a) both,
the text and the duplicate(s) might be given in

as, e.g., in
separate editions, without any restorations,
W.A.I.
II, 37,
Nos.
and
or
{If)
both, the text
Rawlinson's and the dup]icate(s)
might be published separately, but restored from each other, the restorations being indicated by outline types,* as, e.g., in our Proceedings,
Vol. X,
p.
26^, plates
or
(c),
the principal text might be published
alone, the restorations, as taken from the duplicate(s), being indicated
by
outline types,* as,
e.g.,
is
done by Evetts,
in our Proceedings,
Vol. X, p. d^^Z, plates.

2.
Whatever the method of editing may
be, the
numbers of both,
is
the text and the duplicate(s) should be named,! and in the above
case
I, c, it should be indicated, what is "text," and what from the " duplicate(s)," supplying the variants.
derived
3.
Under no
mixed
conditions, must the principal text

in
cate(s) be
that, I
fifth
an edition.
Only
to
and the duplishow exactly what I mean by

last edition
quote here, out of many exenipla odiosa, the
of the
tablet of the so-called creation-series in
Delitzsch's Assyrische
taken from K. 8526,
But, in
1.
Lesestikke, 3rd edition, p. 94.
What
is
given there on G. Smith's

is
authority as "text" after the vertical line,
the variants being added from a duplicate.
7,
is
not to
be found
tfyft:
in
K.
8526, which exhibits clearly

in the " text,"
tfyfc:.
Therefore,
will
ought to be given
and ^ most probably

Zeits.,
be
found on the duplicate.
The
reader
may
see a very clear exposal of
such "mistakes" in Winckler's paper,
1887, p. 142
ff.
is,
4. Under no conditions, must the fact be concealed, when there one or more, duplicates of a text, and such characters, as are
indistinct in the "text," but perfectly clear in the duplicate(s),
must
not be given as " clear " in the
text,
the duplicate(s) being not even
mentioned.
* Or, by brackets, or by any other mark.
+ In the British Museum, no " unnumbered texts " are available to students
at present.
Feb.
5]
[18S9.
5.
When
outline characters are printed in a text, of
which dupliexist,
cates are not mentioned,
and therefore
(after
No. 4) do not
is
these characters should indicate either, {a) that there
epigraphic possibility of restoring the sign in
no other question than the one
involved in the restoration, or
(U) that
a parallel phrase or word, guide for the restoration in
used more or
question
;
less often, gives a correct

(r)
or
that
the present state of our knowledge of the
Assyrian language enabled the writer to restore the traces of signs
which are
left in
the text.
restoring signs
The
more
possibility of
depends, of course, on the

total of epigraphic
or less extended
knowledge of the sum
modifications of the Babylono-Assyrian signs, which can only be
obtained by copying carefully, and during a long period, inscriptions
from the
''
original tablets,
and
will
never be got from any grammar or

itself,
Schrifttafeiy
Besides the script
the copyist can take advantage
of the space
left
on the
clay in place of the expected,
and therefore
restored, signs.
The shape and
peculiarities of the tablet, the place
of
its
origin, its state of preservation, its contents,
and many other
things,
which cannot be reduced to general
rules,
may
serve as
guides in such cases, and according to the motives which induced

the copyist to
make
his restoration, the latter itself acquires different

It
degrees of certainty.
in a
may be
:
considered,
e.g.,
as almost certain that
document of the well-known shape
of ^prisnioid, after a division^yt^2^#?'Î

^^
Hne, the beginning of a line

to
t^
^ ^^
it
^^
yj StJ^
^^ restored
I
yy
J^y^f
tyy< ^llt
-^Tr
^^^ ^
*e
other hand,
I,
cannot
consider
as quite so certain, that in 8r, 7-1, 9, Col.

is
19, I'na
im-na
In
su-m'i-hi
to
be read, although traces of every one of these

;
characters are seen on the original
cf.
the present Vol., p. 102.
such cases, notes of interrogation

express his doubt.
may be used by
the writer to
Restorations of that kind are therefore merely a matter of practice.

For,
I
firmly believe that two pairs of eyes, equally strong

light,
and equally
exacdy
do see, under the same conditions (of the same traces.

trained,
^/^.),
As
into a
to the restorations obtained
by the above-mentioned " know-
ledge of the language," very often the combination of indistinct traces
good Assyrian phrase depends on a lucky guess, which

is
nobody
e.g.,
obliged
to
make
at the
time of publication.
It
is,
not quite obvious from the traces at the end of Col. Ill, 14,
136
Feb.
5]
TROCEEDINGS.
>^-<
[1889.
of the chronicle, that

soon,
and nothing
traces
restorations
(cf.
else has to
be restored
as
however,
I
as
clear
of that
character appear in
the
duplicate,
consider the
<<<][
^^
I,
and
^^
1.
>^^
of
"text" and duplicate respectively

above,
p.
Plate
Col. Ill,
13; and
133,
1.
22^)
not a merit, but merely a duty on the part of

us, finally, to
any Assyriologist.
6.
This leads
made between and second editions, and between texts without, and texts with, duplicates. It would be unfair to blame a writer for not making use of duplicates, which are either not available or entirely unknown. And the same may be said, of course, of those who condemn the edition of a text without restorations, and correct it from parallels,
In criticizing editions, a difference should be
first
which they themselves have but lately found.* Above all, it must never be forgotten that Assyriology is not a mere philological discipline, but a branch of Archseology." f
I
should be very glad,
if
these few rules, which appear to be, as
repeat once more, of quite a rudimentary character,
and do not
pretend to be anything but the

applied to
common
axioms of text-editions
the Assyrian literature,
should be either observed, or
should be discussed by any Assyriologist, or Philologist,

siders
who
con-
them to be inadmissible. As in Assyriology the publication of texts makes a rapid progress, so important a question should be cleared up at once.
In the followM'ng plates, the otitUne characters of 83, 1-18, 1338, IV, and of 83, 1-18, 1339, indicate the restorations I, III, taken from 84, 2-1 1, 356, while those of 83, 1-18, 1338, Col. II,
Col.
are attempted by conjectural combinations.
This
latter
part of the second

restorations
LI. 7
fif.
column enables us to restore a historically important column of the Chronicle, and proves Dr. Winckler's of 11. 4 and 5, as proposed in Zeits., 1887, p. 301.
:
read
Safin x
ilu
Mardiik-aplu-idd'nia
ih-ti-pi
hn-bu-iit-su ih-ta-bat.
*
Cf.
Cf.
Sattit xii ilu
Marduk-aplu-iddina Sar-gin
Strassmaier, Nabonidus,
p. ix.
I have purposely omitted to allufle in the above remarks to the edition of so-called critical texts, for which Tiele's excellent treatise in p. 28 ff. of his Geschichte may be consulted. A critical text of an
Strassmaier, ibidem,
p. vi.
inscription
is
of course only possible, after each of
its
sources has been thoroughly
copied, restored, and
understood.
137
Feb.
5]

aSnt
ilu
[1889.
ana maUt Akkadi

iddina ipu-us-i/ia
iir-dam-ma sal-tiim ana

Afarduk-aplu-iddiiia
(?)
i?ia
libbi iln
ATardiik-aplu(?)-
pdni
amilAti rabuti
-
su ana matn Ilanifii iunabit
xii sanati ilu
Mardnk
aplii - iddina
sarru -nt Babili asm ipu-iis Sar-gin ina Babili aSm ina hnssl ittasa-ab.
Safin XIII Sar-gin qdta
ilu
Bil is-sa-bat Dur-ya-a-ki-nu ik-ta-sad.

Sattu xv arah Tisrit
Sattu XIV sarru ina mdti
(?).
umu
xxii.
ildni
sa mat II Tain-titn ina a Sri- su-nu ituru bad. Mis ina mati
ana {}) mati Ta-ba-lu an delevit, spolia eius Merodach-Baladanes
Assur iUaka"Anno decimo
spoliavit.
Anno
duodecimo Merodach-Baladanis Sargon in Babyloniam descendit, proelium cum Merodach-Baladane commisit Merodach-Baladanes
;
coram proceribus (?) eius in Elymaidem fugit. Duodecim annos Merodach-Baladanes dominationem Babyloniae exercuit Sargon in Anno decimo tertio Sargon manus Babylonia thronum occupavit. Anno decimo quarto rex domi Duryakinu cepit. Beli cepit Anno decimo quinto, mense Tisrit, die vicesimo remansit (?). secundo, dei (regionis) Maritimae in locum suum redierunt festa (?) " in (?) (terra(m ?)) Tabalu in (terra) Assur facta sunt
;
; ;
To
lines
18
f.
we may compare
{i.e.,
the mention of a similar pro-
cession of gods on the same day of the same year (708/7 b.c.) in
K. 4446, reverse
W.A.L
II, 69,
No. 6*),
1.
^^.^ <fHf
^\
Cf.
SCHRADER, C.O.T.,
Vol. II, pp. I96
f.
13
c
'
[Si
I
1'
>j
e:
it
'
''
T
it 1?
*?
is
m
'"'
M+
'^
'
'i
^ ^
f
^sf4
'tf
^
^
}il
4'
^^
iT
Jl
T,
2 ;i^wias
#=
r
7r U'
'
ifi
m wa
i
Î
A
"1 -^
11
tt'
I"
li
+ x ijiS <% A S ^1 M
J,\
*
.-,
/I
ri '
*! n
"
"
'
"
''"si
!i?EEll^:
Ea
&. E=
t Si
^^
j:^
** *^
''
^^
*^ iri=!i
^f
-^
1^ I
11
't's
ii5
Ti ei I"
'^l
'!SjgH!'iK)ifc'if ^-"tâgiy
/Oi
^ I
-5;
M M
a
CO CO
00
I
m m
M&M^M
^
^^
CO 00
uu
-4
AA,
A^ "^
A^
M^ ^ in ^
^^
yi'if
aaI
AA
A A
AA
f^ V ^ ^
iû
w^
^2:
A.
>/S^'
if
Feb. 5]
PROCEEDINGS.
[1889.
SUR LE SENS DU GROUPE

Par Karl Piehl.
Le travail "Handel und
qu'a public
Schiffart auf
I'an
MPl
Lieblein sous le
titre
dernier
M.
dem
le
rothen Meere in alten Zeiten,"

le
a attire I'atteniion des savants sur
groupe qui forme
I'en-tete
de cette notice.
En
de
effet,
savant norwegien a donne de notre

fois
groupe une explication a

a-t-il
la
ingenieuse
contestations
qu'il
et
hasardee.
les
Aussi
cotes,
rencontre
nombreuses
de tons
et
actuellement, je
ne crois pas
ait
un egyptologue de
I'ety-
profession, qui partage les vues
de M. Lieblein, concernant
mologie du mot
JVegus,
le
titre
7\
M ^-
Le rapprochement du
de
I'Ethiopie,
dit
mot avec
des rois
anciens
n'a
pour appui
qu'une ressemblance de son qui pent

parce que
tr^s
le
fort bien etre fortuite, surtout
nom
par lequel,
on designe une nation etrangere,
souvent n'est pas reconnu par cette derniere

est
comme
les
le
vrai.
Cela
de
particulierement applicable
aux temps,
les
plus
recules
I'histoire, oil
tres-communement on denotait
peuples etrangers
par des injures ou par des expressions hostiles.
Car
c'etait
une
epoque ou
(bote).*
le
mot
/wslis
(ennemi) pouvait avoir
la
valeur de hospes
Du
reste,
(v\
et
']
yf
^t
Negus quant au son ne

citer
se ressemblent
qu'en partie,
nous pouvons
des exemples de mots, plus
d'accord quant aux sons, qui n'ont absolument rien a faire I'un
avec
I'autre,
p.
ex.
I'allemand
le
viel
(beaucoup)
fil (lime).
et
qui
se
prononce
est
exactement
tres
comme
ici,
mot norwegien
le
Get exemple
a propos
vu que
norwegien
Tallemand sont dcux
langues tres-apparentees et que I'un a emprunte beaucoup de mots
I'autre.
Parmi
les
raisons
Q
1
que M. Lieblein
Hi^
|
cite
contre
le
sens
" nbgre "
du groupe
TX
(il
ne nie du reste pas que notre

sens),
il
groupe ne puisse quelquefois avoir ce dernier

trt;s
semble
faire
grand cas du
nom
^^
7\
I
|
N\
W^
le
"
fils
royal Nehcsi,''
Comparez CiCEROX, De
Officiis.
Actuellement,
mot germanique qui

fort
correspond
paisible.
a hostis, a savoir Gas/ (en ancien iSlaiulais gcstr) a un sens
139
Feu. s]
society OF BIBLICAL ARCHAEOLOGY.

sur une pierre de Tanis.
[1889.
releve
Suivant
le
savant auteur,
il
est
le
"tout-a-fait
invraisemblable
{durchaus
unwahrscheinlich\
que
prince
ait
porte le
nom
de n^gre."
Mais pourquoi rencontre-t-on

|
alors des
noms propres designant "I'Asiate"

"
V\. '^'
-^^^^-
^^
noms, No. 1^2), "Thabitant de Kanaan
T V\
Vn^) Diet,
de noms, No. 957. Cf. Meyer, Geschichte des Altertkuins, I, pa,ge 218), en d'autres termes fournissant des designations de peuples Ou, est-ce etrangers, tout aussi hostiles a I'Egypte que les negres
!
par hasard que la couleur noire de ces derniers aurait

celle, plus claire,
e'te
moins
? approuvee en Egypte que Je pourra nier ne moderne quiconque a vu I'Egypte et ne puis y croire,
des autres peuples
que
le
noire n'y soit tout aussi

autre.
melange de couleurs n'y soit des plus bigarres, que la couleur repandue et appreciee que n'importe quelle
Pour
la
ma
part je ne puis
modification que
done sous aucune condition accepter M. Lieblein a propose d'introduire dans le

" negre
"
sens
generalement
adopte
du groupe
opinion sur
1\
1
'
On me
permettra peut-etre de dire
mon
est
etymologic du
groupe en question, qui selon moi

egyptienne.
un mot
maniere
d'origine vraiment
Ayant dernierement
qu'il
etudie
d'une
tres
detaillee
les
ressemblances y a entre I'egyptien ancien et la langue copte, preside a la formation d'une serie de mots qui ont lois aux quant
appartenant aux deux langues,
j'ai
constate que plusieurs des phecaracteristiques a la langue
nomenes que nous connaissons comme

fille,
se refletent d'une force etonnante dans la langue-mere.

ici
Ces
que
recherches devant former un ouvrage special, je n'en extrais
ce qui est necessaire pour elucider
la
matiere qui nous occupe.
Nous savons qu'en copte
il
existe toute
une foule de mots
en
C,
general ayant une valeur nominale
qui ont ete formes par I'adap-
tation a la fin d'une racine verbale des suffixes

p.
pronominaux
C|,
ex.
TCOrtq, "elevation," k cote de

a cote de
"sceller,"
"TCJOIt "elever,"
^^.cq,
"fatigue,"
ÎCI,
"
soufifrir,"
T"eE.C, "sceau," a c6t6
de T"(JO^
OOJOTXC,
"reunion," a cote de
"
OtUCyT,
Dos
"reunir," C^.rtIC, "doute," a cote de crtZ-T,
deux," etc.*
deux formations,
* Cf.
celle
en -C est de beaucoup
la
plus
commune.
Stern, Koptische
Graiiiinatik, pages 50, 51.
140
Feb.
5]
PROCEEDINGS.
il
[1S89.
En ancien egyptien, ma connaissance, on

temps
les
y a un
phenomene analogue, dont jusqu'ici,

Depuis
textes
le
n'a (ju'en partie releve I'existence.
les
plus
recules
jusqu'a
I'epoque
romaine,
oli
les
hieroglyphiques nous offrent de nombreux cas de mots,

originaire
theme
ete
augmente par
I'addition d'un sufifixe
pronominal
P. ex.
=^-^,
1^,
(I
\^^,
-^,
''
[et
meme
par exception
^^].
la
^^r=t
AAAAA^ AÂAAA
^^
un buveur," [Maspero dans
Zeitschrift
1879,63],
J^
"compte," de
"Di
[1
"compter";
-[-
'^
ft]
P "S^
"sceptre," de i::^^
" saisir,"
\^cf.
y,
autre designation
de sceptre], 8
vj
D
Y[>|^
"tresse de cheveux, perruque," a cote
/N AAAAAA
d^
de
/w^
"munir,
orner"
'
[la
forme
\X
1
^
[1
"TT^
perdu son v
la
<>
comme
Vv
p. ex.
<=> LJ] a cote de
^^^^^ ^
/]
forme
a
la
entrait
V\ derive d'etymologie populaire, laquelle a

la
confere
perruque
qualite d'odoriferant,
comme
;
si
le
mot
)
Q
caveau,
dans
la
composition de notre groupe]

la
<=> nt
"cadavre, celui qui habite
caverne ou
le
tombeau," de =,
r^
de
7-^,
"
;
"gateau
'
de
forme
[////.
ronde
" bete
"
de
5 Q.
" circuler, cercle
J
/)
" veau "
de
sacrifice "]
^=3
"couper, depecer";
!]
1
'^^1'^,
" chevet."
"
[c/.
[o-yp^LC p^,C
a
1,
1
" diadbme "
" la
couronne du sud
czsid
OK
de
-^
<=>
" le
midi
"
_
,
" gateau
d'offrande "
cote
de
sont
(Zi'y
/^
etc., etc.
ils
Surtout
les
themes en
J,
(2
excessivement nombreux
montent a plus d'une centaine,
ct je
ne parle alors que des cas qui

Maintenant, je crois que
la
le
me
paraissent certains.
groupe '?\
M
en
^^
^^^ ^ placer
sous
meme
dit,
categoric que les exemples sus-mentionnes dc themes en -s.
Cela
on comprend facilement que
c'est
7\
^
'
que
je
veux couper notre groupe.

prie,"
c'est-a-dire
II signifie alors
"celui qui implore, qui

prl-s
pris
substantivement a peu
141
mendianl."
Feb.
5]

'.'
[1889.
S'il
faut entendre par-la
mendiant de grace," ou " mendiant de

incertain.
pain,"
cela reste
un peu
les
Toutefois
les
guerres
des
Egyptiens centre
peuples du sud semblent en general avoir eu
un succes
si
eclatant,
que
la
premiere des deux acceptions ne
manque pas
d'a-propos.
Nous voyons par
ce
qui
precede
que
le le
nom de
peuple
?\
p.
'I
Mr
n'est
pas ethnographique dans

;
il
meme
sens
que
ex.
notre terme Chamites
ressemble sous ce rapport plutot

les
au
nom
"germani," que donnaient
romains a nos ancetres de

serais
Tepoque des empereurs.
Pour
ma
part, je
tente
de croire
que, en continuant de traduire le
mot 7\
M ^^
P^r "negres,"
on
fera bien
de ne pas voir dans ces derniers, des representants du
type ethnographique qui actuellement porte ce nom.
En
effet,
les
monuments egyptiens nous montrent

les figures
quelquefois des
Nehsu dont
par
la
beaute des lignes ressemblent infiniment plus a

celles
celles
du type caucasien qu'a

7
de
la
race des negres.
ROPSTEN,
Aout, 1SS8.
142
Feb.
5]
PROCEEDINGS.
[iSfg.
NOTE ON THE WOOD CALLED URKARInA.

By Rev.
I
C.
J.
Ball.
propose to identify this

as
term, which translators are usually
content to transcribe
j^2^-)5ir
Isa.
Ix,
an
unknown word,
with the Targumic

sa nrkareni),
13; ]-î;i-l2tp^
rSl
In
all
= duppe
Ezek. xxvii, 6
is
]"ii;i")3ti;S! Isa. xli, 19.

it
three places the original
*^1C^^:^ri
for
is
obvious that Ezek.
xxvii, 6
must be corrected
Ali.
so.
The term
reappears in Syriac as ]lk;îs(
>
which Bar
Bar
Bahlul and Ibn Sina explain by yji>.y^^^ an Arabic term which the
botanical writer Ibn Baitar
(ii,
108) defines by buxus sempervirens,

l>tix7(s,
the evergreen box.
In Isaiah the Vulgate renders
and
" box-
wood
"
would
t:y
is
;
suit the
context in the Assyrian documents.

to
ideogram
certainly
J^
seems
The mean an ornamental wood, which box

it
and doubtless the Assyrians would value and woodcarvers do.
for its
hardness, compact structure, fine grain, and delicate yellow colour,

as highly as
modern
in
turners
If
box be
really
meant by urkareni, the

which grows
attains to a height of as
tree
was probably the huxns Balearica^
Asia Minor and round the shores of the Euxine, and
much
is
as eighty feet.
The
uncertainty which
unhappily characteristic of the whole

is
subject of the trees of the Bible,
observable in this instance also.

I
Dean Payne Smith,

about ]v '^m
[
to
whose lexicon
it
owe the above statements
considers that
was perhaps acacia wood.

Trrfo?,
He
xlviii,
notices, however, that the

19,
term stands for
"box,"
in Isa. xli,
Syro-Hexapl., and in the Syriac version of the Geoponica,

;
23
and he
also gives a
term
P-I^'rÂf
buxeus
color, applied to a
xli,
bilious person
by
S.
Ephrem.
On
;
the other hand, in Isa.
19,
the Peshito puts
(1;2a|
for HtStp
and
in
Exod. xxv,
''
5, 10, 13, 23,
28;
xxvii,
6;
I
''''eskard
wood"
stands for
shittvn
wood"
{i.e.,
acacia).
But
need not pursue the windings of

of |lb;il|
this labyrinth.
The
other explanations and applications
may be
seen in Dr.
Payne Smith's
lexicon, or in Low's AramiiiscJie PJianzennamcn, s.v.
143
FF.n.
5]
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCILEOLOGV.

I will
[1889.
i.^'^-IÎT^.
only seek to justify

this
my
identification of the Assyro-
Babylonian tirkarcni with
word.
is
The
interchange of
;
^
"^
and ^
remarkable, but not altogether

sq.,
without parallel
are given of
tl?
see Proceedings, April 1881, p. 82
where instances
;
becoming
before dentals {isdudn irdiidu

that the rule there laid
??iastakal
martakal).
is
It
would seem
down
that shin
displaced by resh " only before a dental," must be modified so as
to include
examples
:
like the above.
The
transition of forms
may be
model
3
;
expressed thus
urkarenu.
askara nu
= uskare nu = uskarefiu = urkarcnnic =^

to
e,
For the change from long a

in
see Haupt's
paper on the E vowel

1887).
It
Assyrian {Atnerican Journal
P/iiiol., viii,
is
may, of course, be the case that the Assyrian

In the language
itself
the
original pronunciation.
we
find such instances
of resh displaced
p.
by shin as isastu
for
isartu,
"righteous" (see
120,
Note 12 of the present

"daughter"
(5
Proceedings),
and nmstiim
for
niartufn,
39, 67 c.d.).
" ?
Is iirkar-inu
connected
with the Armenian erkar " long
And
for
as
^ J^
is
also the ideoto the
gram
for kakku,
this
" weapon," the
Accadian name may point

the
fact that
hard wood was used
shafts of spears
and
lances.
144

Feb.
5]
PROCEEDINGS.
Barton-on-Humber,
January
24/^,
[1889.
1889.
Dear Mr. Rylands,

Referring to the ver)' interesting Tablet K. 2894, a copy of
Avhich
is
given in the Proceedings, March, 1888,
it
can scarcely he
correctly described as a Text " concerning the Star Kak-si-di" for,
as a fact,
it
concerns a number of
stars
and, as
have long been

will
specially interested in
Euphratean
star-lore, I
venture to give some
account of the obverse, in the hope that an abler student
be
1
induced to supply a complete translation.

is
The star-name
in line
too mutilated for decipherment.
Line
2,
Clause
2.
Kakkab
Gir-tab
innamar
sa
ana
isitta
The-constellation of-the-Scorpion is-seen,
which portends a-Joiindation.
Professor Sayce formerly rendered

the
So,
Kakkab Girtab
the
British
" the star of
Double Sword," but now agrees

in
in the rendering
the
circular
planisphere
in
above given. Museum, which
names of the months and their signs, two only now being legible, we find, " {Arakh) Samna, (month) the Eighth Kakkab Girtab" [vide R. B., Jr., Eridanus, 61). The Akkadian name of the Eighth-month ^^^ ^^^ Iyj Apin-dua or av-a, is connected with 'Foundation' {api?i), and Professor Sayce remarks, " M. Ernest de Bunsen has shown that Scorpio was taken
originally contained the
as the starting-point of the primitive calendar" {Transactions,
iii,
163);
but the nam''
may mean
" Opposite-to-the-Foundation "

in
ii'ide
Sayce,
The Babylonian Astronomy,
nomical Society, Vol. XL, No.
3, p.
Monthly Notices of the Royal Astro117), i.e., to the Second Month

Signs.
and the Bull,

Line
star
3.
as (at
one time) Leader of the
The
y>-
first
part of the line remains,
and reads:
iiajljj).
"The
il^^^f
"Stars
^yy^
Line
4,
^,
Sak-vl-sa,'' ^^^^yjl^. juv'Ei'^too
\ixftv\u-i>toi
(Hesychios),
= Mercury.
Clause
3.
Treats of
Kakkab Girtab and

Fiery-one,''
i.e.,
>->f-
'^y-<^y,
D.P. {Ilu)
Iz-si,
"the god the
Mors.
of cloud are the great constellation of the Scorpion and the Fieryone."
The
ejMthet 'great'
into
is
very appro])riate to the m'v^hiy Scorpion,
which stretched
the
adjoining
Sign afterwards
Libra,
and
145
Feb.
5]

its
[18S9.
grasped the solar Altar with

selves
Chnvs, which subsequently themJr.,
became a
Sign, X/;An/ {vide R. B.,

"
T/ie
Law
of Kosiiiic
Order, sees,
the
xvi, xvii).
The
red planet Mars" and the Cor Scorpio?ns,

'X^ncifnp,
'reddish-yellow'
(Ptolemy)
are
often
brought into
connexion with each other.
Thus,
in
JJ^.A.I. Ill, 53,

dikkii,
No.
"
i,
1.
21,
star
we
find,
Kakkah Xibatanu ana kakkah Girtab

[i.e.,
The
DeatJi-in-heaven
the ill-omened planet Jfars^ to the star of the
Scorpion faces"
{z'ide
R. B.,
Jr.,
Remarks
07i
some Ei/pkrafean Names
in the Lexicon of LLesychios, in the Babylonian and Oriental Record, Line 6 also treats of the Scorpion. August, 1S87, pp. 148-9).
Line
7,
Clause
4.
D.P.
Lu-bat
ina
in
lib
kakkabi
Zi
ba
ni
tu
The-god Jupiter
tJieplace oftJie-star
Zibanna
{=
Saturn)
nazuz
Feb. 5]
rROCEKUINGS.
planets are the " Old-sheep " of heaven,
y?////'^;',
[1889.
The
being
is
the largest,
?,\)Q:c\:i\\y
Lubat
{vide line 7),

is
"/"//^
Planet."
The heaven-furrow
|
is
the ecliptic, which Jupiter
near.
The form
given as
Diizu, on the duplicate Tablet.
Line
tsiri,
1 1,
Clause
6.
Treats of the star of

If
^'-]'yy<
" Image-of-the-Serpeiit."
we read Rtibu
'Otpiovxo".
tsiri,
Tsalatnu (?) " Prince-ofserpent-
the-serpent,"
holders are
Jr.,
we shown
are
reminded of
85).
Mystical
in several instances
on the Cylinders
frequently
(vide R. B.5
T/ie
Heavenly Display,
to,
The
This
star Tsir, the Serpent, is elseis
where referred
and a Great Serpent
shown
to
in the
''Ycfja.
uranographic representations.
then not seen.
latter
seems to
me
be
Line 12 returns to Lubatgiittav, and describes how
it is first
seen,
and
Line
y
14.
Clause
7.
^^^>f
Kakkab
^\
Su
-T!4
-
-\\m\ ^^^4tarbatsa
sets,
I---
CD Vipakhkhiru.
collect {set\
gi
kakkabi
the-stars
The-star
the-Chariot-yoke
Sngi
^wdi
Kaksidi
wexQ.
two of the
7 /;////(?.?/(" chiefs-of-the-week ").
<
Sin
ina
^m
lib
-ty^
kakkabi
.11
-114
-
-y!!T<TI
tarbatsa
CD
ipakhkhir
.
Su
gi
The-Moonin
Line 15
the-place oJ-the-starflf-t/ie-Chariot-yoke
is
setsi'^''"f^f^^^^^^^^^^^
also about Sugi.
Line
1
17.
Clause
y
9.
;:^^>f Kakkab
Tlie-star
:^ Kak
^]^
-
<\^
-
4^yy
rukhi
tim
uzzi
{ivlneli)
tt]i
irakhkhits.
inundates.
si
di
ana
Creator-of-prosperity portends a-teiiipest strong
<r-
y^
I
Duzi
(?),
V
Sa
IV/ien
v^
la
innamar
It-is-seen in
Tamtnuz.Q)
not
18.
Line
ina in
yu
mi
innamar
rukhu
uzzu
irakhkhits.
Nazuz-va
the-day
it-is-seen,
a-tempest strong inundates.
It-is-Jixed,
and
147
; :
Fib. 5]
SOCIKTY OF BIBLICAL ARCILEOLOGY.

often includes the night,
i.e.,
[1889
The 'day'
lines
is
24 hours,
e.g..,
"From
the 6th day to the loth day the
Moon
sets,
is
full"
{W.A.I.
Ill, 55, 3,
Rukhu is 3-4). Raman (the weather) year Raman the cattle

"
lines
also Raiiiaiin,
his
the Air-god,
month
and we read and the god eats. For a
29-30, ap. Sayce).
inundates" (^^ff JV.A.I. Ill, 60, Col. i, A bold figure of the devouring tempest,
The
expression "is fixed" at times
'disappears.'
Line
T
19,
Clause
^-"
10.
^ty^
Kakkab
^
Kak
-
^]]
si
-
iW
^Îin
V,<
ill!
^
-
^]]
-
-^r
-
di khalabu.
Mati
kha-ru
bi
iccalu
The-star Creator-of~prosperity is-misiy.
In-theland
locusts devour.
Line 20.
ina
arakh Duzi kakkab

Taninniz
ilic-^tar
Kak
si
di
kakkab
Id
khu
/;/ tIte-Dtonth
Creator of prosperity {and) the star of the-F.agh
^ 4
icassidu (?)
The
line
ends
^
Ni
^\\
si
-
^|:3f=
di.
a re-in-the-ascendant.
It
would almost appear as
if
^^
were a mistake
for
^,
kak
but in a passage elsewhere

Transactions.,
iii,
Ni
appears to stand for Nibatanu (vide
188).
Line 21 (lacuna).
Kakkab Kak
si
di
kakkab
Id
khu
kha
The-star Creator ofprospeiity
and the-star of the-Eagle with-one-another
innamaru
are-seen.
Dr. Oppert
{PAmbre
jautie chez les Assyriens) identified Kaksidi

It
with Kvi'vaoi'iMi {Ursa Minor).

in the
was a
star of
I,
Martu, which rose

28, 14.
in the
is
days of heat, was like bronze (IV.A.I.

this
Not much
ascendant
also
can be made of
in
item in
Ill,
its
description),
i
;
and was
Tammuz
{/bid.,
53,
Rev., line 21), as
above
148

Feb. 5]
PROCEEDINGS.
Martu means "the West," but The above
is
[1889.
mentioned.
of
also a
name
for
Phoenicia, as "the Western " Land.
reading and meaning
name
are those of Professor Sayce, but Mr. Pinches prefers to

star)
read Du-si-sa, with the (Akkadian) meaning "(the

directing."
It
is
which-makes-
rendered
in
Assyrian by kakkah mesre, 'loadstar'
(Pinches). The Greeks steered by 'EXZ/c-)/ (the 'Twister,' Ursa Maj.) and the Phoenicians by Y^woaovpa (" Trail -of- Light," popularly So says Aratos "Dog's-tail"), the 'Cynosure,'
:
"
And
The
Trail-of-ligJit the
one
it
other Twister.
By
men call by name, on the deep

;
Achaians gather where
to sail their ships
Phoinikians to her fellow trust at sea.

Tzi'ister is clear and easy to perceive, Shining with ample light when night begins
Though
For
small the other,
'tis
for sailors better.

:
in a smaller orbit all revolves
By
it
Sidonians
make
the straightest course."

ap. R. B., Jr.
The Hcavejily Display^ 36-44,

But, notwithstanding,
I
think
it
is
evident that Kaksidi cannot be

e.g.,
:
the present, or any former, Pole-star, such as
a Draconis.
It
forms one of the following group of seven stars

1.
Siigi (" Chariot-yoke ").
This
star
was near the Moon-path,
as
above mentioned.
2.
t/'a'^'-//^//a,
" The-flowing(?)-day." (Pinches). (Sayce).
Utucagaba.^'The-
light-of-the-White-face."
3.
Sibziamia.
" Shepherd-of-the-life-of-heaven."
Called in As-
syrian
4.
5.
RV u-but-same.^^ Arcturns.
Kaksidi.
Otherwise Dusisa.
(" The-Tip-of-the-Tail
"),
Entemasmur
this
Etdemasagar (Pinches),
195).
/.<'.,
or Entenamashiv.
Jupiter at times appeared in the constellation of

iii,
which
6.
was a
star (inde Transactions,
Idkhu {Erigu, Pinches), "the-Powerful-bird,"

star seen in
"the Eagle."
Another
7.
Tammuz
{suj>.
lines 20-1).
And
Papilsak.
A name
of the ^^{"-Hf- -JT^ ""^T. "star of Gula."
queen of the Underworld, the Phoenician liaau (jnde R. B., Jr., in Proceedings, May, 1888, pp. 350-1). The constellation 'O.pUcv was called Tanunuz {inde Sayce, Herod., 403), and Messrs. Sayce and
Bosanquet
identify " the star of
Gula
149
"
with Betclgeitx (a Ononis).

Feb.
5]

iii,
'
[1889.
In one passage (ap. Sayce, Transactions^

"
19 1-2) we read
The The
star of the
Pregnant
Woman
( Eratu), which
before Bel
on the
east side dedines, to the star Sugi speaks.
star
which behind
it is
fixed, the star
EntenainasluvP
Jr.,
Bel,
otherwise "j5d'/-the-Confronter"=C7>-M Maj. {Vide R. B.,
On
Enphrateati
Names
of the Constellation Ursa Major, in the Pro-
ceedings,
Virginis,
March, 1887), and by Eratu I understand YlpoTpvyijTi'ip (e Vindemiator or Vindemiatrix, " Grape-gatherer "), which
appears to afford a good example of

for
how
stars vary
in hght-power,
though now only a
star of the third
magnitude, yet Aratos, speak-
ing of Virgo, and, as usual, reproducing observations then archaic,
says
" O'er both her shoulders there revolves a star
[In the right wing, Friiit-plitcking-herald caWed,']
So
large in size,
to
and having such a gleam

;
As
show
is
forth beneath the Great Bear's tail

bright,
For that
and bright the neighbouring stars." The Heavenly Display, 137-40.
This description exactly corresponds with ''Eratu which before
Bel declines."
which
of the
Eratu
'
speaks
'
(which
must mean
"
is
near," or
something of the kind) to Sugi, the

I
star of " the Chariot-yoke,"

"
(<^
by
understand Zosnia, " Back-hair

of
AeV-j',
Leonis), at the beginning
tail
which thus projects

"^TI-*^))
like
"the front part of a

as
chariot "
"Am"^
n,
(^f J^f the Churle's
i"
the
same way
the
'
tail
in
Wain,
in
" hpKTo^.
The
star
which
behind
Leonis,
Sugi "is
fixed, the star
-the- Tail,'' will be Denebola Tip-of

"),
(/3
Arabic Dzeneh
as Sugi,
al ased, " Tail-of-Lion
the 12th Moonstation, just
whose place was occupied by the

I incline to identify Idkliu
Moon
{Tablet, line 14),
is
the nth.
with Zuhen el Genubi (a Librce,

at
"the Southern Claw" of the Scotpion), a conclusion

observe Dr. Oppert has also arrived.
White-face,"
is,
which
Utitcagaba, " the-Light-of-theBo-(/\/o-(tov ( et
think, the brilliant white star
Cor
is
Leonis, Pegulus).
The remaining
would
star
star
of this group of seven

'^ray^vs
(
Kaksidi,
which
identify with
Virginis,
Spica.
Jr.,
For a full account of this Ronarks on the Zodiacal

Journal,
increase.
Ft.
and
in
constellation, vide R. B.,
Virgo,
the
Yorkshire
Archceological
XXXVI,
1886), a
good-omened
150
star of prosj^crity
and

Feb. 5]
I
PROCEEDINGS.
that Bartnbha-dudu (formerly rendered
[1SF9.
may add
'
"the-StarLibrce,
doubly-little "),
'
"the Little-Twins,"
'
will
be a and
{-i
the
Northern and
Southern
'
Chnvs, the latter probably being Idkhu.
They
are described as
Mul
Tzaiiis,
Bariabba sa ina sid mid Sibzianna

which
in
jiaziizu,
"the
[^Little]
the
hour of Sibzianjia
\Arct7inis\ are fixed."
A
that
reference to their position with respect to
Arcturiis
will
show
they answer
to
this
description.
"),
The
" the-
Bartabba-galgal (formerly rendered " the-Star-doubly great

Great-Twins," are Castor and Polhix (a and
/3
Gemiiiorutn).
is left
The name Kaksidi does
not occur on what
of the Reverse
of this Tablet, which, amongst others, contains the
names Nibatanu, Sakvisa, Lubatgiittav, and the ^J:l[>->f- {]^< Kakkab Nimi, " the star of the Fish^'' perhaps Fiscis, which afterwards became Pisces.
Yours
faithfully,
RoBT. Brown, Jun.
The next Meeting of the Society will be held at 9, Conduit Street, Hanover Square, W., on Tuesday, 5th March, 1889, at 8 p.m., when the following Paper will be read
:
Rev.
C.
J.
Ball
"
Nebuchadrezzar
in
the
Bible
and the
Cuneiform Inscriptions."
151
Feb.
5]
[1889.
BOTTA, Monuments de Ninive. 5 vols., folio. 1847-1850. Place, Ninive et I'Assyrie, 1866- 1869. 3 vols., folio. Brugsch-Bey, Geographische Inschriften Altaegyptische Denkmaeler.
Vols.
I III
Recueil de
(Brugsch).
Monuments Egyptiens,
et J.
Brugsch
Diimichen.
4.
(4 vols.,
copies sur lieux et publics par H. and the text by Diimichen
of vols. 3 and
DuMiCHEN,
Historische Inschiiften, &c., 1st series, 1867.
2nd
series, 1869.

2 vols.,
folio.
GoLENiscHEFF, Die Metternichstele. Folio, 1877. Lepsius, Nubian Grammar, &c. 1880. De Roug6, Etudes Egyptologiques. 13 vols., complete
,
to 1880.
Wright, Arabic Grammar and Chrestomathy.

ScHROEDER, Die Phonizische Sprache. Haupt, Die Sumerischen Familiengesetze. Rawi.inson, Canon, 6th Ancient Monarchy.
BuRKHARDT,
Eastern Travels.
Wilkinson, Materia Hieroglyphica. Malta, 1824-30. [Text only.) Charas, Melanges Egyptologiques. Series I, III. 1862-1S73. Le Calendrier des Jours Fastes et Nefastes de I'annee Eg)-ptienne. E. Gavet, Steles de la XII dynastie au Musee du Louvre. Ledrain, Les Monuments Egyptiens de la Bibliotheque Nationale.
Nos. I, 2, 3, Memoires de la Mission Archeologique Francais au Caire. Sarzec, Decouvertes en Chaldee. Lefebure, Les Hypogees Royaux de Thebes.
Svo. 1877.
Sainte Marie, Mission a Carthage. Guimet, Annales du Musee Gumiet. LEFfeBURE, Le Mythe Osirien. 2nd
Lepsius, Les Metaux dans
Memoires
partie.
d'figyptologie.
"Osiris."
les Inscriptions
Egyptiennes, avec notes par
W.
Berend.
D. G. Lyon,
A.
et
An AMiA't) and
Assyrian Manual.
L.
Mechineau, Tableau Compare
des Ecritures Babyloniennes
Assyriennes.
Erman,
Aetjypten
u.
Agyptisches Leben im Altertum.
2 PARTS, Mittheilungen aus der
Sammlung der Papyrus Erzhcrzog

le
Rainer.
RoBiou, Croyances de I'Egypte a I'epoque des Pyramides.

Recherches sur
le
Calendrier en Egypte et sur
POGNON, Les
Inscriptions Babyloniennes
du Wadi
Brissa,
152
VOL.
XI.
Part
5.
PROCEEDINGS
THE SOCIETY
VOL.
Fifth Meeting,
^tJi
Mare/i, 1889.
CONTENTS.
PAGE
P.
LE Page Renoltf
Arabic Text
(/'/o/f/tv//).
Coptic Transcription of an
1
55- 1 58
Rev. C.
Part
J.
Ball.
Inscriptions
85.
of Nebuch.idrezzar
the
Great.
IX
4-30.
British
159-160
The Cylinder
F.
Museum.
(8 P/atcs.)
L.
Griffith. Notes on
the Text of the (TOrbiney Papyrus...

List of Gods,
(2
161-172 173-174
Dr. Bezold.
A Cuneiform
FlaUs)
-e;*-
PUBLISHED AT

II,
Hart Street, Bloomskury, W.C.
188 9.
[No. LXXXII.]

II,
Hart
AND
PROCEEDINGS.
PROCEEDINGS
OF
THE SOCI ETY

OF
NINETEENTH SESSION,
Fifth Meeting,
^tli
1888-89.
Afarch,
1889.
P.
LE PAGE RENOUF,
IN
Esq., President,
THE CHAIR.
4^^^^
The
following
Presents
were announced,
:
and
thanks
From
the Author
h.
: D.
Mallet.
Le Culte de Neit a
Paris.
Sais, these
presente
recole du Louvre.
:
8vo.
1888.
From
the Author
Dr.
:
A. Wiedemann.
Die Unsterblichkeit
der Seele nach altagyptischer Lehre.
From
and
Alfred H. Paul
Constantinople,
in the
Ancient and Modern,
with excursions to the shores and Islands of the Archipelago

to the
Troad.
[Tour
Levant.]
1797.
By James Dallaway,
M.B., F.S.A.
London.
4to.
:
From
Die Vorsemitischen Kulturen in the Rev. C. J. Ball Aegypten und Babylonien von Fritz Hommel. Leipzig. 8vo.
1883.
[No. LXXXII.]
153

Mar.
5]
[1889.

:
From M. de Clercq
dique
et
Collection
de Clercq
Paris.
catalogue mdthoetc.
raisonne.
Antiquites
Assyriennes,
Folio.
Tome
premier.
Cylindres orientaux.
1888.
A
Clercq
special vote of thanks
was awarded
to
Monsieur de
for his valuable donation.
The following were nominated Meeting on 2nd April, 1889:

Rev.
for election at the
next
Edward
Huntingford,
D.C.L.,
Valley
End,
Chobham,
Woking.
Miss
Ilovvarth, 73,
Church
Street,
Kensington.
Rev. W. H. Frere, 24, High Street, Stepney, E.
The
1889:
following were
elected
last
Members of
the
Society,
having been nominated at the
Meeting on 5th February,
Edwin Howard, L.S.A., i, Devonshire Road, South Lambeth. Monsieur TAbbe Robert, Pretre a I'Oratoire, Rennes, He de
Vilaine, France.
K. F. Koehler, Universitatstrasse
26, Leipzig.
To
The

University Library, Jena.
A
"
will
Nebuchadrezzar,
Paper was read by Rev. Charles James Ball, entitled in the Bible and the Inscriptions," which be printed in a future number of the Proceedings.
C. J. Ball,
Remarks were added by Rev. A. Lowy, Rev.

and the President.
for this
communication.
^r^Mil'.^^^^f?^
154
Mar.
5]
PROCEEDINGS.
[1889.
A COPTIC TRANSCRIPTION OF AN ARABIC TEXT.

By
p.
le Page Renouf. was

living at
Some
years ago,
when
Cambridge, Mr. Bradshaw,
the late excellent Librarian of the University,
showed me a quantity
rightly
of fragments of Coptic manuscripts, which,
if I
understood
him, had formerly belonged to Tischendorf.

tion with the Education
all
My
me
duties in connec-
Department prevented
from giving them
the attention they deserved, but I have no doubt that they would
repay a careful examination.
One
I<LVJUL
set of these
fragments specially attracted
my
attention.
The
writing was Coptic, but not so the language.

,
The words
to
ÔA
Arabic
"every day,"
the
at
once showed the language
be Semitic^
and
all
neighbouring words were evidently Arabic.
letters in small character
were written over a certain number of the
Coptic
letters
by which they were transcribed.

to
The fragments evidently belong but though many of the sentences are
a complete translation impossible.
some monastic biography,

want
perfectly intelligible, the
of context arising from the torn condition of the manuscript renders
The pronoun
is
AG^C
in the third
fragment
implies a female no where else mentioned.
Nor
is
it
always possible to
sentence.
make
out
who
the person spoken of in the
There are
also impossible
words or groups on
my
copy,
some of which may be owing
to the writer of the manuscript, whilst
others are no doubt to be ascribed to blunders of

I
my
own.
quoted
this text in the last
number
of our Proceedings as a
warning against incautious inferences from the transcription of one

language in the alphabet of another, and in so doing
mitted an oversight which
I shall I
myself com-
presently mention,
and which may
add force
excited
to
the warning.
curiosity,
The
I
short extract which I gave has

frag-
some
I
and
have been asked to publish the
ments.
lines
do so now
as far as
my
notes permit.
so.
is
They
in
give
all
the
which are complete or nearly
In the torn passages isolated

not found
the rest of the
words occur, but the only one which

155
Mar.
text
5]

the important word Si^\'2^*.
It
[i88g.
is
comes
in the
hne which
followed at the end of the fourth fragment.
The Arabic letter ^ is written several times over the Coptic ^. The gaf 3 is written over the Coptic K and U over the second O The Coptic in oeoXA-KItl. does duty for the . and for
Hamza
It
at the
beginning of words, but also for

I
-^
and
was through an oversight that
said, that the
Arabic particle
here regularly
was represented by
Kc
is
and C|e.
The Coptic
1.
stands for^.
is
i
êî:^
'azii,
'
jÛ
wd/iid, 'one';
E-^.KO ^^.ÎJUL
^îLz
Lz^^ waqt
'ioagid-oh,
'a considerable time,' and

him.'
Kexe2^0^
therefore
is
A;?-,
he found
We
.
should
read
E.eêrt, êXeJUtJUte, êIeeX^,KO^,

ive-yethlaq-oh respectively.
as we-kdn,
i
we-kmmd,
Both
particles
all
and
occur constantly
throughout these texts as they do in
Arabic narratives.
The
chief phonetic peculiarities of these fragments besides the

.,
use of VL for
and
that in a
grammarians, are the use of

le
for the
!
way not recognised by the Coptic Arabic b and of 6 for a as in Îlt

el qalll
em yd
It is
ab-i,
'oh
my father'
fix
eêXoT e^XeÔJUL
'
gXk^XiX =
meal.'
hy7i
akaln aklehum
whilst they ate their small
impossible to
the dates implied in these transcriptions.

[d, a,
The
various sounds of a
I
d) for
are generally considered
modern, but
am
is
not aware that any proof of this supposition has
been given, or
attainable from existing evidence.
That the present Copts pronounce 11 as ^ simply arises from the fact that for centuries they have spoken no other language than the Arabic, in which the b sound exists but not the/.
These observations are made
for their
own
sake,
and not
for the
purpose of upholding the antiquity of

to be ancioit.
my
texts.
The
fact of their
being transcribed from the vulgar dialect of Arabic proves them not
But there
years old
is
no knowing what exact date
is
necessarily
implied by the pronunciation which they betoken.
It is certainly
some hundred
I
perhaps a thousand.
'the
Saint,'
translated
GCgojei^ by
because the story

in other
is
evidently that of
*
some holy personage, and because

occurs at the very end, but of this
I
monastic
Almost
Perha]
ÎP,
cannot be sure.
the entire line has been destroyed.
156
Mar.
5]
PROCEEDINGS.
is
[1889.
biographies of the Copts the Saint
called
HlêXXo
in his
own
language and ;^Jil\ in Arabic.

to
But the word might equally apply

in that of a saint.
an aged person whose history occurs

I
now
give the four fragments, with a few notes identifying a
sufificient
number of words,
so as to furnish a clue to the general
meaning.
Bex^neo
li^fjLfL
^^^:Keo^
*
ecycyei^
neX^^.cye~
X^^
ie^<LXXiJUL02^ JULe lertq^-^^ rteqco^^ êJULem
^^-,2^
eeo^-^XiJUL
^
x^"
^
i^-^julgX c^.Xe^ E.eieo^.^^-2^

^
X^-Ko^
XeiepK02^
n^-^2^
.Seqi
eXeiejuL
^
^m
^^
exeXoT
eojfflei^
exê&o-*-*-
eXK^.XIX
neXîcye
xeX
eccA.Xeo eXxejuLe^^^.
yê'Xi^:Ke^
XIe^^.XXeiUL eX^.^
enn^-TJUL
^^
qepA.KA.2^
ecycyei^
êx^r^
eX^.^
^^
^^.T^"e leKo-rju. ecyojei^ lenepeK ^^.XKI, cLnep Xe^^2êoo^^2 qeXejULAJLe neKi ecycyei^ neieJUL E.4LK0 ^^.îJUL^* ^^.leKoT^" eXeqx^^P eX^.^ K^.IeXe^*^ Xo, KotxjL ertT eiÂ.^^ epK02^ êx^rt ôt ieK^.eeX
qexpo& 1^
XoT^
Xeê
K^-ieXe Jute lejuLX^nrti
gjul
eXeqx<^P ^^K^ êXejuL

cen^.^2êqo^
E.ejuLen
-^
igjulî-*^
êKi2ê K^ôejuLeK^.oeX
êx^"
c^.nep
TT^.^2^
ê2ê Xgajljuls oeK^.2^2leiUL
eXXniX"^ xe2^2ê qeXejuLJULe ecoHiK^.^-^ ^ffl^y^J^ qeB.exe2ô^ xeXec ^^^^rtîo^ qeK^,X Xo^ iXe eXeit XeuL oejuLî ~^ K^Jk Xog^ le eni enit^.K Xeju. eeeX^-Krti
qeK^.
Xo^
AxexecA-pT^^ eiK
^^.k XieXXe-*
eoê-
n^-K qenepiK ^^.Xi^ ecyajei^ êXejuLJULe kajulot
^^.JULeXoT ecc^^Xe^ eXxejuLe^^. eeX^-K eX^.^ Xeleceepi^"^ êienejuL k^.XiX êx^n ei^<L ecycyei^
xeXec
qi juLecrte^ô^
leeên neqco^ iXe

157
^0Kp^.~"
^.eqiJULeôT xeXec c^.p qiceôT
Mar.
5]

wont.
said
[1889.
'
i'jU:
*
[Jls.
supper.
_i3
profit.
*jJjtj
instruc-
tion.
'
he
the
prayer.
httle.
^^
and he dismissed
him,
^^
(j!^\
4XJ
rested.
Jjdi
round.
get up
" the brother.
Jus waited.
IaÎ the evening. Jlj- went " till the old man should
to his wont.
and
bless
him according
a
still.
" and when the old

^^
man remained
^*
sleeping
considerable time.
^^
cried out.
\j[s
saying.
" Lij^
Xi thought,
reflection,
memory.
I do not
'^
remember any meaning of the verb JJjj in this connexion. ^^ a corrupt has overcome me, ^yCc. ^ from ^^J^ go away.
^^
passage.
that not.
when
to rest
still
night approached.
-^
kiijJL:^
awoke.
little
:
^*
L>J
^^
from
'^^
.
" and he slept a
and the
old
man was
sitting
on
his cushion (jjû^),
wearying (c^xj")
his soul until the
morrow."
158
Mar.
5]
PROCEEDINGS.
[1889.
Part
IX.
J.
THE GREAT.
By Rev.
C.
Ball.
The Cylinder
I
85. 4-30.
British Museum.
but have been hindered
It is
copied
this
unique cylinder
it
last year,
by circumstances from publishing

in the
until
now.
by
far the finest
Museum
collection of the cylinders of this king, being large,
and carefully though rather closely written in the Its importance is determined by modern Babylonian character.
well proportioned,
the fact that to a considerable extent the inscription runs parallel
with that of the India

analysis
:
House
slab, as will
be seen from the following
Col.
I,
12
Mar.
ba-ne,
5]
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCIL-EOLOGY.

must be read E.I.H., VI, 39
iiifin.
;
[1S89.
IX, 38.
Bahil
is
another
instance of an
constr. with
instead of the usual
a.
Other
interesting variants are the ir-ta-mu
muku, E.I.H.,
VII, 17 (See Proc, Febr., 1889, p. (an example of the violent assimilation of ^ to II, 56
;
is-ta-a-mu of E.I.H., 45 144); za-am-mu-ku, I, 48=zagI,
of
m\ comp.
da)
;
Phillipps cyl. Ill, 11, da-am-ma-tim
a-nim, II, 32
II.
43
= ^<?;;/^(7//w); ki-da(m)= ki-da-a-nim, E.I.H., VIII, 48 (an instance oi datn for sur-i-ni = su-ur-mi-ni, E.I.H., IX, 6.
ni-si-ka of III,
its
The musallim
A.H.
p.
82, 7
43 suggests that musallim
ni-sik in
14,
631 and
16)
128,
Col.
Ill,
companion cylinders {Froc, Febr., 1889, means "Making thy people to prosper,"
and
that the ni-sik rapsati of 5
65,
I,
5, is
a careless repetition of
its
a vox solennis.
Cylinder (D), which through the kindness of

is
owner, F.
(I
W,
Lucas, Esq.,
that in
I,
;
at present in
my
hands, also has

is
j-^J
sik.
may add
3 the
^,
of
not
^,
perfectly clear,
-zu
so
that a-as-ru
is
correct
last
and that li-mi-e-su not

cylinder.)
III,
nor
-si
is
the
reading of the
Lastly,
word on the same
the
mu-sa-am-mi-hu
II,
44 confirms
I
my
view of
ustammih, E.I.H.,
future
27,
as against Flemming's.
reserve for a
number of
the
Proceedings
the
consideration
(I,
of the
III, 12
two
30),
principal passages peculiar to this cylinder
38
43
the latter of which

cylinder of which
I
is
important, in relation to a passage of the

first
gave the
copy
in the Proceedings of
May,
have
1888, and to a parallel passage of an inedited cylinder which

collated.
160
Proc. Soc. Bibl. Arch., March, 1889.
PLATE
I.
AN UNPUBLISHED INSCRIPTION OF NEBUCHADREZZAR THE GREAT.

By Rev.
C. J. Ball.
The Cylinder
85.
30,
I.
1.
British Museum.
Column
>^
î
:?f^r
^11
Tr
"^r
^î
r-
^t4
-yî^
^.'i^'i
^4
-T^r^
^r
-it
t?
j^^t g<
îl "^14 î
r?
K>K
j^^^f
[HIT
-r ^!L jpr <r-m lo^ 5^0 ^r .^^ 4:<r^r i? -nt
rif
[<r-0^r-TOH^T
>^^ "7^ ^n -T <^ ^T
-<
4^ ^n jr^^r <r-s^ -th ^} ^r4

[4^ -ITT-<>
T?
^4 ^T ^r î
y
^c:TT
3M
[iiT
^ju H^r
îr
5^1
^ ^ 11^ <Mr<T -^> m
;:n >^ -T<r ^T ^r4 ît <tt ^h ^^
4^ ^
>^\r-S7
':f?
^r
N
k-K
t?

Proc. Soc. Bib!. Arch., H/arc/i, 1889
PLATE
II.
An Unpublished
Inscription of Nebuchadrezzar the Great.
Column
continued.
:<ri
îT K-K
T?
"^14 -^> +? ^^y4f -^>
^y<y iH -y<y ^ iMy -^> y][:^y4<y-y!<y^HJH^y^^^yy^^?j4^-'iyE^H^^y
n -y^ -^> -^> [^y4 ^- -y<y -^> <xy

i?
>-^ k>k
^^y -s^y4
a<
-ly
^n
"^y
c<y
^4 -y^
yi
^n
"^y
^lyy
tM ^^y >^ [4^^yH4y ^5:?^y

'M:
-y^y^ i^-^
Tr
'^^
-yy<y
^4
<y-yy<y
^- ^
-yy<y
^\ 5^^y "^y^ <^^ m: ÎL ^ycy;: :^^ <y-ey ^lyy ^,<a^^^^^^ "^m m^-\ V^\ \^\ \ ^}4 4f^ ^^t\ :^.^ ><^ ^\ <^^ A^ ^\ ^y ^n ^y
ty :Hy<y ^^^y
^y
<y-
.^^^
>^:^ îy<y
[^yi^y
!^^ .:^..
^^y^;?
j^y
Sf
^yy
<ii
^y
^y4
K-K
y?
:^ <y- k>k
^y^ f e^
[:^^y
-y j^
"^y y?
-^>
-y<T
jû
HI
y?
K'K 3y^y :^
-^yy
H4y
^ H^
^^pffr^ y? .^y
^n
-yy<y
.4
.4
^y^r
:^
^yy
j^^y
^
.^y
yif
v,
^4
-iii-
-^y
'^
[^^-yy<y ^^f^y
j^y
^y^y ^f^^ym
ly- îy
-y^
-^
k-k
.4
--y
^y
k-k
:^y liy
y]f
^^
H^y
:^?
[^
:^^y ^y^y^ ^y^y --y >yyt
^.y
.^j^
^y
^yy<y
^^y
t>
<:^^r
\^^ .4 ^y^ ^ ^y^ 5.i^y ^ly

^^y jff^
^y
^
^\^,
^yy
- :wH
-y^y^ :<y^y
*::<i;
-t
^r ^^>
^yiy -y^y^
^-y4
t^
^4 ]i4
rifl^^
<y-s >^^
x.< K-K -^y
??
^2

Proc. Soc. Bib I. Arch.,
March, 1889,
PLATE
III.
An Unpublished
Column
37.
continued.
:^?
< ^T
>s.y
-m
^-T
I-
-^^
K^
-^^?
-T
-ill Jpr
<r- ii3
-A^^
â ^
38. 39-
:^y
^
V
^r
^n^ ^\ î --r 4f^ ^r
m
-iii
-I ^H-
îr
ib ^Sf
^ ^
^]f
41. :^]f
a
'^r
j?T<r
42.
$f
îry
tû
^T
^yii
-M^
-^^lii
^Jî ^T
^ ^\^
^w
>-\A^
.^^
44.
^ .4 î
[
<-r-^
îT
4 ^n
^4 ::: ^H ^:^^r
-^^14 "^r
"BT
iM ^^TT J^
E^r;
<^T<^
-^>
y?
ia 5^
^\^ ^^
J:^? --T -ill
45.
J^= J^^ n
'^ -TH
46
47
[ ^ >^^ ^r y- r? ^r4 :^T IT- ^r IT- E^ ^T HI ^- >IT .^^ ^- ^t4 T? ^T '7^ E^ ^4 >^^ ::: [
^ A kS\
<r-Ti<T
.IT
>^!T
4^ 3TT
^ H
^^^ ^î
JÎT
^TT -??
^^
:^
-T^T^
>^
:^^
-TT<T
y-
"^T
-T^T^ "^T
:?:?
IH
^T ^^
48
^ .4
E^
E^ ?!
-^-
#>
>ff^ Îf^T^ -^
"i^T :?^^T
--T
-n ^T
[^^T-T<::4
49 50
51
^
.4
^y
TI
^4
T?
^TT
^^r
-ÎT
):^
^
:^
-TT<T
Idl
B
T?
-\ ^4
^
>-^>
-T >^^ -T
<::^
^T
^4^
tn ^
:^
^n
^^l
J4?^
52. ;[pl
.4
^^T ^Til K-K
Tlf
J^T E^ <M HI [3T4-^-ITT?-ÎT.IT <T-TT<T K'K T? -ill >^ :hT ^4 T? [-ITM^T^;?
5 3.
:^?
^^t4 JÎ^? -T -in ft <T-S IS
â ft
<-T^
:iT4
^ xTT
Proc. Soc. Bibl. Arch., March, 1SS9.
PLATE
IV.
An Unpublished
Column
II.
^T IV Î :^Î ^c| -in T? KK 4^ iîn ^\ <WT^ tMi
^11
^r
<xr
^r
i?
tn ^
K'K
eî?
3rr îr
a^
t^<^
^^rr -r
-^.
^ ^î4
î^ --r
;^
î\
^r^ ^-
^n
:in
^^r4 ^,
yY [
-in
^
yY
^
E^
>^ ^4 ^-# idof <i"^r -TM HI :gi4 .4 <;::: :^? <j:^ ^^r4 E^ <T- t\A} >^wT ^ 4f^ .IT ^r .4 ^^r -y^ ^^t4 h^? :iir -^^t4 ^][ ^:? --r ^n ji^
:ffT
4^
^
-ii
^ly
^ 3y ^ j^
:gr4
^t4
t?
-^> 311 :^r
j^î
^-
^^,
-^^^
^
^r
:ff^
^l4
^î
<T-
K>K
^-j|:
<^T-^
V -\ %\^
^T ^, î ^T
m
4
^^
^y
<^^ ^]? -r^r^ ^t
"^1
IHm H<r ^^^ -^> ^4 HT sr -^^14^ :gr4

!?
^ î4
ty
îr -ii<t -r
^r^^.'^y x^'^y yi-M^ff^yêy^K-K 43y^y>f -"^y*^^<y-S^

-T^
^y ^ ^?
:^ K'K
^^ ^? -yy<y e^ î; v, -^^, -^, ^y^

[.i^îH^y-^^
\^\^74^^^
"t-
^^t\
JL<- K-K
^y
<^:^
44f
^y ;:n ^y
^y^y
y^
%\^
V,
^\ -\A--
m
[
î
'^
^\ ^ly -^w
^4
>\.
j^?^ -yy<y
t> $i .^
^- x^\ %\t

Proc. Soc. Rihl. Arch.,
March, 18S9.
PLATE
V.
An Unpuplished
Column
21.
II.
continued.
tr^
iH j^T ^^r ,
-\\A
[
22.
^ !.^ .^ y^ ^ tn
V^ -\^\^ %\
^ .4
îr
'^
K'K
>^^
-r^T^
^ K>K ^r^ ^ ^4
-^ <^y<^
^^r
^ ^ ^^l4
-^11
îir
4t?- K'K
IrJT
-^n ^ k-K ^- Î %\^

^-11 ^T
Il4
"et
>^^
2324.
1^ .4f 3r^r -I3kr ^ri ît
^4
1?
îi
c<! -^
Sf k>k
<<<<<?
'^T
tn
^ K>K <-K - ^^T -TÎ^ 3I^T -T
28. 29-
w .4
^11
.IT
j^rr
jî
Of
.^r
:ht
-it
^^ ^
j^n
T'<'
-IT J^?
4f^ 10
^T -IT
4?^
>-4
tn ^
311
k-k
e^t^^
Am^? ^T
30.
3
1.
-^r
V T^t4
TT
>^ -in ^tr <v hit - ^t -T4 "^T ÎT -^X î -TT<T ^ ^^T T? K>K
V-
^^ ^\
>^ <- ET^T K>K

[-T-li:sT
tr-ET<T T?
T?
32.
33.
-W 4
T][
^?
^^?
-T
"ilL 4PT
T?
^
fif
<XT
^T
HT^T
-TT<T
34. ^T^T:^T 35.
:hT4
H^T ^^^ -^> t^ >4f ^T 3TT H^T
-TT<T
<T-S
-TT -TT<T
4^
^?
^T
t^
36. 37.
38.
39-
.4 :^ J^{ -TT<T ^T "7^ ::: K-K X< TI -TT -TT<T ^] Idl K-K Jl.^ "^T B ^4 -TT<y ^} <h .IT "^T ^n >^ -in ^T T? K-K E^T? ^4 >IT tn ÎT T? ^'y ^T "^T 3TT E^ .4 liT ^ -TT<T <T-Sf T? "^TT -TT<T ^TiT ^T4 ?^ Tl "^T ET4T K-K :?fT IT- T? ::: s# -eH JÎT
^
^
[^T HjÎT-^
40.
'f:T
4^
THTg H^T i- >i> ÎTT KK ^T4 -^> <T-Sf '^T - E^ ^T -T<T -T^T^
T]f
a K-K
k-K
E^ ^][
^1^ 4^ "^T
t<î

Proc. Soc. Bibl. Arch.,
March, 1889.
PLATE
VI.
An Unpublished
Column
42
r?
II.
continued.
.4
^yr
Sf
-^^y^
v^^
m
-y
^^^
^y
-^y
-yy?^
44
45
K'K 4 :<y^y>f-iiy 4^11^1 ^-r <y.^^î^-r-T.ii<y ^1 #? #^ ^y^^^^y Ei^yK-K ^y
B4i^]^l^^-]]4 ^^y '^

4Py -^^yi5f
[iy4y?<y-a<y-t>'7^
^4^
46
47
^^y4
>^y
c<y
v,
-yy<y ^î?
iy4
-yy<y
y?
^y4
iy4 ^^wy >^

jr<^yy -yy<y
ty^ycy H^y
-y
^ .4
3yy
ny
48 49
50
51
52.
^y4
<y-
H^y
>:^..
4t^
:iy4
m
y?
^^
<y-s^
y?
t^^
^y4
E^ :^^y r, KK ^y^y^y y? -^yy -yy<y ^y^^y -in ^y y?
^ ^ 4^ ^t4 ^ ^4 >^y ^y^y i- -^>

-^>
K^
"^y
^
^^y
y;f
^^
-iiL jr:^^y <y-f
^?
J??^y
"^t
iiy^
^ ^
<^y^
-ly
-yy<y
^^ ^y4
<y-
53
^]^ y? >-^> y? .4 ^^y ^^y ^n y? k-k .4 ^y<y ^^ <^yy :<yy ^y4 ^y .^^
^^
-m-
y?
^y^
^r
:?:?
j^yy
^^yiy
^n
-yy<y
y?
[^y^y^^W^^y^^T^
54
55
^y î^y K>K ^-y<y ^yy
^ -
^^y
j^'ty
y?
^- a^ '^ K^ ^y4
k-k y- <^yy <^^
tn ^ -^>
"^y
>^mT
56
57
-ilL ^y^y^
^^
'Ey
^ly
^
??
^y^Jy ^yy<y
<5ry.<
^ ^ ^- ^
^y^y ^^yi^
HI
^yi!y
fj^
<y-yy<y k-k ^^y
^^y ^Vr -^
<a
Column
^-
III.
-^^y4
A^ <A <y-ef
"^y
^y^
-y^y^ -yy<^
^y
w ^4
[
^y
:::
<^yy
^
4^y
-ly >.fnn
^4
2.
:Hy4
^4
"^y
y?
"^y
3-
<y- "^y^
-^^y
^ly
j:^ ^^y ^\ ^\ -yy<y

-ly
-yy<y
"m-
-yy<y
y?
-ly
e^
^y
^
^y^y
^^y
k-k
i^y
;^ <i^yy
4.
5-
.^^
^y^yty
3yy
^j^^
H<y
^4-^
4
J^y ^y :^
4 ^
^^ ^yy j^

Proc. Soc. Bihl. Arch.,
March, 1889.
PLATE
VII.
An Unpublished
Column
III.
continued.
::j
-iT<r
%\\
m. -TH ^?
^^^ t^
'^r
^ 4^ ^r E^
n
K-K
.4^ "^T ^
-m
s^r^rî
H<r
^4
^ ^t4 ^ î ^t^ H<r >^:^

IHiH ^Î
^^? II- ^^? IIÎ
.Î
:il4 ^11 -II
JOL.<
"Î
JOL.. "Î
^
I?
3ii
-in
-IÎ^
^
I?
-a <a
"Î "BT
Hf-
^
<i-
KK
31^1
^?
Î
11^
.^^
î
^rî
K-K
.4
>^
^î^Â
-^^14
-yBV\ Tr -II -IIT^ K-K

Î
B#
-II^ H î ^T;:^ 3ir

^Jff
5:11
^
"^r
!^ ^ri ^^^ i?^4 4 1%][ >m
H4I
>^ffir
-A ^^ E^
I]?
^ ^
-iî^
j:^îi "^t
II-
4 ÎL ^ .4 lii ^
:?:;?
^ly
-ii^^ %\^
:hii
'î Î
iffig
H I? ^^

Jl...
X..
-rEf
^^ iy^
"Î
m ^-i4 :ii4 * î4 Vm ^ a 4 K-K 4

:ffÎ
-II <I-0 n ^^11 >^wr
4^
311
^11 -iif
-T^
-Î
;^? ;^ K^K :^?
^?
^ffi
^^, ^^, ^14 :ii4 1? -^> -I ^4 ;:: ^n

Î
JL^ ^? -II^?- Î 3I4I K>K
î
iî J^îi -ii<i
tM j^îi [-î4ini4
Î4 ^Î4 44f
C -H

Tr
f^^
<Mr<r K'K
:^
r
<:^-i
j^r j^t^t ^îihi

y?
.^
.4
--y
-n ^y?
^^y
4^ 4 4^
>??^
J:"^yy
>^wr ^:- 3!I
:hi
"et
-lyy >^^ k>k ^ ^y -:i 'Ey î ^^y ^

^f^^y
-rr
<y^
^-y <::-^y
^ly
-n
<y- jl.. --y
<ji^-m-^ ^y
j^^y
<yHy<y î<
^^y
K>K
*î
tn ^
^
y][
^
y]f
^^
j::îy<y
-y
^^y j^
>^f-
-ty
3yy
^4 ^y
>^
^ --y >^^
Sf K>K 3y^y
^y4
^n
^ î 4f^ 4^^
-^-
Sf -M: K'K
-^0
^
4
>^ t^.^ ^îr 4^-^ 3yy ^^ k-k E^y? <y- "Hy y? ^yy ^y? j^^ ?? .^^ -7^ >^ ^4 -^y idi -^-y4 idy :^ 3y^y fe -yy<y ^y i^n 3y^y E^ 0<! >^ ^y4 5^W -^^y^ ^Jff
3y^y
Vy
>^ ^y^ '^y^ <^^ -y<y ^y ^y^ -y^y^ 3y^y ^^
43y^y
jîi^y
-t^
m
"^y
'^y
^y
ii<
y?
k>k
4--
^y^y
^y^y
mi
:<ycT
+? a ^y ^^y^ ^. ^^yy ^y ^y gj ^y ^^ ^- m m /y^ ^y 4 ! ^y ^y E^ .4 ^ .^^ :: ^y4
>^^
i^ ^ly
J:><y
^
^^^
:<y^y -yy<y
<5.y<-
3y^y
J^
<^-
-y c:-i ^]
.|y .|y
yr
>yy^
<y-
y?
:Ey4
-^ -^ ;^ HI -iiL
-t^
[-^^y^^y^yîy-îy
y?
K-K
^^4 3y^y ^:i<y ^y >4f:- ^ + w-K

a^
t^ -ly ^^y ^yy

^yy -^ly
:<y^y
:: :Hy4y K'K
^n
-y<y
^>^yy
^^y -y 4 y? tM -y jri^yy -y +]; ^.r^y >^ ^-y^ -yy<y k-k y? y? <y-yy<y <yy^ y{ ^ <h ^4 ^t]J! ^ ^>^- :^ :gy4 y? ^4 H^y -^yy v, -'<> y? E^ .4 ]} j^W "Ey ^ly :?^^ :^^ tr^y^y -^^y4 :^ +? y
yif
Mar.
5]
PROCEEDINGS
[1S89.
NOTES ON THE TEXT OF THE D'ORBINEY PAPYRUS.

By
F.
L.
Griffith.
The D'Orbiney Papyrus

that has yet
for the
contains the most complete example

tale
:
been discovered of a Neo-Egyptian popular

it
while
grammarian
takes rank almost as the standard text in the
vulgar speech of the

to
New
Empire.
of
it
It is
therefore quite worth while

exactness.
It
is
ascertain
the
reading
with scrupulous
written in a wonderfully clear hand, but unfortunately the papyrus
has been injured in

tions,
many
places
and some of the current
restora-
which seem
to
have become traditional, are obviously wrong.

is
The
facsimile by Netherclift in the Select Papyri

I
very good,
and with the help of the undermentioned works

most of the restorations from
it,
have puzzled out
but our President having given
me
the greatest facilities for examining the original at leisure, I have
found that the
latter often converts
doubt into
certainty,
and occa-
sionally corrects the copy.
The
greatest advances
made
of late years in the interpretation of

translation with notes {Rev.
the story are
marked by M. Maspero's
Arch, 1878), and Dr. Erman's masterly Neuiigyptische Grammatik,

1880.
In re-reading the papyrus
have referred to the works of

the
transcription
in
Maspero,
1878 and
1883,
Groff,
1888, and
Mr.
Budge's compact and
handy Reading
Dr. Erman's
Book.
Moldenke's
edition,
New
York, 1888,
is I
believe the only recent work
upon
is
it
that I have not seen.*
To
Grammar my
debt
of
course very great.
word must be
said about the
numerous mistakes of the

2nd
v
|
scribe.
From some
meaning
sing,
a^^-^
cause he has often
made nonsense both

sing,
of form and
X)
{e.g.,
substituting the suffix of the

I,
for
3rd
to
VIII,
etc.
and
as
to
form, omitting
owing
,
preceding
in III, 9, also
^^\
and
when
next to
or 'K
etc.,
Add Colman's Manual,

161
Mar.
5]

at the
[1SS9.
and making various omissions or double insertions

the hues).
ends of
Some
mistakes have been corrected by re-writing and
partial erasure (especially visible
on the
original), also characters are
inserted in or above the line.*
In restoring damaged portions
all
these chances of error have to
be considered, together with those arising from the

strokes occasionally introduced.
I
connecting
have verified the facsimile with the papyrus throughout.

sic
In the subjoined transcriptions

a more or less complete sign
italics) that there
is is
means
and
is
that
upon the
original
;
visible
almost certain
sic (in
nothing to prevent the sign from being read as

?
transcribed.
The
use of
and
??
does not require explanation.
All
these symbols are intended especially to indicate the evidence of the

oris'mal.
I.
I.
PH
",'^
SIC
<^=
Msic
^
c^ (
pa
o
Dill
ail
2.
[^?/fl(jJ
(1
K.^_--"^
ê
I
I
(5
sic
^
I
v^ ';^^^^^:~si^ \>
3.
\i-i\u
miit\i{\f dual
(no X)
[^-1]
[^]M^^^.
"^
fo]^
(no
(3)
.7[//]
/[/]/
All these together wi
3,
dp
ITT].
I
IX,
8,
it
(^
XVIII,
5, etc.,
may be taken
In IX,
8, d
(HID
as verified.
do not think
necessary to notice
each of them.
really represents the

10, represents
more
cursive form of
Cm,
just
as the dot after
OO XII,
^S^, and after
_^^^
VI, 9,
scribe.
represents ^.
These are reproduced unaltered by the carelessness of the

^N
I
Also
in
^\
J\ XVII,
XVII,
6, is a naturally cursive version of
o-
162
\WSMMSiMi^f^S^^'.\
'['
-^fS^
f:i;
Jî
'"
îî' yT"
yT
ax 4Ji li
ft
lit
>->-
>->-
W^
AA
^
JLU
it
A
TT ^^
!:^
^^
^ ^
tttttttttttttttttf
Pi
*
^
'V' Ny^
N^ N^ N^
>
pa
U U
A*
^
A*
Vl
o O
1-1
Hr
fc4
1^
AU
A
Ti
îii
u
iU
>3^
n'
Ta
3
i+i
'ii
it
AAA
AAA
^
Hi
^.
AAA
i
51
AAA
A
4- Hr
A
A
+ + 4- Hr 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1
A A
A
^^
Bf^m
^
ti
"^
iM t= xu
^
A
>
Hh Hr
I
A
A A A A
A
t
A
>i->Jr
A
A
HrHr
A A
AAA
AA
N^
AU
N^
AA '<^ AA ^
:^
A
1^ Mi
^
4
A
Û û
1
^
-^
iU
AAA
ii
y^!
AA fsiS-
AA
^^^
AA
^^
4iJ:
î
ki
^ ^ '^
A A
4Jd ^
a;
A
#
A
HrHrHrHrHrHrHhHhHrtHrfff
A A A
tttttt
A A A
A
>'^^;
Mar.
5]
PROCEEDINGS.
<^
[1889.
'[
SIC SIC
(5ê]-W......
W
,
un W^.
I
"11
SIC
SIC
JS
\>
\xr\ar...^
SIC
nn
[all
pa\lf sn
5-
[k^'^ kill
nb n
m pa
[1
n/^x''^ nti
mtiif
lll^-=r'*[^=']i
6.
_H)^
\v\
'
"^J
P%4-
^îî'
\m
^(^;
=0=
\tal\f hmt mtiif sura
iiitiif-\\-
^^ ^h ^\
^_]
9.
(or
[12;;^
_?]
etc.)...
^ J^ra,"î
o
|.
[(1K_^?]^"
sic sic
y^'TT^'^
sic
sic
10.
[wZ/î-J^ (a/^x/i?)
...'^
[wyw.]
t^^
AAyV\AA
I
^
"'
I
ry^
I.
SIC
la.
ar as the commencement
is
plausible,
but from this
passage alone would be quite uncertain.
There
i|
is
a trace above the
r suggesting by
its
form the impossible reading

parallel
'^^
^ ^^
p.
^^=_.*
1.
However,
in
the
passage
is
Harris 500
I]
verso,
lost)
iv,
(original) the initial sign of the text
(upper half
followed by
plain
thus
:
.^--^
?".
As
have hinted above,
Vide Plate.
16.^
Mar.
too
5]

stress
[1889.
much
must not be
laid
upon
traces
and dashes
that give
no sense.
I.
This of course only confirms Professor Maspero's reading.
lb.
Traces of a sign after 1 (?v^^ facsimile)

prolonged, so read
it is
not the top
of the
2a.
2b.
3rt.
tu confused in
mounting the papyrus.

I
As
facsimile.
cannot read
it
(not
<^:=>)1]
It is
impossible to read the remains as any ligature of

it
(^
have examined
many
times.
It is
not "77?**
in the
3^ and \b. Insert the fragment
mounted
middle of the
page?
4.
I
'
Behold the [essence
strength ?]
'
of a god was in him.'
cannot decipher the mutilated sign for

split
essence ?'*
Pj,
will
in line 5
shows that the
should be rather wider, but this
have a very
slight effect in line 4.

4^.
Making allowance
left,
j^
for
'
the narrow piece will be

suit the original (not iihd
moved
which
\ inch to the
the facsimile
(ya.
'
1^
seems to
takes a different determinative).

is
The
vertical line after jutuf in
wrong.
herbs, etc.,
fields.'
Laden with
of the?]
and milk and with wood

qu'il faisait
!
(for burn!
ing
?) [etc.,
('Et voici ce
apres
qu'il
revenait des champs.')
cannot
satisfactorily read the
remains on
the narrow tongue, they are

to be in the facsimile.
7(7.
'
more obscure than they
are represented
In the place where his cattle were,' or some such sentence.*

?
8. 9^.
'[He took cakes of bread?] already
baked and
is
laid them.'
It is
The whole
of the edge of the papyrus

in the facsimile, in
broken away.*
right
wrongly represented
which the
hand edge of
the page should be entirely white.
the
commencement
of the lines.
A good deal seems to be lost from ~^s i| ^ "^ was at first written, but
For
âw>a
the superfluous sign was erased.

io<7.
w,
7iti
m,
etc.,
are not possible.
alone the gap

e.g.
is
rather wide, but there are examples of equal length,

\
lIIIj
in II, 10.
is
strange, but
is
clear
*
enough
in the original.*
Vide Plate.
164
Mar.
5]
PROCEEDINGS.
n stimu nti ahu
[1889.
II.
I.
//-/
st
SIC
rfiT] \ [(^]
'^^'^^
? ^^"
^ -^'''V
Tr>
SIC
111
'^ I
^-^
"
sic
SIC
Ft^
\-U /TH
rr^S-
SIC
SIC
SIC ? ^4^^/:^^/:<.
<:zr>
c><cs><^
7.
k r j^ ^1 _mJ H \_i/m
s'c
^'<:
rn
LI
îc
7i =^ Ik iJ iM Ji-^ c=^
I
I
^^
<S
^^
^ x^
sic sic
^''
'''^[x^
hrn^
sic
sic
sic
\\\
'
rrx^
j~
9.
..w;/v
...
/^-^fn'"-^[^^^]-'sAAA/\AA
10.
AD^ ^
SIC
SIC
n^ \
;
<^" ^^^
vr~t
ifl.
entirely cut off

\l?.
<n:> would be equally possible, the top of the by a lacuna facsimile wrong.
''j^^
sign being
P
U
not
P 1^
is
favoured by the space between P and the

1
1 1
top of
ic.
and the general appearance.

filled
is
certain.
?,
Space
by the prolongation of \
quite blank, as
if
but
it
seems quite
blank.
2a.
3^;.
The space seems

<rz>
is
<i:r> were omitted.
AAAw> is quite reasonable,
and can hardly be doubted on the

165
original, while
almost excluded.
Mar.
5]

aarfsH
I
?
[18S9.
40.
thus did they

l|
certainly not rt'rusn.

f]
6a.
suppose
(^
3rd person plural of
(2
cf.
l\\
\,
I,
8is
Whether [<z:>] or
perhaps doubtful,
-ja.
[/vwwk]
should be restored in the next sentence

2.
cf.
IV,
x'^^ bakii
is
impossible owing to the determinative.

is
If the
proposed restoration
their
right, translate
?)
'
their hearts
were joyful with
work
in ? (or
from
their beginning of labour.'
The
tops of
nO are discernible.
Za.
'
They were waiting

is
for seed-corn.'
\oa. This
of course a mistake of the scribe.
X ^/ww^(^
/wrs^s \^
SIC
sic
III
i Hi'
<=>
El
sic
SIC
maau.
1
21* /wwNA
sic
sic
SIC
SIC
'i
SIC sic
3.
'' p7-t qnu auf hr
4. ^
[I
ft nf Pol J L J
'
I
I
SJ
^-^"i saic
sic
nti
hr
SIC
SIC
SIC SIC SIC
SIC
AAAAAA
sic sic
J\
izc
l^
lie
'-
-'
SiC
7.
...
aw
[*v-=>- ]
^^^
^^
fiî
[u/i]
ut strii '^^
-Ja
I
sic
J\
"^
h.'>.
">.
-^
2i'
SIC
SIC
sic
166
>
Mar.
5]
PROCEEDINGS.
hbsu
nfrirc-]
' '
[1889.
8.
^
xr
'
'
l^r\^'^^^\^\ m qntt
. .
2^^
(as facsimile).
9-
SIC
10.
-xr pa
aa
'^
4-*-
inntiif
sic
s^pWûa
sic
;
SIC
\a. '^'ZT is
quite impossible
perfectly,
so also are
j
^-^^ and
<rr>.""
'
6a.
dftu agrees
'
and seems almost
certain,
with the
passion of youth
7fl.
xu
7ik pai 7ia

is
(Maspero)
;
is I
believe grammatically impossible.

is
The
space
I
uncertain
at't
pai perhaps
sufficient to
fill
the gap.
hjsr\fsf\f\
IV.
^
sic
mar
\
t'f
ti/f nci
an x^ ^^
thou
?
^'"'
^
'-'-
<:
it
^^
r"^:j\^
AwwÂ
sic
ud xf bn du
the
tut,
'
for so
wilt not let
Lsic ?J
?
come
'
into
mouth
of any one.'
There seems
to
be a trace of
the dot which accompanies
^,
but perhaps
should be read.
For
2.
I will not, etc'
mh
gj^
(hardly 'www).
3.
x^^^'''X^
<^^|^^
sic
'^
!
sic
r L<IZ!>J
4
f
4.
i
M
t
l
1
(^^'X^ o^' l'^
perhaps superfluous)
'<'
da uhdut
sic
?
M. i^ V
e r
^^"=^^
.
5.
dha\jt ]
ti
m pa

fmd
SIC
. I
6.
pa
I
sfii
T\
^h
7171
d7is
st Jir \\ ^.wvaa
* -ycx.
<r^=~^ (2
^
TTQ
word
dim.
One
<7^//!
of the words has been wrongly read and

:
interpreted in
many ways
ddii qdi7'e "^"Tp

^'^/re
'
'
graisse noire
' :
de
salete,'
or simply 'graisse:'
'
kessel-fett
is
why not
c=^
1
=z>
fat
'
but the determinative
really
^^
thus have the
^^,1
'
(sometimes
2 <:^
X)
= c^ <^
wounds
?
* Vide Plate. t ptr,

'
bandages,'
'
lint,'
for
the supposed
or fir
may be some
and
III, 2.
net,
'
bag,' or other protection or
ornament
for the hair.
Cf. V, 2,
167
Mar.
5]
9-
PS\^*----^^^^^^^>IÂAAAAA
?
'ic
SIC
:
iJ
tJ-c^^
_Ms^
(v.
Ls,
QJ
/if?is (H
J|
The
and
stroke between
it
and J\
into
facsimile)
-^^
sic
cannot belong to J\ which

\\
is
would convert
{cf.
VIII,
9).
sufficiently clear
the
commencement
Ulsic
sic
of ^^^
is
traceable.
2.
unxu^^^^^pa'ii
"^Jl
sic
Cover up (adorn?) thy
hair (with the pfire
which
tlie
woman
required as evidence of the
falsehood
).
4.
^J/;;/<^ rl
<:zr>
is
^^^
but
m$^^
o
to be the tail
the reading
,
is
very
is
uncertain.!
clear,
may be
or <=:^>
S superposed
very incomplete.
written in
There seems
beneath the
of
^?'
or
^^^-^
(as
^^)
^^.
?^'^
(not
^"q)
7.
x^ arpa
^z-//
su.'\
8.
corrected to dusf, K^=^ being erased.
_cF^
sic
^^^
sic
In the succeeding pages of the facsimile some false signs are The modern ink is easily distinguishable, being shiny. The noted.
facsimile
marks only the extent of the
lacunce that
have been restored.
But the signs before and

with.
after these lacunae
have often been tampered
VI.
I.
ft
tdfm
matt ; cannot be
nf.
^^
'h., written
like IV,
ij
_^j
l^"t
no trace of C^ remains.
(Fide Plate.)
t Vide
Plate.
X I should be
much
inclined to correct this

lo/ii ciiif
7-
by an extremely slight alteration to

|
1\
^^^
I
in
T,
order to explain
iir f.
is
a good reading,
|
if
not
Ijetter
than
and the scribe was

as
cjuitc
capable of writing
|
for
K^=^_ in
nisf
cf.
this
group, especially
he had so often written
^q\
With
rtc^.qand|^)ic\(2?.
168
Mar.
3.
5]
PROCEEDINGS.
is
[1889.
r sx sx ran, there
no
dot, so not
q {cf.
âu
no trace of modern
8).*
ink;
4.
<n>
nutf.
has
its
usual form over
XV,
sic
/NAAA/VA
5.
vintk
jysic
9iCi
,
.^M ZIX. /^ but a mere dot.

I.
sic
m,
'
^^^
mark above
r
;
^
.
is
not recognisably
VII.
but the
9.
cf.
mtiif hr tut .... nituk

l]
l^^l^
;/////,
the latter as facsimile,

? is
first
in
.
it is
false,
and so
is \
genuine.
dmam
For a somewhat similar (but reversed) mistake,
VI, 4 nuifiox
VIII.
3.
mn
rl^^ê.
nd.
sic
aud r smt
dfnau.
sic
4.
5.
c^
11}^
^\
^
{(f-
XIII,
5).
The
space
left for
the entry in
1 1 1
red ink was too short, the signs are therefore crowded and
looks
more
8.
like
1 '
1 '
/VW\/V\ SIC
^^\. ^
mxt
S
3.
as usual,
no
ligature.
9.
v\ a white
d/)is?i.
[1
lacuna.
Jiixf
without J\
1]
(at end).
IX.
was begun following
but was altered to

{cf.
^.*
Yet
it is
hardly safe to draw a grammatical inference
XIII, 8 for
a similar error which has there caused confusion).
X.
9-
3.
qefcKi.
P
li
it.
iJ
7.
/!v!v!v
^^^ i erased
and the succeeding
signs partly
written over
XI.
10.
m
(1.
no/
There seems
Ais
i'^'ie
an du
11) st hut.
ei^d of
(such as I^t)round.
to be no sign after du prolonged upwards and curled
XII.
4.
3.
than.
^^not|.
*
Vide Plate.
169
Mar.
8.
5]

of
[1889.
l|
Anpu omitted and

9.
of
l]
(S
written
more
like
^.
XIII. 6 and
^q^^'
The lacuna
is
XV.
I.
^2^
is
lil
*^î^ "îT^-
wrongly placed and
the reading
45.
quite certain.
^^
^1
no
aiif Jims 2^11
<^ and ^^-^
are completely false, but
^^ may
be the true reading.

g.
H--^
is
perfectly distinct.
In the facsimile
might perhaps be read.
XVI.
ink.
3.
drqu
\_na
ntr\ the three signs
\A
are in
moder
d
4iJb
"^.M^
Vs.
'^
I
^v
\>
sic
/rt
mes
is
quite certain
-1^
111
6.
Ô
n
^7\
7.
/^/\/\/^yv\
The
together.
latter
pages are in bad condition, having evidently stuck

the red ink has almost vanished,
From page XVII onwards
and
is
very difficult to trace on the dark papyrus.

3.
XVII.
4.
f\
_H^
O^.
sic
XX?" (no/).
sic
XVIII.
zai
2.
^
End
(1
<^
'^j-')
an.
[At the time (not ,^_^^

4.
(|
of a ceremony?]
XVIII. XVIII.
^^ [
SIC
vv
i\
WAA.].
5.
I^^^^S^^^V'k
blC
SIC
i/c
??
"
iî "Y
^
g,j.
This cannot be
Fu/e riate.
170
Mar.
right,
5]
PROCEEDINGS.
the damsel
?
[1889,
'
when
had finished
....,' or
'
when
the [ceremony]
was
over.'*
XVIII.
6.
5.
end
^^ o^ ^^, no other
<=>M''^^
s i
sign.
red
almost
illegible
O ^^ Pi^
7\ [T]
SIC
'(SOI
/v^Â^
XIX.
2.
I.
formula as usual.
formula just traceable.
At end
J
[|
^
SIC
yj
i
3.
Laaa^/va
(rJ i__^ L_]

:!
^
;
i^
SIC
S!C'>.
\>
SIC
<cr>
^^
if
correct
is
very obscure
there was not space
enough
for
^^
.f
At end
un dntu
6.
(1
1
sic
(2
hr an
|l
fif.
End r
J^
^
There
is
^_
(S
7^
i
(2
c
seems quite possible.
a trace of each
sign.
8.
ZS
"v^
(^
^
On
_ v^
,
had been written but VQi

it.
was erased and
i^
written partly over
Endorsements,
(PI. xix).
etc.
the back of the last page the

left
titles
of the
prince Seti Merenptah were begun but apparently
unfinished
last
They were
written fully
on the obverse of the
page
The endorsement
the top
lefi
relating to bread
is
on the back of page

i.e.,
i,
in
hand corner when reversed,
behind the right hand
end of
I,
8-10.
* Harris
'^^ÂAA
500
v.
p.
iv,
I.
2,
anst {hr sp
the
aiii'ir']
|^
I
.^^T^
II II
I
seems
to
give
is
key
to
the meaning,
but
cannot yet
rest
decipher the signs.
vg^
perhaps preceded by
^
and the
should
be
identifiable.
Vide Plate.
t Vide
Plate.
171

Mar.
5]
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCILîOLOGY.

in
[1889.
With the above compare

Page
18,
Erman's Grammar
Page
16, 4.
,, ,, ,,
28, last
34, 37,
53,
example i. example but one, Orb.,

3.
I.
160,
example
i.
163, last example.
example example
l68, example 2.
179, last example.
'^
example
2.
Orb.,
I, 2,
wrong.
,,
200, example
I.
66, last example.
,,
223, example
230, example
4.
3.
144,
149,
,, ,,
example example
4.
3.
257, example 4.
etc., etc.
156,
The
Plate referred to in the above will be issued with
the next (April)
number of
the Proceedings,
172
Mar.
5]
PROCEEDINGS.
[1889.
A CUNEIFORM "LIST OF GODS."

Dear Mr. Rylands,
Will you allow
London, March 17M,
1889.
me
to give
you here,
finally,
the
text
of
K. 2100, which
I
copied for you as early as October, 1887.*
have nothing to add to the edition of that celebrated docu-
ment, thanks to the
many
scholarly notes which have been

text,
made
about the few extracts from the
which you kindly inserted into
the Proceedings^ two years ago.*

publications, not
all
But, judging from
some recent
of our Collahorateurs
it.
may have
in
mind
all
that
has been written about
So
append here a short enumeration of
those different articles and remarks.
Mr. Pinches stated once more his priority in respect of the
"find" to which
had already drawn attention by quoting
his
discovery as published in
time, he set forth a
my
Zeitschr., 1885, p. 166.*
At the same
new theory
as to the identification of
malahum
with the Phoenician

1888, No. 816,
p.
DD
/t2,
in a
paper published by the Academy,
428.
His view was not shared, however, by the

No. 817,
p.
Rev. W. Houghton,
ibidem,
ibidefn,
445, nor by Mr. Evetts,

time, gave an exact idea of
No. 819,
p.
30, who, for the

is like.
first
what the
first
tablet in question
In the meanwhile. Dr. Halevy's

Zeits.,
article
upon the
out, that
subject
"
it
had appeared,
1887,
p.
399
ii.,
who pointed
is
not absolutely necessary to suppose
that the Assyrian
malaJm was borrowed from the Phoenicians," and

:
discussed the equivalence of digirii

Zeits.,
hilibu.
In a second
article,
1888,
p.
193
ff.,
the same scholar treated the

tablet,
names of lands
which appear on the

fact, that
and
especially called attention to the
Sufnir and
Akkad
are not to be found

silentio
;
among them, which
he takes as an argu?nentut?i ex
for,
" the scribe could not
mention a language which never existed."
Also Prof. Delitzsch
used our text in favour of the Anti-accadian theory, in his Assyrian
Grammar, German
Prof.
Edition,
in
it
p.
67
f.,
while,
on the other hand,
Oppert found
the " absolute condemnation of the Anti1888,

p. 106.
sumerian priniciple,"
Zeits.,
* C/. our Proceedings, Vol. IX, p. 377.

Mar.
5]

summer
of
last year,
[1889.
In the
Mr. Pinches' opinion as to vialahum
was taken up again by Dr. Hommel, and then by Dr. Haupt,* but
was rejected once more by Dr. Halevy, who considers the
the lengthy discussion to be, that
result of
"we
still
maintain, in spite of
that
Mr.
Haupt's
is
disdainful
note of exclamation,
the
;
Assyrian
malahian
the Semitic
H^^, and
by no means D^T'tD
and we
defy anyone to demonstrate the contrary": Zeits., 1889,
p. 56.
To Prof Oppert, we
elucidation of the
finally
owe a new and most valuable
word Kassn,
partly derived from our tablet, Zeits.,
1888,
p.
421
ff.
You
this
will see
from these few bibliographical notes, how important

is
"List of
Gods"
considered to be, and that
it
appears not to
be superfluous to bring the entire original text unto the notice of

scholars,
-even post festum.

Yours,
etc.,
C. Bezold.
See also Delitzsch,
W.B.^
p. 313.
oO g
'
gg^C->'"o
The next Meeting

Conduit
read
P.
of the
Society will be held
at
9,
Street,
April, 1889, at
:
Hanover Square, W., on Tuesday, 2nd 8 p.m., when the following Papers will be
LE Page Renouf, President:

:
"Parallels
in
Folk Lore."
Rev. a. Lowy
" Jehovistic and Elohistic Proper Names."
174
CSfor
>s>l
:Hr
X
k k
U kkkkkkkkk Hr'HrHrHbHhHrHhHrHhHbHhHrHt-HhHh AAAAAAAAAAAAIAA

*^
AA
A
^^^
ft
3
Âi
A A
5^
AAA
AAA
AA
Si
AA
AA
A A
AA AA
JIA
^
TO
AU
Tl
i|
AU
AA
11
>-r
A
H'
M
AA
>
^
ft
AA
AAA
TO
A
I!
XI
A
u
A
A
1?
Hh
AAA
CI
A
T T
4A
:^
Mar.
5]
PROCEEDINGS,
[1889.
BOTTA, Monuments de Ninive. 5 vols., folio. 1847- 1850. Place, Ninive et 1' Assyria, 1866- 1869. 3 vols., folio. Brugsch-Bey, Geographische Inschriften Altaegj'ptische Denkmaeler.
Vols.
I III
Recueil de
(Brugsch).
Monuments Egyptiens,
et J.
Brugsch
Dlimichen.
(4 vols.,
copies sur lieux et publics par H. and the text by Dumichen
of vols. 3 and 4.)
DOmichen,
Ilistorische Inschriften, &c., ist series, 1867.
2nd
series, 1869.
Allaegyptische Kalender-Inschriften, 1886.

2 vols.,
folio.
GOLENISCHEFF, Die Metternichstele. Folio, Lepsius, Nubian Grammar, &c., 1880.
1877.
De
Roug]6, Etudes Egyptologiques.
13 vols., complete to 1880.
Wright, Arabic Grammar and Chrestomathy. ScHROEDER, Die Phonizische .Sprache. Haupt, Die Sumerischen Familiengesetze. Rawlinson, Canon, 6th Ancient Monarchy. BuRKHARDT, Eastern Travels.
Chabas, Melanges Egyptologiques. Series I, III. 1862-1873. Le Calendrierdes Jours Pastes et Nefastes de I'annee Egyptienne. 8vo. E. Gayet, Steles de la XII dynastie au Musee du Louvre. Ledrain, Les Monuments Egyptiens de la Bibliotheque Nationale. Nos. I, 2, 3, Memoires de la Mission Archeologique Fran9ais au Caire.
Sarzec, Decouvertes en Chaldee. Lefebure, Les Hypogees Royaux de Thebes,
1877.
Sainte Marie, Mission a Carthage. Guimet, Annales du Musee Gumiet. Lefebure, Le Mythe Osirien. 2nd
Lepsius, Les Metaux dans
Memoires
partie.
d'figyptologie,
"Osiris."
les Inscriptions
Egyptiennes, avec notes par
W.
Berend.
D. G. Lyon, An Assyrian Manual. A. Amiaud and L. Mechineau, Tableau Compare des Ecritures Babyloniennes
et Assyriennes.
2 parts, Mittheilungen aus der
Sammlung
der Papyrus Erzherzog Rainer.
RoBIOU, Croyances de I'Egypte a I'epoque des Pyramides.

Recherches sur
le
Calendrier en Egypte
et sur le
Pognon, Les
du Wadi
Brissa.
IRecoibs
of tbe
BEING
past
OF THE

scholars.
The new
respects,
series of
volumes
differs
from
its
more
amount of
and

the Old Testament.
Crown octavo
Cloth.
4s. 6d.
Volume
now
ready.
Samuel Bagster
&
TLhc
Bronse niaments of tbe ICâlace (Bates from Balawat.

[Shalmaneser
II,
B.C.
859-825.]
Parts
I,
II, III,
to Subscribers.
In accordance with the terms of the original prospectus, the price for
each part
price)
is
now
raised to ;î los.; to
Members
IS.
Society of Biblical ARCHyôLOGY.
COUNCIL,
1889.
President P.
LE Page Renouf,
Vice-Presidents
Rev. Frederick Chariês Cook, M.A., Canon of Exeter.
Lord Halsbury, The Lord High Chancellor. The Right Hon. W. E. Gladstone, M.P., D.C.L., &c. The Right Hon. Sir A. H. Layard, G.C.B., &c. The Right Rev. J. B. Lightfoot, D.D., ike, Bishop of Durham.

Sir Charles T. Newton, K.C.B., D.C.L., &c., &c. Sir Charles Nicholson, Bart., D. C.L., M.D., &c., &c. Rev. George Rawlinson, D.D., Canon of Canterbury.
Sir Henry C. Rawlinson, K.C.B., D.C.L., F.R.S., &c. Very Rev. Robert Payne Smith, Dean of Canterbury,
Council

E. A.
Wallis Budge, M.A.
Arthur Gates. Thomas Christy, F.L.S. Rev. R. Gwynne.

Charles Harrison, F.S.A. Rev. Albert Lowy,
Honorary Treasurer
Secretary
Prof. A. Macalister, IM.D. Rev. James Marshall. F. D, Mocatta. Alexander Peckover, F.S.A.
J.
Pollard.
F. G.
E.
Towry Whyte, M.A. Rev. W. Wright, D.D.

BOSANQUET.
F.S.A.
BERNARD T.
W.
Harry Rylands,
Prof.
A. H. S.^YCE, M.A.
Honorary Librarian
HARR1S3N AND SONS, rUlNTERS
IN
ORDINARY TO HER MAJESTY,
ST.
MARTIN's LANE.
VOL.
XI.

II,
Hart
AND
Vol.
I, I,
Part
11,
n,
III,
IV, IV,
V,
V,
VI,
VI,
VII,
VII, VII,
VIII,
VIII,
VIII,
IX,
Vol.
I,
III
III,
IV.
V,
VI,
VII,
VIII,
IX,
X, X,
XI,
PROCEEDINGS
OF
THE SOCIETY
OF
NINETEENTH SESSION,
1888-89.
Sixth Meeting, 2iid April, 1889.

P.
LE PAGE RENOUF,
IN
Esq., President.
THE CHAIR.
The
following
Presents
were announced,
:
and thanks
From
the Author
Vocabolario
Levi.
Geroglifico
Copto-Ebraico, del
P'olio.
Dott.
Simeone
1889.
:
Volume
Settimo, Supplemento.
Torino.
From
the Author
Etudes Egyptiennes.
Tome
II.
i*"'
fascicule.
manuel de hierarchie dgyptienne et la culture et les bestiaux dans les tableaux des tombeaux de I'ancien empire. Par (Cours du College de France, 1887-1888.) G. Maspero.
Paris.
Un
8vo.
1888.
:
From the Author The evolution of the beautiful By Henry Wylde, Mus. Doc. Manchester. 8vo.
From
livre
in
Sound.
1888.
the Author
La
Religion en Chine, i propos du dernier
de M. A. Reville.
Par Mgr. de Harlez.
8vo.
Gand.
1889.
Extrait
du Magazin
Litteraire et Scientifique,
[No. Lxxxiii.]
175

April
2]

the Author
:
[1889.
From
Les Croyances religieuses de premiers chinois.

8vo.
Par Ch. de Harlez.

sa seance
Presente a
la classe
des lettres dans
du 4 Juin, 1888. Extrait du Tome XLI des Mhnoires courojuus et mitres Mcmoires. Publics par I'academie royale de Belgique. 1888.
the Author
:
From
La Aus
Trouvaille de Tell-el-Amarna.
8vo.
Par A.
Delattre, S.J.
Bruxelles.
1889.
scieiitifiqiies.
Extrait de la Rev. des questions
Janvier, 1889.
From
the Author
J.
einem Briefe de Herrn Professor T.

8vo.
Epping an
N. Strassmaier.
:
1888.
From
the Author
The True
8vo.
:
Name
of the
God
:
of Israel.
By
the Rev. C.
J. Ball.
1889.
From Miss H. M. Adair
Materia Hieroglyphica
containing the
Egyptian Pantheon and the succession of the Pharaohs from

the earliest times to the
Hieroglyphical Subjects.
of the same.
conquest by Alexander, and other With Plates and Notes explanatory

Malta.
1828.
4to.
By
J.
G. Wilkinson, Esq.
From Miss H. M. Adair:

several
(In same Volume.)
Extracts from
Hieroglyphical
with
Subjects
parts
of Egypt,
remarks
4to.
found at Thebes, and other on the same. By J. G.

1830.
;
Wilkinson, Esq.
Malta.
Complete with the folding

Rev. Henry Tattam.
plates
formerly belonged to the
A Grammar of the Arabic Language, From Miss H. M. Adair translated from the German of Caspari, and edited, with
:
numerous London.
additions
8vo.
and
corrections,
by
William
Wright.
1862.
[ist
Ed.]
for election at the
The following were nominated Meeting on 7th May, 1889:
next
Miss B. Harvey, Icklebury, Biggleswade.
were elected Members of the Society, nominated at the last Meeting on 5th March, having been
The
following
1889:
Rev. Edward Huntingford, D.C.L., Valley End, Chobham, Woking.
Miss Howarth,
Rev.
73,
W. H.
Frere, 24,
Church Street, Kensington. High Street, Stepney, E.

176
AiTviL 2j
PROCEEDINGS.
[18S9
PARALLELS IN FOLK-LORE.
P.
LE Page Renouf {President).

his
in
At the end of
language as spoken
of popular tales,
series
admirahle
Grammar
later
of the
modern Arabic
Egypt, the late Spitta-Bey published a series
and two or three years
he published a second
tales in the
of these interesting stories.
Four other
same
dialect have
been published by M. Dulac.

persons the chief interest in these publications
the true student of the Science
is
logical.
To some To
philo-
of Language
these
authentic specimens of a branch of speech actually in use present

the same kind of interest as rare plants do to the botanist.
Others
the stories.
will
take more pleasure in the matter than in the form of

will rejoice in these
They
additions to the existing stock
of Folk-lore, they will note the
many
points of coincidence with the

'
popular tales of other lands, and perhaps look for

ancient ideas.
survivals
'
of
Spitta-Bey himself considered the stories as evidence
of the preservation of very ancient conceptions.
He
specially noted
the Egyptian idea of the Scarabteus as signifying

in
life,
as appearing
one of these
tales,
and
in
another tale he recognised
"a
pretty
solar
myth
" as
not having yet disappeared from
among
the descen-
dants of the worshippers of Ra.

It will
not,
believe,
be uninstructive to examine somewhat

I shall therefore select
closely into the accuracy of this view.
some
of the most conspicuous features in Spilta's collection which admit

in
any way of identification with others
in the tales
which have come
down to us from the Egypt of ancient days. The Scarabseus was not, as Spitta-Bey says,
is
*
a symi)ol of Life in
ancient Egypt, but of going round, turning and Becoming.
But
it
quite true that the beetle mentioned in the second story of the
'
Contes Arabes reminds one

So, however,
of
an incident
in the
'
Tale of the
story.
Two
wily
Brothers.'
do other things
in the
same
The
Mohammed
being in the chamber of the slave, asked her what were

ceiling.
'
he objects suspended under the
One
spirit
"
of them, she told
him, was a flask containing the soul or
of her mistress, the P 2
177

April
2]

[1889.
who had become the wife of Mohammed's father the and who had put out his mother's eyes and reduced her to diU qizcizi elly fyJia 'rriih beta sitty elly 'and elinelik. slavery He afterwards saw a beetle crawling on the wall, and having no
female Jinn
king,
:
doubt very good reasons

expressed his intention to
not
kill
it,
to
kill
suspect
it,
the nature of the insect, but the slave said, " Stop do
!
for
it
is
my
he
get
it
spirit,"
erga^
ma-tmaiiihas, a/isan di ruhy.
"All
insect
right,
till
cousin,"
said,
but he continued looking at the

crevice in the wall.
it,
he saw
into a
the
girl
had
fallen asleep,
he killed
"
and the
girl
died.
And when And this
was only the beginning of a
series of successful feats.

I
He
finally
came
to the king,
and
said,
am
thy son,
the son of the queen
whcse eyes the Jinn
whom
thou hast taken to thee has put out."

bottle he told her,
They went up
'thy hfe
is
to the Jinn,
and showing her the

kill
here in
my
hand, but 1 shall not
thee
till
thou hast
she had
restored the eyes of
all
those thou hast blinded."
When
let
accomplished
here
is
this
he presented the bottle to

ruliik ahyje.
her, saying, " take this,
your soul,"
In her fright she
the bottle
fall
from her hand. It broke, her soul escaped and she died. Here we have the notion which in fiction first meets us in the Tale of the Two Brothers, of a person's life or soul being detached
from the body and hidden away at a distance. The person does not appear to suffer in the least from the absence of so essential a part
of himself.
He
becomes, in
his
fact,
invulnerable until that vital part
be destroyed whilst out of
body.
tliat
We
It is
shall
presently
see
this
notion
was by no means
peculiarly Egyptian.
not necessary to specify

occurs,
it
all
the places in Spitta's collection

cases
it
where this notion

distinguish between
and
in
some
is
impossible to
when
in the first tale
and the notion of a simple transformation, as the wily Mohammed's life {ruh) was first in the
bridle of a camel,
and afterwards in the grain of a pomegranate.* About eighteen years agof I called the attention of Egyptologists
between certain portions of one of the
to the coincidence in idea

*
This
is
really
taken from the Tale of the Second Royal Mendicant in

A7i,'///.f
;
the Thousand
and One
^_y<^j]\
^j
U-0 ^j^\ 'ix^\
Vol.
I, p.
loi. Ed. Calcutta.

f.
t Zdtschriftf. Aegypt. Spy. 1871,
136.
178
April
2]
PROCEEDINGS.
[1889.
Arabian Tales of the Thousand and

the
One
tree,
Nights and of the Tale of
Two
Brothers.
In the former story the younger brother Batau
conceals his heart in the flower of a

the secret to a
and afterwards confides

thrown upon the ground,
woman by whom
down
at the
it
is
betrayed to her royal lover.

is
On
the tree being cut

falls
the heart
and Batau
Persian)
dead
same moment.
In the Arabian (or perhaps
tale,
Seifelmoluk, the hero of the story, offers to destroy a Jinn
who had carried off a lady and detained her in captivity. But the lady says, " You cannot kill him unless you destroy his spirit or soul,"' ruh. She had many times asked him to tell her where it was deposited,
till
at last prevailed in
he told her that

his spirit
consequence of
it
upon by her treacherous assurances of interest, sinister predictions he had taken

in the
and placed
little
crop of a sparrow.
This sparrow he
seven chests
put into a
box, and this again into another box, which was put
into seven other small boxes,
and these were shut up
in
enclosed within an alabaster vase sunk by the shore of a sea inac

cessible to
man.
But these precautions were, of course,
useless.
By the help
spirit
of the seal of Solomon's ring Seifelmoluk evoked the
of the Jinn, the sea was violently agitated, the alabaster vase
forth
came
chests
and was shattered by the prince upon the rocks. The and boxes were broken, each in its turn, and when the sparrow was strangled, the Jinn fell to the earth, a heap of ashes.
I
cally signifies
pointed out at the time that the Arabic ^^, which etymologiwind, breath, and has the derived meanings of spirit,
self
soul
and
might be taken as a
fair
equivalent of the Egyptian
2^ O
It
which was considered as the receptacle and organ of the

life,
breaths of
as the seat of sense

self.
and thought, and
in
certain
contexts as the personal
must
not, however,
be supposed that the Arabic story
is
more
closely connected with the ancient Egyptian

tales in all parts of the world.
I
one than are numberless
begin with the neighbourhood of
the White Sea.
In one of the tales translated by Castren* from the Samoyede,

seven brothers are in the habit of putting away their hearts before
retiring to rest.
in turn
Their
sister
used to take a dish and each brother

it.
placed his heart upon

pole,
The
sister
then hung each heart
upon a
where
it
remained during the
night.
The man whose
* Ethnologische
Vorlcsungen iiber die Altaischen
Vblkcr ncbst Samojcdischcii
Miirchen
und
Tatarisclien Hcldensagen, p. 174,
and following.
179
April
2]

slain obtains possession of the
kills
[1SS9.
mother they had
seven hearts, and by
dashing them upon the ground
the seven brothers.
The Heldensagen
versified
of the Tatars, also translated by Castren and

full
by Schiefner,* are
little
of the
same
idea.
The
soul of Bulat
dwells as a
Djiirek,
six
bird with nine others in a box, the brothers
Molab
and Timir Djiirek change their souls into a white plant with stalks, the soul of Alten Kok's son is kept in a golden box.
Ai-kyn's soul was not in his body,t but concealed in a serpent of
twelve heads, which remained in a sack on the back of his horse,
and
it
was only through the destruction of the serpent that Ai-kyn

his- life.
could lose
In the Norse story of the " Giant who had no heart," \ the Princess is held captive by a monster from whom she extracted
the secret about his heart.
He
had repeatedly mis-informed her on
the subject, but at last in a moment of misplaced confidence he told her, " Far, far awây in a lake lies an island, on that island stands a
church, in that church there
in the egg
is
a well, in that well swims a duck, and
well there
between
is
my heart." The
hands the giant
in various
hero of the story, of course,
succeeds in obtaining possession of the egg,
and when
it
was
squeezed
flat
his
burst.
The same
story occurs
forms in the Russian tales
about Koshchei the Deathless.

of Prince Ivan, "
is
"My
deaih" he said to the mother
There stands an oak, and in the casket is a hare, and in the in the duck is an egg, and in the egg is my death." Prince Ivan went forth to look for Koshchei's death, and having at last secured the egg, smashed it, and Koshchei the Deathin
such and such a place.
and under the oak is hare is a duck, and
a casket,
less died.
" In another variant," Mr. Ralston
||
says, "
'
Koshchei attempts
death
'
to deceive his fair captive, pretending that his
resides in a
in
besom, or
in a fence,
both of which she adorns with gold

confesses that his
'
token
of her love.
Then he
death
'
really lies in
an
on the sea. Prince Ivan gets hold of the egg and shifts it from one hand to the other. Koshchei rushes wildly from side to side of the room. At last the Prince breaks the egg, Koshchei falls on the floor and dies."
egg, inside a duck, inside a log
which
is
floating
* Heldensagen der Aliniissinschen Tatar en, p. x.w.
t Castren,
p.
187.
X Asbjornsen,
Round the
Yule Log,
p. 59.
|1
Ralston, Russian Folk-lalcs, p. 103.
p. 109.
iSo
April
2]
PROCEEDINGS.
!"
[1889.
"Witch
back
cried the hero of a Transylvanian tale,* "give

I
me
my
eleven brothers, or
will
shoot you
"
But the witch

earth-worm, as
laughed loud and said to him, "Shoot away, you

;
silly
long as you like, that can do me no harm for know that my life dwells not in me, but far, far away in a mountain is a pond, and on that pond there swims a duck, and in that duck there is an egg, and
in that
egg there burneth a
light,
which
at
is
my life; if you
said
could extin-
guish that light
my
life
would be
this
an end."
the
a.
"Six miles away from

Indian tale of the Brave
tree are tigers
place,"
Rakshas, in the
tree.
;
Heralalbasa,t "is
Round
the
of the tree
in the
is is
and bears and scorpions and snakes on the top a very great fat snake on his head is a little cage
; ;
cage
a bird
and my soul
is
in that bird."
"
No
one can
kill
my
father,"
the |^demon's daughter said to
"Why not?" said the boy. the hero of another Indian story.:}: " Listen," she answered ; " on the other side of the sea there is
a great
tree, in that tree is a nest, in the nest is a inaind.
If
any
one
kills that
maind, then only

in a tale
will
my
father die."
A Lapland Giant,
published by M. V. Palumbo, confides
to a lady the fact that
in the
is
midst of a sea of flame there

is
is
an
island, in that island there
a barrel, in that barrel there
a sheep,
in the
sheep there
is
a hen, in the hen an egg, "
and
in that
egg
is
it
my
last
life
life."
The hero obtained

fire,
jXDssession of the egg,
and threw
life.
into the
and
"
!
as
it
was consumed so was the

folly
giant's
His
words were, " What

to a
was mine to entrust the secret of
my
woman
and
Stories like this

Italian,
abound
in
Hungarian, Servian, German, Greek,

tale
Sicilian.||
In the Gaelic
of the Sea Maiden, the
great beast with three heads which haunts the locli cannot be killed
until
an egg
is
broken, which
flies
is
in the
mouth
of a trout, which
springs out of a crow, which
out of a bird living on an island in
the middle of a loch.
But this is not the only tale of the kind in Mr. Campbell's collection. In the very first, 'The Young King of
* Hastrich, Volksmdrchen in Siebenbiirgen, p. 1S8.
t Indiati Fairy
X
II
Talcs, collected
and translated by M. Stokes,
p. 58.
lb., p. 187.
Museon
I.
414.
Majldth, lilagyarische Sagen, JSIdrchm tind Erzdiiliingeu, II, J45.
Karad-
schitsch, Volksmdrchen der Serben, p. 68.
Grimm, Kinder- uud JIausmdrchcn,

6.
No. 197.
Gonzenbach, Sicilianische Aldrchcn, No.
April
2]
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCH.T.OLOGY.
[iSSo.
Ensaidh Ruadh,' "the queen caught the egg, and she crushed it between her two hands. The giant was coming in the lateness, and
when she crushed

In
notion
all
is
the egg, he
fell
down dead."
life
* the
these stories, and numberless

the
others,
fundamental
same
person's
depends
upon something
sufferer
external to his body.
In the oldest narratives, such as the Tale of

or
the
Two
Brothers,
the
Greek
tale
of Meleager, the
is
excites interest.
In the more recent narratives the victim
generally
the fiendish obstacle to the hero's happiness.
And round
object
the funda-
mental notion others have accumulated.

the
life
The
upon which
depends
is
concealed in a series of objects, one within the

is
other.
And
the hero
assisted in his search by various animals, to
each of which he has rendered some service.

antiquity, as far as I
There
first
is
no trace in
am
aware, of the latter feature of these stories.
But the Egyptian Tale of Setna contains the

complicated system of concealment.
specimen of the
is
The
object concealed
magic book.
Neferkaptah
in this tale
fought with a serpent and killed

success
as
it
over
first
and over
again,
with
as
little
Herakles
at last
in
his
it
encounter with the heads of the Hydra, but
he cut
in two,
them.
and prevented the reunion of the parts by putting sand between He then looked after the box, which was of iron. He opened it and found a coffer of bronze. This contained a coffer of
sycamore wood,
in
which was a
silver,
coffer of
ebon and
ivory.
This
contained a coffer of
the magic book.
and
in this a coffer of gold containing
The
tale in
which Spitta Bey see a solar myth, which has come

is
from ancient times,
that of Arab-Zandyq.
king and his Wezyr once went out by night and heard the
conversation of some females, each of

in case the
whom
said what she
would do
da}',
king married her.
The
king sent for them next
and
married them.
In due time, the youngest was brought to bed of a

exactly corresponding to the predictions
boy and
uttered,
girl
she had
and which the king had overheard, before her marriage. But the midwife was bribed by the king's other wife to substitute for the
babes a couple of blind puppies, and to declare that the young queen
had given
birth to
them.
The babes were
put into a box and
thrown into the

*
river,
from which they were rescued and adopted by

vol. I, p. 11.
Popular Tales of the West Highlands,
182
April
2]
PROCEEDINGS.
[1889.
Their mother was disgraced, daubed with and fastened to the staircase, where she was spat upon by every one who went up or came down. It is hardly necessary to say that the innocent queen and her two children triumph in the end, and are recognised by the king, whilst the wicked queen and the midwife are punished as they deserved. The readers of the " Contes des Fees" of Madame d'Aulnoy will at once recognize some of the incidents which occur in
a fisherman and his wife.
tar
La Princesse Belle Etoile. They will German stories of Grimm's collection,* and tales of many other lands. Of these tales two are worthy. The first is Wallachian.f
the story of
several
also be
in the
found
in
household
particularly note-
A woman
who
that a
gave birth to a couple of 'golden' twins.
Her maid,
desired to
become
the mistress, killed the children, gave out
pup was the
her to be put away.
two trees
and thus caused But from the grave of the murdered children sprung which produced golden apples. The wicked
offspring of the unfortunate lady,
woman had
fruit
the trees cut down, but a sheep which had fed
upon the more
produced golden lambs.
The lambs were
slaughtered, but out
of their entrails, carried off by the stream, the children once
appeared,
who sought
unmasked
striking.
out their mother, brought her to their father's

the murderess.
house, and
But
is far
for the Egyptologists the
Transylvanian form of the story
more
The king
she would do
as he passed heard two girls talking.

if
he took her to
wife,
do
if
he took her as a cook.
He
One said what and the other what she would took them at their word, married
All
the younger and

for a time, but
made
a cook of the elder.
went on smoothly
envy
at last
took possession of the cook.

girl
The queen
with golden
was brought to bed of two lovely babes, a boy and a

hair.
The wicked
cook,
who had succeeded
in
removing every one
out of the way, buried the babes, and substituted for them a
new
born pup and a
kitten.
These were drowned by the

alive.
king's order,
and
his wife
was buried
And
he afterwards married the cook.

p.
* Nos. II, 13, 60, and 96.
Roiiniauian Stories,
33 (The Twins
5,
willi
tlie
Golden
Tales,
Star),
Gonzenbach, Sicilianische ]\Iarchcn, No.

p.
and the references to
Tyrolese and modern Greek sources, Vol. II,
206.
See also Indian Fairy
No.
20.
p.
t Schott, IValachische Marchcii,
332,
first
+ Haltrich, Volksiiuirchcn ans Sichenhurgcn,
story.
183
April
2]
SOCIETY OF BIULICAL ARCILEOLOGY.

soil
[1SS9.
But from the
in
fir
which the babes had been

trees,
interred,
there
sprung two golden
much
to the delight of the king, but to
the annoyance and terror of the wicked
woman.
And
at her request
the king sorrowfully gave orders that planks should be
made
out of
the trees for the royal bridal bed.
begun
to talk about their
But during the night the planks father and their wicked stepmother. The
he heard
nothing, but his wife next
king slept so soundly that
morning most earnestly requested him to have the planks burnt. The oven was heated and the planks thrown in and burnt, but two
sparks from
to the sheep.
them
fell
unmarked
into
some
barley which was given
sheep swallowed the two sparks, and gave birth to
two lambs with golden wool.

so the
The
king was greatly delighted
not
queen
who
fell
sick with grief,
and declared
that nothing
could cure her but eating the hearts of the lambs.

slaughtered,
and
their hearts
brought to the queen.
The lambs were The entrails had
been thrown into the river, but two bits were carried to land, and out of them grew two children with golden hair, so lovely that the
sun stood
still
for seven
all
days in admiration.
the king, and
things were brought to light.
was punished, and the

happiness.
They came at last to The wicked one innocent queen brought back to life and
Here we The wicked
are directly reminded of the Tale of the
Two
Brothers.
wife of Batau asked the king to eat the liver of the
splendid bull in
whom
she recognized the
man whose
death she had
brought about.
The animal
while dying spirted two drops of blood
at the steps of the palace door,
night, there sprung

staircase.
two noble persea
and from these drops, during the trees, one on each side of the
that
should be cut
The wicked woman then asked down for planks. But whilst
these
fine
trees
she stood looking at
the operation a chip flew from one of the trees and entered her
The child of whom she was in due time who grew up in time to be his own avenger, was no
mouth.
injured husband Batau.
delivered,
and
other than her
In the Hungarian story of Eisen Laczi,* the hero changes himself into a horse,
and the wife of the Twelve-headed Dragon declares

if
that she will die
she does not eat the liver of that horse.
The
horse was killed, but from two drops of his blood which were thrown
into the Dragon's garden there sprung a tree with golden apples.
* Majlath, Magyarische Sagen, II, p. 195.
184
April
2]
PROCEEDINGS.
[1889.
The Dragon's
fast
wife insisted that she was sure to die unless her break-
were cooked with the wood of that tree. The tree was felled, but two chips from it were thrown into the Dragon's pond, in which This gold-fish was Eisen Laczi, next day a gold-fish was swimming.
whose
I
further adventures have nothing in

final
common
with those of
Batau except the
triumph.
now
pass on to another set of parallels.

girl at
In one of the stories
published by Spitta, a
the instigation of a wicked old hag
sends her three brothers, one after the other, in the perilous search
for " the Singing Bulbul."
The
eldest brother at his departure gave
his rosary to the brother next in
age to him, saying that in case of
itself upon hand; a prediction which was verified by the event. The second brother on starting for the purpose of recovering his elder, gave his ring to the youngest, telling him that it would tighten upon
his being slain
by the bulbul the rosary would contract
the
the finger in the event of his death.
The youngest
if
brother in his
die.
turn gave his mother a rose which would fade
he should
In the
Visa,
life
of the Coptic saint Shnudi, written by his disciple
Mar Thomas tells Shnudi that his own death would be announced to the latter by the breaking in two of the stone upon which Shnudi used to sit and meditate. M. Amelineau who has
edited this biography, sees in this anecdote a proof that Visa
the Tale of the
knew
Two
Brothers,
and had imitated
it
in this place with
reference to the sign by which the elder brother should
death of Batau.
But was the Tale of the

of the
Two
those who wrote the legend of St. known in every part of the old and
Elizabeth of
know the known to Hungary ? Was it

Brothers
new world ?
America the story
"There
is
in the popular traditions of Central
of two brothers who, starting on their dangerous journey to the land of Xibalba, where their father had perished, plant each a cone in the middle of their grandmother's house
;
that she
may know by
its
flourishing or withering whether they are alive or dead.
Exactly the
the two gold-
same conception occurs

their father
is
'
in
Grimm's Miirchen.
When
children wish to see the world and to leave their father, and
when
sad and asks them
how he
we
shall
have news of them,

;
they
tell
him,
We
fare.
fall
leave you the two golden

If they are fresh,
lilies
from them you

if
can see how we

are
ill
;
are well
they fade,
we
in
if
they
we
are dead.'
Grimm
Vol. II,
traces the
same idea
Indian
stories."
*
*
M, MUller, Chips,
p.
270.
185
April
2]
[1S89.
Grimm would have found

Sea Maiden.
will wither."
the idea in the Higliland tale of the
grew behind the fisherman's house, and they were a sign that " when one of the sons dies, one of the trees
trees
Three
In the Kath.i Sarit Sagara a jealous lady, Davasmita, and her husband performed a vow together and slept in the temple of Siva. " The god appeared to them in a vision, and giving them each a red lotus he said to them, take each of you one of these lotuses in your
'
hand.
"
And
if
either of
ration, the lotus in the

wise.'
you shall be unfaithful during your sepahand of the other shall fade, but not other-
The
the
late
Professor H.
H. Wilson *
in reference
to
this
tale
pointed out several parallels in European romance.
In Perceforest
lily is replaced by a rose. In Amadis de Gaula a garland blooms on the head of the faithful lover and fades on that of the
inconstant one.
The
fiction
also,
he shows, occurs
d' Arthur,
in the
romances
others.
of Tristan, Perceval, and the Morte
besides
many
is
The
closest resemblance to the ancient Egyptian tale

stories, f
found
in
one of the Servian
fisherman has two boys, twins, and

starting
one of them, when on the point of

with a flask
full
on
his adventures, after
taking leave of his father, turns to his brother, and presents of water which he
is
him
have
always to have with him, and

will
when he
It is
perceives that the water
becomes troubled, death
befallen the speaker. J
unnecessary to
cite other parallels.
It is perfectly true that

its
every incident in the Tale of the
Two
Brothers has
parallels in
in
one or more of the popular

or Asia, and such
is
tales current at the present
day
Europe
undoubtedly, the case with the tales published
by Spitta Bey and by M. Dulac. But it is not true that any of the modern Egyptian tales or any portion of them can be traced to an
* Essays on Saiish-it Literature, Vol.
I, p.
218.
t Karadschitcsh,
p. 175.
et
J M. Cosquin quotes an old French romance, Histoirc cT Olivier de Castille d'Artus d'Almrhe, son loyal compagnon. When forced to leave his country,
:
Olivier sends his friend a phial with the following note

je
"
Mon
frere
pour ce que
ne scay quand je vous reverrai,
je
vous
laisse cette petite fiole
de voirre, laquelle
est pleine d'eaux clere,

les jours
comme
regardee de vous une
vous pourrez voir. Si vous pric qu'elle soit tous fois pour I'amour de moi. Car se j'ai aucune
est se
mauvaise adventure, cette eaux qui dedans

noire, qui sera signe de
changera
et
dcviendra couleur
mon
despjaisir," &c.
186
April
2]
PROCEEDINGS.
[1889.
ancient Egyptian origin.
Ancient and modern Egypt have here

is
nothing in
tian.
I
common
except something which
not specially Egypis
can find nothing in Spitta's tales which
not to be traced
Persia,
if
it
to stories actually current in
Mohammedan
lands
Arabia,
is
and Hindostan.
And
the evidence of actual borrowing could,

easily furnished.
were worth the while, be
This, however, does not solve the question which
often asked,
how
I
the coincidences which are found between the popular tales of

for.
is
the most distant countries are to be accounted
do not
believe that the direct solution of the problem
at
present possible, but certain considerations
may be borne
in
mind
which may prevent us from accepting explanations which are unquestionably erroneous. These considerations are familiar to all
who
are engaged in historical research.

?
In what do the coincidences consist
Sometimes a
story told in
one country
where.
is
identical in all essential points with a story told elsein the great
But
majority of cases the coincidences are
limited to one or two striking incidents,

is
and even here the
identity
formal rather than material. We recognise the same actors under great differences of costume and scenery. The fisherman or peasant
one story is king or wezir in another. And the combinations which these personages play a part are innumerable. One story
in
in
is
often really
others.
made
out of incidents borrowed from ever so
many
While scientific analysis discovers the separate elements out of which the popular tales are compounded, historical evidence tells
of the actual transmission of a large
fables
number
of them.
Sanskrit
were brought from
India to the Persian court of Khosru
Nushirwan
into Pahlavi,
and Latin, Europe were extremely popular in the sixteenth century. But besides the actual historical evidence of transmission, there
is
These fables were first translated and afterwards into Arabic, Greek, Persian, Hebrew, and translations of them into the popular languages of
in the sixth century.
often internal evidence which is not less cogent. The fables of Phsedrus are centuries older than the time of Khosru, and yet are
identical with Eastern fables.
The
eastern and western fables are

certainly
it.
not independent creations.
There has
account of
in
been transmission
find the fable
to the
though we have no
of The
historical
When we
it
Head and Members
an Egyptian document anterior
time of King Solomon, we
may wonder how

187
came
to the
Romans
April
2]

to
[1SS9.
and was ascribed

forms.
It
is
twice invented, though
But the fable was not Menenius Agrippa. it may have been repeated in ever so many
tacitly, as is
a most unwarrantable thing to assume

all
often
done, that these popular tales are
of extreme antiquity.
Some
of
them
are demonstrably ancient, but most of

all
them may be only one

is
or two hundred years old, or at

their transmission
events of so recent a date that

easily explained
from one country to another

all
by
the intercourse between
nations since the time of the Crusades.

it
popular
tale,
or those portions of
which excite most

its
interest,
will travel
with speed to the farthest limits of
own
country,
and
live
every country borders upon some other country.
Those who
on the two
sides of the border,
even when most hostile to each

just the people
other, are in constant
communication, and are
who
enjoy popular
tales.
this,
But, besides
are
three well authenticated
known
to
us.
The
missionaries of
x-lsia.
Indian stories over a great part of
means of transmission Buddhism have carried " The legends and fables "
we
are told, " which the late Professor Schiefner has translated from
the Kah-gyur are merely Tibetan versions of Sanskrit writings." *
The
migrations of Jews have for ages carried nursery tales from
country to country.
centuries
And
all
in
every part of Europe gypsies have for

in
been actively engaged
propagating
folk-lore.
It
is
evident, therefore, that
speculations on the origin of popular tales
which take no account of these means of transmission must be

hopelessly unscientific.
The
stories
which are
common
to
many
countries are not Gerits
manic or even Indo-Germanic. Every race no doubt had stories, and the ancient Indo-European family had stories of
own
own.
its
But so had other families, and the stories of the different families have been interchanged to such an extent that it is impossible, without the aid of a critical apparatus, which has not yet been discovered, to assign to each slory
its
colouring
is
absolutely delusive.
own origin and date. The local The gods of paganism, the saints
giants
of Christendom, the Rakshasas, the Afrites, J inns and Ghouls, the and ogres are in these tales nothing more than dramatic
costume.
Before these can be cited in evidence, the exact chroviii)
* Mr. Ralston's Introduction (p.
to
Tibetan Tales, translated from the
Tibetan of the Kah-gyiir by Y. Anton von Schiefner.
188
April
2]
PROCEEDINGS.
all
[i88g.
nology of certain stories in comparison with

rigorously determined.
criticism
is
their rivals
must be
And
those who, before this necessary feat of
performed, would draw inferences about the primitive
notions of individual races or
mankind
in general,
would be victims
which that
scientific
of their
own
credulity.
in the sense
To confound Folk-lore with Mythology word has had since K. O. Miiller attempted
theory of
it,
to
draw up a
is
nearly as ridiculous as the attempt to derive Religion
from Mythology
sunbeams
use
from cucumbers.
That popular
from
tales
have
often
is
made
of materials derived
]\Iythology
or
Religion
cess to
most certain, but these materials have, through the prowhich they have been subjected, become entirely divested
of
all
mythological or religious significance.
And
those
who imagine
that their
knowledge of Folk-lore
entitles
them
to give authoritative
opinions about either Mythology or Religion are ludicrously mistaken.
[It
was not
till
the above paper was completed, that I saw two

articles,
important and excellent

dltiste
one by the
late Dr.
Mannhardt,
Das
Mdrchen
(the Tale of the
Two
Brothers), in the Zeitschrift fiir
deutsche Mythologie
und Sittenkunde
of 1S59,
and the other Un
Problhne Historiqtie in the Retnie des Questions Hisioriques of 1877, I ought to have known the latter, .by M. Emmanuel Cosquin.
because
it
is
referred to
Maspero's Contes Egyptiens.
and quoted in the introductions to M. But if I had seen it sooner I should
hardly have thought of writing
my own
paper.
have quoted
it
in
one of
my
notes.]
Remarks were added by Rev.

Rev. C.
J. Ball,
J as. Marshall, Dr. Gaster,

I\Ir.
Mr. Walter Morrison, M.P., and

for this
Imbcr.
communication.
T89
Ai-RIL 2]
[18S9.
LA REINE SITRA,
Par
G. Maspero.
Une
des tombes de
la
Vallee des
Reines a Thebes, decrite
par ChampoUion,* appartient a une reine
^ y^
nom
des
Sitra, dont
la
place et I'age n"ont pas encore ete determinees de faôn certaine.
Champollionf
naient pour
voyait
et Rosellini,^ qui
lisaient
son
Tsire,
la
don-
femme
elle
la
a Seti
plus
i^"^,
avec cette difference que Champollion
en
ancienne
en
date
epouses
la
de
ce
Pharaon, tandis que Rosellini preferait reconnaitre
plus recente.
Les Egyptologues de
I'opinion
etait la
ils
la
seconde generation accepterent d'abord

Sitra
;
||
de Champollion, sauf Lesueur, qui declara que

Se'ti
i"',
mere de
par consequent la
sans que
j'aie
femme de Ramses i"

les incertains
la rejeterent plus tard,
pu en
savoir les raisons,
et la
Lepsius classa
le
cartouche
de Sitra parmi
de
XX^
dynastie.^
Depuis
lors la question
n'a jamais ete
traite'e,
et les historiens
de I'Egypte ou n'ont point
meme nomme
:
la reine,
comme
au
3,
Brugsch,** ou,
relatifs
;
comme Wiedemann,
le
evitent de la classer.fi'
1,
i'"''
Les textes
a Sitra se rencontrent
dans son tombeau

au
Bab el-Harim
dans
1 le
2,
dans
Seti
tombeau de
a Abydos.
Seti
Bab
el-Molouk;
temple de
i'"'
Dans son tombeau
elle
prend
les titres
de
(IM]. Oe
*
n^^ê
de
.o,
da,
o
<,es
V\
"^r=f
ae^p^
comme
partout
Champollion, Notices, T.
I, p.
394
395,
ou
p.
elle
porte le No. 70.

qui, la
t ChampoUion-Figeac,
L Egypte
Ancicnue,
frere.
I, p.
328/;,
a reproduit les notes manuscrites de son
X Rosellini, Monumeiiti Storici, T.
250251.
Ainsi, Lepsius, Notice sur deux statues egyptiennes rcprescntant Fuiie la mere dii roi Ramsh-Sesostris, Paiitre le roi Amasis (Extrait des Atmales de riiistitut
Archeologique),
Rome,
1838, p. 5
Osburn, The Alonumental History of Egypt,
T. II,
II
p. 426.
Lesueur, Chronologie des Rois d'Egypte,

Lepsius, Konigsbuch,
pi.
p.
166.
XLi, No. 528.

p.
** Brugsch, Geschichte Aegyptens,

k Seti I".
469, ne donne que
TouiA pour femme
tt Wiedemann, Aegyptische Geschichte,
jx 525,
note
14.
190
April
2]
PROCEEDINGS.
5^^
[18S9.
^_o
I
^ ^v\ Q
( c,
^\
"
Mere de
dieu,
dame des deux
"
femme de
roi,
femme de
et
dieu, grande
mere de
dieu,
dame des deux

X
pays, regente
du midi
du nord,"
I ^^
"
Î
roi,
\\ ^
^
dieu,
'W
Oofio^-ofc* 5^ P^
dieu,
grace,
femme de
femme de
et
mere de
dame des deux
pays, regente
du Sud
du Nord,
pour
dame de
douce en amour, Sitra." J
Le
ne
reste des legendes

la
se rapporte a des representations
religieuses sans interet
question qui nous occupe.
Aucun
indice
la
nous permet de
elle etait la
conjecturer de quel roi Sitra etait
mere, duquel
le
femme.
les
Toutefois
le
dessin des figures,

la
contour des hieroglyph es,
details
techniques de
decoration rappellent invinciblemcnt

!",
ce qu'on voit au tombeau de Seti

le
et
nous obligent a placer
creusement de I'hypoge'e sous
le
regne de ce Pharaon.
et
Sitra
n'est
done
pas,
comme
le
veulent Lepsius
ceux des Egyptologues

:
qui ont adopte son opinion, contemporaine de la XX"^ dynastie

elle
appartient aux premiers regnes de la XIX'^,
comme
I'avaient
pense ChampoUion et Rosellini.

2".
Elle n'est mentionnee qu'une fois au

C'est au
tombeau de
Seti
i",
mais longuement.
milieu
du Zwre
de VOuverture de la
:
Bouche, sur la parol de droite du quatrieme couloir descendant

apres une ligne qui renferme le protocole de Seti
trois
i'''',
on en rencontre
Elles
qui
sont consacrees
entierement
a notre
reine.
ont
ete publie'es trois fois a
ma
connaissance, par ChampoUion, par
Schiaparelli d'apres les manuscrits de Rosellini,|| par Lefe'bure.
ChampoUion,
Rosellini,
Notices, T.
I, p.
394.
Mominienti
Stofici,
pi.
T.
I, pi.
IX,
No.
m,
X Lepsius, Konigslnich,
II
XLi, No. 528.

I, p.
ChampoUion,
Notices, T.
791.
Schiaparelli, II libra del Funerali, Tavole III, pi. LXiil, p. 6
8.
1"
Lefebure,
Le Tombeau de
pi. xi,
1.
Siti ler, dans les
Me/mires de la Mission du Caire,
T. II, 32 partie,
17S iSo.
191
'
ApRfL
2]
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCH.EOLOGV,
[1889.
:i
D
1
1
c^
Q
Q
A,-^
^
III
ra <=
A
A
I
n
fl
D-^
n
^w
^
[
i\\
Y>
3.
"^
o.^g^
I
I
o ^
Jf
"
La
princesse la plus favorisee, la favorite de

est la sultane parfaite
VHorou maltre du
palais,
a cree,
qui
en ses membres
comme
la
ce qu'Isis
la
qui,
lorsqu'on la voit est adoree
comme
fait
Majeste de
Dame du
Ciel,:f
cadeau que
la
deesse Mait
tout le long
du jour
a X Horou taiiremi rohuste
elleque
\3.AIere divitie a enfantee a I'image
de sa grace,
dit,
et
derriere qui elle a mis ses

jour,
deux bras en protection

fait
pour proteger sa figure chaque
||
qui on
tout ce qu'elle
d'Isis,
la
grande epouse du
roi qui I'aime
Sitra, cherie
dame
du
ciel,
regente des deux terres, vivante, rajeunissante, saine a tou-
jours et a jamais."
et Rosellini faisaient
On comprend
maintenant pourquoi Champollion

Seti I".
de Sitra une femnie de
Sans examiner
encore
s'ils
ont eu raison sur ce point
spe^cial,
on
voit qu'en tout cas
* L'hieroglyphe de la
femme
devrait porter rurreus au font et etre coiffe
du
vautour aux
ailes
retombantes.
t Ce texte
X
Ciel,"
Litt.
Isis.
:
est public ici d'apres
une copie que j 'en
ai faite.
la
" Elle a
ete vue,
adorations
comme
a la Majeste de
Dame
du
U Horou
taureaii robiiste est,

officielle
comme
voit Isis
plus haut, X IIoi-ou tnaitre
du palais,
une periphrase
||
designant
oil
le
Pharaon.
Allusion aux tableaux
Ton
ou une autre divinite, placee derriere

ailes
un
roi
ou une reine,
et I'envfloiipant
de ses bras
ou
lui
imposant
les
mains
sur la
nuque pour
lui
transmettre
le sa, Ic fluide divin.
192
April
2]
PROCEEDINGS.
les incertains
[1889.
Lepsius a eu tort de placer notre reine parmi

dynasties, et qu'il aurait
de
la
XX^
mieux
fait
de
la laisser
au temps de
Seti I",
meme
2.
s'il
n'admettait pas
comme
ses predecesseurs qu'elle eut ete
una des epouses de ce Pharaon.
Un
grand tableau de
la Salle
le
du Roi a Abydos, decouvert

dieu Thot et
le
et
public par Mariette,* nous montre

luoutif,
pretre
Anousacree
presentant une offrande a Seti divinise.

et
La barque
T
est
dans un naos richement decore
au-dessous
d'elle, trois statues

|
en pied representent une sorte de triade formee de
Tg"^^^!
fumant a
la
Seti
la
1%
de
^~^
(o^^^^j
et
f
Ramses
I^r
debout, tenant
'grande canne a la main gauche,

droite, enfin
un encensoir
ll
main
de
O ^^
T"
1
" I'epouse
royale Sitra vivante," la double uraeus au front, les deux plumes sur
la
tete,
une grande
fleur a la
main
droite, le signe
ici
de vie a
la
main
gauche.
;erait
La
position qu'elle occupe
derriere
Ramses
P''
favori-
I'opinion de Lesueur, d'apres laquelle elle serait la

la
I''''.
femme de
ce prince et
m^re de Seti Tels sont les documents; quelle conclusion

:
faut-il
en tirer?
Un
point est certain tout d'abord
les
premiers Egyptologues, Champolfaire
lion et Rosellini, avaient raison Seti I", et
de
nous devons refonner sans crainte
Sitra contemporaine de le jugement de Lepsius

eux qu'elle
etait la
sur ce point.
Mais doit-on penser
comme
femme
de
est
et
Seti,
ou,
comme
Lesueur, qu'elle etait sa mere?

et la
Les temies
facon dont elle
meme
qu'emploie I'inscription du Bab el-Molouk
conyue
me
paraissent mettre hors de doute qu'elle etait la

est pre'cede
les
le
femme
:
non la mere. Son protocole y done a Seti que se rapportent

palais,
de celui de
S^ti
c'est
expressions
titre
Horou
taureaic robuste,
et,
de
^
le
Horoii ma'itre du
"^=5
"
la
grande epouse de
roi qui I'aime "
nous montre
lien qui unissait
Sitra a Seti P"". Les arguments qu'on pourrait tirer de I'epithete de mere de roi, que Sitra prend dans son propre tombeau, contre cette maniere d'envisager son role, ne sauraient prevaloir contre le
temoignage du texte du Bab el-Moulouk.
exemples certains que
les
Nous savons par des

ou
le
princesses de sang royal et les reines
recevaient souvent d^s leur naissance, un protocole complet,

titre
de Royale mere, mire de
roi,
figurait a cote
de ccux do Royale
* Mariette, Abydos, T.
I, pi.
xxxii.
i93
April
fille et
2]

ep07ise
:
[1889.
de Royale
ainsi la petite
si
Moutemhit,
elle vecut, est
fille
de Makeri,
qui vecut quelques jours au plus,

cercueil
appelee sur son
1^'^^^S^l^f^SS"
pour femme a Ramses
P"" et
^^""^
cherie de dieu, fille legitime du roi, grande dpouse de roi, dame des deux pays." * De ce que Sitra est mere de roi il ne resulte pas necessairement qu'elle ait eu un fils roi, ce qui nous obligerait a
I'attribuer
pour mbre a
le
Seti
nous
devons seulement en conclure qu'elle eut

reines egyptiennes,
protocole complet des
quand
meme
tous les termes de ce protocole
n'etaient pas rigoureusement exacts sur certains points
en ce qui
la
concernait.
Son
origine est inconnue
pourtant,
,
comme
roi, je
elle n'est
appelee nulle
part dans son
tombeau \
^^
fille de
pense qu'elle n'appar-
tenait pas directement a la famille royale.
Son
et
role a la cour pha-
raonique parait avoir ete important, car
elle est seule

I^'',
mentionnê au
Je ne saurais
Bab el-Molouk
ete fort
et
a Abydos
a cote de Seti
son tombeau aurait
bon
si
I'on eiit pris la peine
de I'achever.f
dire quelle position elle avait vis-a-vis de sa
compagne
fils
_^
ij
Tou'iA, qui partageait avec elle la faveur
du Pharaon.
Touia
etait
deja mariee a Seti avant que Seti
fiit
roi
son
Ramses
II figure
en
les
effet
comme
combattant dans une campagne de son pbre contre
survecut
Tahennou, ce qui lui suppose deja un certain age.J Touia a Seti, et on la trouve regente pendant les guerres de Ramses II contre les Khiti. D'autre part, Sitra est seule nommee au Bab el-Molouk et seule figuree a Abydos, c'est-a-dire, dans des ouvrages qui datent de la seconde partie du regne de Seti i"
J'inclinerai
apres
Touia
vieillesse,
done a penser, comme Rosellini, qu'elle devint reine elle fut la favorite du roi pendant I'age mur ou la et mourut probablement avant son mari, sans laisser de
:
posterite connue.
Paris,
le
20 Mars, 1889.
* Maspero, Les Monties Royalcs de
Dcir el-Bahari, dans
les
Memoires de
la
Mission Franâise, T.
I, p.
377.
t Champollion, Notices, T. I, p. 394, avait remarque deja le soin avec lequel un artiste habile a corrige i I'encre rouge I'esfiuisse des scenes qui le couvraient malheureusement la salle du Sarcophage a ete a peine ebauchee.
:
X Champollion, Monuments,
pl-
pi.
ccxcvii,
No.
Rosellini,
Mon.
Stor.,
54-
194

April
2]
PROCEEDINGS.
[1889.
By Rev.
X.
C.
J.
THE GREAT.
Ball.
The Cylinder A.H.

cylinder-inscription
82-7-14, 1042, British

here transcribed
Museum.
was
The
and
translated
plates).
it
published
in the Proceedings of May,
1888 (eight
The
cylinder itself has been put together from fragments, but
has not
been
difficult to
fill
up the numerous gaps by reference

^
especially
it
to that
numbered 68-7-9,
(=
34))
^î*^^
which
largely
coincides, the cylinders
marked 82-7-14,817,
following
etc.,
and a cylinder
succeeded
:
whose readings
have registered below, so
far as I
in
ascertaining them.
The
I-
is
a table of parallel passages
68-7-9.
April
other,
2]

'
[18S9.
EuUa,
the house
of rejoicing,' at Sepharvaim.
Though a
few customary phrases are

in the
all,
common
Col.
I,
to both, these
two accounts are
main quite
different.
4-9, Col. II, 41-58, and, above
the important passage, Col. 11, 19-24, are peculiar to Cylinder
A.H. 82-7-14, 1042.
The
variations in the concluding prayers
do
not call for special notice.

I had an opportunity of partially collating a fine same class, but in much better preservation. It was afterwards purchased for America. I give the various readings and
Last autumn
cylinder of the
peculiar passages, so far as
was allowed
to ascertain them.
Column
1.
I.
tin-tir-ki.
2.
mi-gir.
3.
is-sak-ku
na-ram dingir aka.

{J
4. ri-e-a-um
6.
7.
^y
u-ru-"^!
su-lum
D. utuki
D.
mermeri.
ir-si it-pi-su.
e-mu-Jpy
sag-ga-bu-ru
^j^ 1^.
t].
8.
9-
ta-sim-tu (^J).
i^H^
I,
"4*^1
^>^
is-tar,
(f.
'^ ^
85,
I,
"^LI
I,
;
It
"^T
mus-te-'-u as-ra-a-tu
^^T
K^KÎ =
D.
4-30,
50
Col.
;
I,
19; a.h. 82-7-14,
1042, Col.
9;
E.I.H.
V, 47, 55
III, 46.
1 1,
y a-na
<
v,
d.
marduk en
ra-ba-a D. en-lil "-f -{
>^ Wl^ '^'"'^1^
12.
15-
v^y
^-y-y
gy
:^}
^-.
^>-'m> < for
i^m-
16. za-na-a-jn^.
17.
1
ba-Î^ty-il i-gi-'+y-e gal-y^v^

na-a-du mus-te-y>-
8.
^]
i-tu-ut
ku-un
lib-bi dingir dingir gal gal.
*
45- ^^T
*
.
^-I-T- sa-ha-ri-^][
**-]
46. 2f^y
"^'^
"^y*^ for e-kis-nu-gal,
an important variant.
48. /3^m kiwiariki omitted.

50.
tu-ub-ga-at bada.
tin-tir-ki
51.
ab-ni-ma.
196
PROCEEDINGS.
[1889.
April
2]
After Col.
I,
52, follows
a-na ma-ag-âr-tim
tin-tir-ki la
du-un-nu-nim
i-pu-su
sa ma-na-ma sar mah-ri
IV,
M. u
ga-ga-ri i-ta-at eri ki

etc.
etc.
II,
a passage corresponding to Col.

usarsid (u-sar-sid-ma).
25 sqq. of our cylinder.
For the
strange u-sa-ar-'-im-ma of II, 23, the American cylinder has the usual
In the next line
ri-e-si-i'w
hu-][f'^y-sa-<^^.
Our
su
33,
II,
29 appears as
tin-tir-ki
u-sal-mu.
In 30 we have
^
hi-ri-/Vka-/7-ri
;
su-bu-ul; 31, ki-bi-^r-su

k\i-\i]i-ru
z.-gur-ru
32,
di-gur-ru;
and
in
34,
ab-nim.
Then
follows the
important passage
a-na ni-cîr-tim e-sag-illa u (^)
la na-as-ku-un
tin-tir-ki
na-ba-lum
ki-ri-ib
id ut-kip-nun-ki
^"'^^
ha-al-gu ra-bi-ti i-na id
^
etc.
(fj >-]H) a-gur-ru u-se-bi-is i-si-id-su ap-sa-a
ku-up-ri
as in our cylinder, Col. II. 19
24;
cf.
;
Cylinder 85, 4-30,
i,
Col. Ill, 17 sqq. {Proceedings, March, 1S89)
Bab.
II,
15, sqq.
:
For Col.
II,
35
.
58,
.
.
noted the following variants
35. tabi-su-/^z/r-su
36. e-bu-us.
^J^
^T^-ki.
37
ka--r/
....
a.-gur-icu.
38. ERI KI a-na ki-da->^.

39. ka-ak-ku. 40. e-es-sis e-l>u-us.
So
also
58
in/ra.
41. nin-kar-ra-ak-a for gu-la (the goddess of Nisin or Karrak). 42. na-bis-ti. 43.
E-sii for E-sa
;
bar-sib
{iiit
supra)
Q-bu-xis.
44. nin-kar-ra-ak-a for gu-la

45. xnu-sar-h^.-a-Xi
ru-ba-a-rt/ (^n-ir-Zm.
(note the long vowel of the participle fcni.
of the
weak verb n'S);
47. E-sii for E-sa
e-l>u-us.
;
48. Ninkarraka
for Quia, as before
ra-^-ti.
49. mu^rt/-li-ta-at na-^/i-ti.

51. e-zi-ba-ti written twice
by inadvertence; E-su again;

197
e-/'//-us.

Ai'RiL 2]

u
[1S89.
54.
56.
^y ^y
ki
.
^y ^y4
^y*-^
^M
<51
^^"''^'^
labirimma,
etc.
ka-a-ri.
57.
58.
i-na ku-up-ri
eri
.
a-gur-ru.
ki-da-;/.
From
*
this point the
American cylinder continues thus

*
)(
yy
^^
IT-
T^f
<r-
H
??
îr
j^T
-ihl
^14
-ly
^?
<^^
-TH
^r?
-iu
^- ^
^T? E^
III.
>:cL^
^^
IT-
Column
^y ^?
:t^T
5
"^
^yy
m
^
<T-IT
^w
:<rT
--^
ÎFI
sa
J4:?
îi
T?
<
Sf
-iU
:^T
<^T-^
^T -T 4 ^T4 4 ^? ^T -T tMil ^TT? -iU

.4
:ffT
m
^^^^
^ ^T ^
T?
-^T^T^:
^T 'm
%]^
:^y
lo
-TT^
-T
:By
^^>fe
T?
tIT
>^TT
^
<y^
jr;^^y
^y4
j^y
-?? ^y,
g^
.4
;^y
^y ^T
<:^
:^y :?^T
^ ^^
"^T^T
h
c:
4^
hi
jpy
H<T
^T^

April
2]
PROCEEDINGS.
5 e-ul-la e d. nin-kar-ra-ak-a sa ut-kip-nun-ki
[1889.
e-ku-gi-na e d. gis-a-tu-gab-li
sa eri ba-az-ki
e-i-de-an-na e d. uras
10 sa dil-bad-ki
e-igi-kalam-ma e D. lugal amar-da
sa amar-da-ki
etc. etc.
(compare Col.
II,
59
sqq.).
" For Ninkigal, the exalted lady, that inhabiteth Eurugal, crusheth (pp"T see
2
who
36,
No.
2,
Obv.
a.b.)
my
etc.
enemies that love
me
not,
my
Fear
("TllS ?
compare the proper name Yahu-bi'di)
Esurugal, her house
Gudlia,
anew
II,
made,"
In the line answering to
cylinder repeats e-gis-sir-gal for e-kis-nu-gal

-tim for
-//,
65 of our cylinder, the American in the next line it has ;

(>->-y
repeats dingir as before
*->^ |y>- 11"^)) ^ê usual
expression being simply
dingir-gal-gal,
it
and ends with

si-bi-dfr-si-in
;
Q-bu-v&-ia.
At the end of the following line

.-.-y
.->-y
has
at
;
in the next,
||.- |y>- y^
II,
y^
(a-sib),
and
the end
-si-in.
The
line
answering to
(for -si-in)
69 has ^ ri-sa-a-^^
and the next has kirba-su-un
and
u-sar-n\di-a..
After our II, 71, the following passage
occurs
-T
-T
%y
%^-
2<
3TT
-y^y;:
-^
i^
^y
^T
t^
^}
^y c^-yy -r -gn
V,
^yy-<y
^
-T
-<M
^T?
^
>^
>-4
T?
tM
IH
iru
^
t^
vj
^y;:y
^4 -iU -T4
#n ^
:^^m
îl
^n
<Mir
-ill
^^
<^^
^4 "^T ^} ^rt 4f^

^T
JL.^
5.??
3T
ÎT
^^ SrTT^ ^^T
^T î
-^>
^t ^w^
199
>^r
>^^ TT
-^yî
T 5^
-^> -^>
April
2]

dimmer-dimmer
gal-gal ha-di-is
[18S9.
ip-pal-su-u-'-in-ni-ma
i-kar-ra-bu a-na sar-ru-ti-ia
D. aka-ku-du-ur-ri-u-û-ur
lugal ka-dimmer-ra-ki mu-ti-ib

lib-bi D.
marduk
be-ili-ia
mus-te-'-u
as-ra-a-at D.
na-bi-um
a-na-ku-ma
e-zi-da
na-ra-am
e-sag-illa
sar-ru-ti-ia
ad-ma-num
i-na guskin
be-lu-ti-su-un
su-ba-at na-ra-mi-su-un
kubabbar na-na
ni-si-iq-tim
su-ku-ru-u-tim erin-me pa-ak-lu-u-tim
"The
majesty.
great gods will joyfully regard
me and draw
nigh to
my
Nebuchadrezzar the king of Babylon, the gladdener of
Merodach my lord, the seeker of the (holy) places of Nebo, the darling of my majesty, am I. Esagilla and Ezida, the dwelling of their lordship^ the abode of their delight, with gold, silver, stones of brilliancy, precious, huge cedars," etc.
the heart of
At
this
point
to
interrupted,
my examination my keen regret.

many
of the
I
American cylinder was
had, however, proceeded far
enough
to secure
valuable illustrations of the two cylinders
dealt with in the Proceedings of
May, 1888.
I.
Col.
Tra7iscription.
D. na-bi-um-ku-du-ur-ri-u-û-ur lugal
ka-dimmer-ra-ki
ru-ba-a-am na-a-dam mi-gi-ir d. (marduk)

pa-te-si gi-i-ri
na-ra-am d. na-bi-um
sib ki-i-num ga-bi-it u-ru-uh su-ul-mu sa d. utu u(d.) 5 e-ir-su

it-pi-(e)-su
mermeri
sa a-na e-mu-qu D. ur-ra sa-ga-bu-ru ba-sa-a u-zu-na-su
mu-di-e
a-as-ru
ta-si-im-ti
mu-us-te-'u a-as-ra-a-ti d. za-ga-ga u d. is-tar

sa-(an)-ga
10 sa a-na d.
marduk en
ra-bi-u d. en-lil
(dimmer dimmer mu-sar-
bu)-u sar-ru-ti-su
D.
na-bi-um su-ka-al-lam
gi-i-ri
mu-sa-ri-ku
u-um
(ba-la-t:i)-su
ki-it-nu-su-ma ib-bu-su
ri-e-(su-su)-un
ne-eri la a-ne-ha za-ni-in e-sag-illa
u ezi-(da)
200
April
2]
PROCEEDINGS.
za-na-a-tim
[1889.
15 i-da-an
ba-bi-il i-gi-si-e gal-gal a-na e-sag-ilk
na-a-dam mu-us-te-mi-qu
ik-ka-ri ba-ab-bi-i-lu
i-tu-ti
ku-un libbi dimmer gal-gal
tig-gal-lum ga-ar-dam mu-ba-ak-ki-ir ga-ar-ba-a-tim
mu-da(m)-ah-hi-id e-es-ri-e-tim
sa-at-tu-uk-ku
20 mu-ki-in
i-nu-um d. marduk en ra-bi-u
ibila sag-kala (sa d. aka-ib)ila-u-9U-ur lugal tin-tir-ki a-na-ku

ki-ni-is
ib-ba-an-ni-ma
ma-da
25
su-te-su-ru ni-sim ri-e-a-am

e-es-ri-e-tim
za-na-nam ma-ha-zi ud-du-su

ra-bi-is u-me-'-ir-an-ni
a-na-ku a-na d.
marduk
ir-zi-tim
en-ia pa-al-hi-is u-ta-qu
i-na e-sag-illa ki-iz-zi ra-as-bu
e-gal sa-mi-e
ad-ma-nim sar-ru-tim
e-ku-a pa-pa-ha d. en-lil
dimmer dimmer
(d.
marduk)
30 ka
hi-li-sud
su-ba-at
D. (zir-pa-ni-tum) d. (na-bi-um)
e-zi-da sa e-sag-illa pa-pa-ha
guskin na-am-ra
u-na-am-mi-ir ki-ma
u-(sa-al-bi-is)-su
u-um
e-pu-us
e-temen-ana-ki zi-ku-ra-at ba-(bi)-lam-ki
35
e-es-si-is
e-zi-da e ki-i-num na-ra-am d.
na-bi-um
na-na
i-na ba-ar-zi-pa e-es-si-is ab-ni-ma i-na
guskm u
ne-si-ik-tim
ki-ma
si-de-er-ti
sa-ma-mi u-ba-an-nim
guskin u-sa-al-bi-is-ma
40
gis-erin gis-erin da-Ium-tim
a-na zu-lu-ul e-mah-ti-la pa-pa-ha (d. aka)
pa-nim
se-lal-ti-su-nu
d.
u-sa-at-ri-ig
e-mah e
nin-mah lib-ba ka-dimmer-ra-ki

e
d. en-zu
e-gis-sa-pa-kala-ma-sim-ma e D. na-bi-um sa-ha-ri-ri
45 e-kis-nu-gal
e-(l)ar)-sag-el-la
e d. nin-kar-ra-ak-(a)
e-(nam)-he e
d. ni lib-ba ku-ma-ri-ki
e-sa-kud-kalama
e d. utu
e-ki-ku-kus e d. nin-e-an-na tu-ub-(ga-at bada)
50
i-na ba-bi-lam-ki e-es-si-i (ab-ni-ma)

u-ul-la-a
ri-e-sa-si-in
dimmer-gal-gal
u-sa-ar-ma-a
a-si-ib ki-ri-ib-bi-i-na
ki-ri-ib-i-in
ba-bi-lam-ki ma-ha-zi en ra-bi-im d.
marduk
201
April
55
eri
2]

ta-na-da-a-tu-su
u-sa-ak-li-il
[1889.
im-gu-ur-D. en-lil u ni-mi-it-ti-D. en-lil
bada-bada-su gal-gal
i-na (zag-gab) ka-gal-ka-gal-su
ama-ama urudu
60 ab-ni-ma
e-iq-du-tim u gir-rus-gir-rus (se-zu-zu-tim)

us-zi-(iz-ma)
sa sar ma-ah-ri-im la i-pu-us

ka-ar hi-ri-ti-su i-na ku-up-ri
a-ti
ia-ti
a-gu-ur-ri
si-ni-su
a-ba-am
a-li-tu
eri
u-sa-al-am
ka-ar da-lum-a-ti
se-la-si-su
Translation.
Nebuchadrezzar, king of Babylon,
The exalted prince, the favourite of Merodach, The pontiff supreme, the beloved of Nebo, The righteous shepherd, that taketh the path of
the peace
of
Shamash and Rimmon,

5
The
wise, the prudent,
Whose ears 7vere toivard the wisdom of the god Nergal the leader. The k?iowing in counsel. That seeketh unto the places of Zagaga and Is tar. The hu?nble, the obediefit, Who to Merodach the great lord, the lord of the gods that enlargeth I o
his kingdom,
And Nebo,
the lofty fnessenger.
the days of his life. Submitted himself, and (whom) they summoned
taitiship ;
That prolongeth
to
their chief-
The ruler unresting,

15
the replenisher
of Esagilla afid Ezida,
The wise in adornmetits.
The bringer of great presents to Esagilla, The exalted, the supplicating, the called of
of
the great gods,
the true-heartedness
The
leader, the strong, that carethfor the offeritigs.
The gardener of Babylon, that abicndantly supplieth 20 That establisheth the regular oblation, The foremost son of Nabopalassar, king of Babylon,
the temples,
am
/.
When Merodach,
The country
to
the great lord,
had faithfully
called me,
and
order aright, the people to shepherd.
To
complete the towns, to renew the temples,
202
April
25
2]
PROCEEDINGS.
[1889.
Had niiglitily charged me ; J to Merodach my lord was
reverently obedient^
In Esagilla, the vast haram, The palace of heaven and earth, the abode of majesty, Ekua, the sanctum of the lord of the gods, Merodach,
30 Ka-hilisu, the dwelling of Zirpanit, Ezida of Esagilla, the sanctum of Neb 0,
With shining gold I overlaid
it
1 77iade it shine
like day.
Etenujianaki, the tower of Babylon,
35 Aneiv I made. Ezida, " the Eternal
Jloiese," the beloved
of Nebo,
In Borsippa anetv I built, and With gold and brilliaftcy of stones Like the host of heaven I made bright
40 Huge cedars
ivith gold I overlaid, and For the roofing of Emahtila the sancttim of Nebo The face of three of them I laid on. Email the house of Nin-mah within Kadimmerra,
Egissapakalamasiina the house of Nebo of Shachariru, 45 Ekisnugal the house of Sin, Eharsagella the house of Ninkarraka,
Enamhe
the house of Rimmon within Ku7nari,
Esakudkalania the house of Shamash, Ekikukus the house of Nitiea)ina in the region of the wall, 50 In Babylon anew I built, and
Reared their heads. The great gods that
dtvell ivithin thejn
I settled withiri
As for
55 The
city
them.
Babylon, the towti of the great lord Merodach^
of his glories, Imgurbel and Nimittibel
Its great walls
Ifinished.
and huge
serpents mighty,
On
60
the thresholds of its great gates

bulls of bronze,
Massy
/ built and set
up.
And
What no former king had done, The jualls of its moat in bitumen and burnt brick. With the ttvain of them which the father that throwfi around the city,
begot {me)
had
/ the
huge walls, the third of them,
203
April
2]
Column
is-te-e(n)-i-ti
II.
Transcription,
sa-ni-i
i-na esir-e-a
it-ti
seg-al-ur-ra ab-ni-ma
ka-ar a-ba-am iq-zu-ru e-(si-ni-i)q-ma

i-na i-ra-at ki-gal-l(um u-sa-ai"-si)-id-ma
i-si-su
ri-e-si-su
sa-da ni-is
u-za-ak-(ki)-ir
ka-ar seg-al-ur-ra bal-ri d. utu-(su)-a
bada ba-bi-lam-ki
is-tu ka-gal d. is-tar a-ti
u-sa-al-am
ka-ar a-ra-ah-ti bal-ri d. utu-e

ka-gal d. u-ra-as
10 i-na ku-up-ri
a-gu-ur-ri
a-ba-am
a-li-tu
iq-zu-ur-ma
ma-ka-a-at a-gur-ru a-bar-ti id-ut-kip-nun-ki
ra
ak
ki
is
ma
li-ib-bi-su
la u-sa-ak-li-il
si-ta-at-ta-a-tim
15
ia-ti
a-bi-il-su ri-e-es-ta-a
na-ra-am
ka-ar
i-na esir-e-a
it-ti
id
a-ra-ah-tim
seg-al-ur-ra
ab-ni-ma
ka-ar
a-baam
iq-zu-ru u-da-an-ni-in
a-na ma-a^-â-ar-ti e-sag-illa u ba-bi-lam-ki
20
la
na-as-ku-nu pa-ri-im
ra-bi-tim
ki-ri-ib id
ut-kip-nun-ki
id
ha-al-zi
i-na
u-se-bi-is
i-na esir-e-a
i-si-su
seg-al-ur-ra
ap-sa-a
u-sa-ar-'-im-ma
ri-e-si-sa u-za-ak-ki-ir hu-ur-sa-ni-is
25 sa
ma-na-ma
u
sar ma-ah-ri
la i-pu-us
eri
IV, M.
ni-si-is
ga-ga-ri i-ta-a-at
la
da-hi-e
bada da-lum
ba-bi-lam-ki
bal-ri d. utu-e
u-sa-as-hi-ir
30
hi-ri-su ah-ri-e-ma (su-pu-ul)

ki-bi-ir-su i-na ku-up-ri
it-ti
me-e ak-su-ud
ab-ni-ma
e-si-ni-iq-ma
a-gu-ur-ri
ka-ar a-ba-am iq-zu-ru

i-na ku-up-ri
bada da-lum
a-gu-ur-ri
i-na ki-sa-di-su
sa-da-ni-is
ab-ni
35 ta-a-bi-su-bu-ur-su
e-es-si-is
bada
ba-ar-zi-pa-ki
e-pu-us
ka-ar hi-ri-ti-su i-na ku-up-ri u a-gu-ur-ru

eri
a-na ki-da-nim
u-sa-as-hi-ir
204
April
2]
PROCEEDINGS.
d.
[1889.
(a-na)
tur-e
en mu-sa-ab-bi-ir gis-ku
e-es-si-is
na-ki-ri-ia
40 e-su i-na bar-sib-ki

a-na d. gu-la
e-pu-us
su-'-e-ti
ba-la-tam
ga-mi-la-at na-bi-is-ti-ia (a)-si-ba-at (e)-ti-la

e-ti-la e-sa i-na
bar-zi-pa-ki (e-es-si-is) e-pu-us

(oi)-ir-ti
a-na d. gu-la ru-ba-a-ti
45 mu-sa-ar-ba-ti
a-si-ba-at
zi-ki-ir
sar-(ru)-ti-ia
e-gu-la
e-gu-la e-sa i-na bar-sib-ki e-es-si-is e-(pu)-us
a-na D. gu-la be-el-ti

mu-ba-al-li-ta-at
ra-bi-(ti)
na-bi-is-ti-(ia)
50
a-si-ba-at
e-zi-ba-ti-(la)
e-zi-ba-ti-la e-sa i-na bar-sib-ki e-es-si-is (e-pu-us)
ma-a9-9a-ar-ti e-mis-lam a-na du-un-nu-nim

i-ga-ar
si-hi-ir-ti
e-mis-lam
u e e-su-a-pa
55
e-es-si-is
d. istar
ki-ma la-bi-ri-im-ma
e-pu-us
ka-ar
hi-ri-ti
gu-du-a-ki
i-na esir-e-a
eri
seg-al-ur-ra
a-na ki-da-nim u-sa-as-hi-ir
e-babbar-ra e d. utu sa ut-kip-nun-ki
60 e-(ku)-gi-na e
d. lugal-gis-a-tu-gab-lis sa
uru ba-az
e-(i)-de-D.-a-nim e d. ib sa dil-bat-ki
(e-igi)-kalam-ma e d. lugal-amar-da sa amar-da-ki

(e-an-na e D. is-tar)
sa unu-ki
e-babbar-ra e D. utu sa utu-unu-ki
65 e-kis-nu-gal e d. en-zu sa sis-unu-(ki)

e-es-ri-e-ti
dimmer-gal-gal
e-es-si-is e-(pu-us)
u-sa-ak-li-il
si-bi-ir-si-(in)
dimmer-gal-gal
i-na hi-da-a-ti
a-si-ib li-ib-bi-si-(na)
ri-sa-(a-ti)
70
ki-ir-ba-si-in
u-sa-ar-ma-a
î-ir-tim
su-ba-at-su-un
zi-in-na-a-ti e-sag-illa
te-di-is-ti
u e-zi-da
ba-bi-lam-ki u bar-zi-pa-ki
sa
e-li
sa ma-ah-ri u-sa-ti-qu-ma
75 as-ku-nam za-na-nam
a-na
e-es-ri-e-tim
ri-se-e-tim
dimmer-gal-gal
sa e-pu-su lugal-lugal ab-bi-e u-sa-ti-ru

ka-la e-ip-se-e-ti-ia su-ku-ra-a-ti
205
April
2]

Translation.
[1889.
The first, the second, In bitumen and burnt brick built, and With the walls my father had constructed I joined them and The foundation of it in the bosom of broad earth I laid, and The top thereof like the mountains I raised ofi high.
wall of burnt brick at The rampart of Babylon

the great gate
the ford
of the sunset
arouftd.
I threT.v
The efnbankments of the
A raxes
brick
at the ford of the sunrising
From
10
of Ishtar unto the gate of Urash
With bitumen and
biirtit
The father that begot me had constructed and A fence of burnt brick along the bank of the river of Sepharvaim
Had built ajid

Not finished
15
the remainder.
I his
eldest son, the darling
of his heart.
built
The In bitumen and burnt brick

With
the scarps
scarps of the river Araxes
and
my father had
constructed
I strejigthened
it.
For the protection of Esagilla a?id Babylon 20 That there might not happen a burst in the midst of
Sepharvaim,
the river
of
A great barrier in
Its fotindation Its top
the river
be made.
With bitumen and burnt
brick I caused to I laid, made firm, and
I raised high
as the wooded
hills.
25
What no former king had done, At 4,000 cubits'' distance, that the sides From afar might not be approached,
of the
city
I threiv
huge wall at the ford of the sunrising aroufid Babylon.
30 Its moat I dug and the bottom of the water I reached ; Its bank with bitumen and burnt brick I made, and
With
the scarps
i?i
my father had constructed I Joined it, and

bitumen and burnt brick
huge wall
the 7ieck of it like the motintains the wall of Borsippa Tabisubursu 35 Ane7zi I made.
On
I built.
The
The scarps of its moat in bitumen and burnt brick city for cover I carried round. 206
April
2]
'
PROCEEDINGS.
[1S89.
For
the
40 His house For Gula
Divine Son of the house, the Lord that shaitereth the weapon in Borsippa aiiew I made. \of my foe,
the
Lady of Life,
soul, that
That favojireth my
dwelkth in Ftila,
Etila, her house in Borsippa, aneio
L made.
For Gula, the supreme princess, 45 That maketh great the name of my majesty., That divelleth in Egula, Egula, her house in Borsippa, anew I made. For Gula, the great lady, That qiiickoicth my soul, 50 That dwelleth in Fzibatila,
Ezibatila, her house in Borsippa, aneiv
L made.
The
The
defence of Emislam to strengthen,

luall of the circumferefice
(?)
of Emislam,
55
And the house Esusapa Anezu I made.
Lstar like the old one
The scarps of the moat of Gudua In bitumen and bm-nt brick The city for cover L carried round.
Ebabbara the house of Shamash of Sepharvaim, 60 Ekugina the house ofn. Lugal-gis-a-tu-gab-lis of the
E-i-de-Anim, the house ofv). Uras of Dilbat,
city
Baz,
Eigikalamma,
the house ofV).
Lugal-Amarda of Amarda,
Eanna,
the house
of Lstar of Erech,
Ebabbara, the house of Shamash of Larsa, 65 Ekisnugal, the house of Sin of Ur, Temples of the great gods anew L built
Lfinished the work
of them.
thcin,
The great gods, that dtvell within With rejoicings and festivities
70
lVithi?i
them
L settled
Ln
their lofty abode.
The restorations of Esagilla afid Ezida, The renovation of Babylon and Borsippa, Which above 7C'hat was before L beautified a fid
75
Made
(
into capitals
The restoring
All my
the temples of the great
gods
Jlliat the kings
my fathers had done L excelled ;)

207
costly works,
April
2]
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCH.-LOLOGY.
[1889.
Column
i-na na na-ra-a as-tu-ur-ma
u-ki-in
ka-li
III.
Transcription.
ah-ra-ta-as
e-ip-se-e-ti
ia
sa i-na
5
na na-ra-a as-lu-ru
mu-da-a li-ta-am-ma-ar-nia
ta-ni-it-ti
dimmer-dimmer li-ih-ta-as-sa-(as) e-bi-su ma-ha-zi dimmer-dimmer u d. is-tar d. marduk sa be-ili ra-bi-u

ia-ti
u-ma-ra-an-ni-ma
li-ib-(ba-am)
la a-ba-at-ti-(il)
10 u-sa-at-ka-an-ni
pa-al-hi-is
u-sa-al-la-am si-bi-(ir-su)
i-nu-mi-su e-ul-Li e D. nin-kar-(ra-ak-a)

sa ki-ri-ib sa is-tu
ut-kip-nun-(ki)
u-ul-lu-u-(tim)
u-um
15 sa-na-a-tim
e la su-te-su-ru-(u)
ru-ga-a-(tim)
na-ma-a-tu
ki-su-ra-a-sa
e-bi-ri
gis-ra-at (sa)
la su-du-(u)
ka-at-(mu)
20
it-ti
e-es-ri-e-tim dingir-dingir la
in-na-an-am-bu
bi-it-ru-su
sa-at-tu-ku
i-na bi-i
ip-pa-ar-ku-u
ni-id-ba-a-sa
si-is-si-ik-ti
ba-at-lu
as-sum
d.
marduk
en-ia
25 ga-ab-ta-ku-u-ma
D.
marduk
be-ili-ia-ti
i-ra-ma-an-ni-ma
ud-du-su
ki-se-ri
e-es-ri-e-tim
ab-ta-a-tim
ga-tu-u-a
u-ma-al-lu-u
30 i-na
pa-li-e-a ki-i-nim a-na e su-a-ti
ri-mi-nu-u D.
marduk
ir-ta-si sa-li-mi
î-i-ri
D.
utu da-a-a-nam
e-di-es-sa
it-ta-bi
a-na
ia-ti
ri-e-a-um pa-li-hi-su-nu
iq-bi-u
la-bi-ri a-hi-it
35 e-bi-e-su (te-me)-en-sa
(zi-ki-er
ab-ri-e-ma
su}-um sa
D. nin-kar-ra-ak-a (a-si-ba-at) e-ul-la
208
April
2]
PROCEEDINGS.
ha-ag-ba
sa-ti-ir-ma
[1S89.
(gi-e-ri) lik-ku
(i-na) ki-er-bi-su
in-na-mi-ir-ma
la-bi-ri
40
e-]i
te-me-en-ni-su
us-su-su
u-ki-in-ma
d. nin-kar-ra-ak-a
ia
a-na
be-el-ti ra-'-im-ti
na-gi-ra-at
na-bi-is-ti-ia
pi-ir-'-ia
45 mu-sa-al-li-ma-at
(e-es-si-is)
(e)-ul-la e-sa sa ki-ri-ib ut-kip-nun-ki
e-pu-us
(sa-at-tu-ku-u-sa)
(u-ki-in)
u-da-ah-hi-id-ma
ni-id-ba-a-sa
be)-el-ti î-ir-ti
50
(d. nin-kar ra-ak-a

(li-bi-it
ga-ti-ia)
ha-di-is
na-ap-li-si-(ma)
da-am-(ga-tu-u-a l)i-is-sa-ak-na sa-ap-tu-(uk-ki)

ba-la-(at
u-um
si)-i-ri
ri-e)-ku-u-tim se-bi-e li-it-tu-u-(tim)
tu-u-(bu
u hu-ud
utu
li-ib-bi
55 a-na
si-(ri)-ik-ti
su-ur-ki-im
ma-ha-ar
D.
D.
marduk
su-um-gi-ri e-ip-se-tu-u-a ki-bi-im du-um-ku-u-a
Translation.
On
tables
of stone
I unvte, and
hereafter.
Laid them up for
All my works Which on tables of stone I wrote, Afay the luise contemplate, and
The praise of the gods may he consider ! To build the town of the gods and Isfar, Which the great lord Merodach
Me
did charge, and
10 Caused
me
to lift
up
the heart {thereto).
In awe
I Jieglected not
1 accomplished
his work.
the house
In that day Eulla,
of Ninkarraka
That
i^
is
within Sephan'aim,
house wiiich from distant days^
Years remote,
They had not put in order ; Whose beams had fallen doiun,
Whose walls showed
not,
209
April
2]

;
[1889.
20 Earth hid them
Which was not mentioned with the temples of the gods, Whose regular sacrifice was cut off. In the mouth it had ceased Whose offerings were omitted 25 When the robe of Merodach ?ny lord I had assumed, and Merodach the lord me loved, aiid
To To
30
reneiv the temples

restore the ruins
Had
commissioned
me
In my righteous reign tmto that house The merciful o?ie Merodach accorded grace, And Shamash the supreine Judge To rebuild it conwianded : 35 Me, the shepherd that feareth them. To restore it they ordered :
Its old record
I looked for, I saw, and

''''
The mention of the name of Ninkarraka that inhabiteth Eulla" 40 Upon the length of an earthenware box was In the midst of it appeared. Over its ancient record
written,
and
I laid, and For Ninkarraka 45 The lady that loveth me That kcepeih my life. That perfecteth my offspring,
Its foundation
Eulla, her house that
is
within Sepharvaim,
Anew I made.
50 Its regular
sacrifices
I made
abundant,
I established
its offerings.
Ninkarraka, lady supieme
The work of my hatids

Joyfully behold thou, and 55 let favours for me be brought to pass by thy life of distant days, plenty of children.
lip /
Health of body and joy of heart.
For a boon bestoiu thou I Before Shamash and Merodach bring favour on my Command good fortujie for me t
210
7ciorks,
"
:
April
2]
PROCEEDINGS.
[1889.
Notes on the Cylinders 68-7-9, I- (5 ÂND A.H. 82-7-14, 1042 [(A) AND (B)j.
34))
Column
2.
I.
mi-gi-er,
.
mi-gi-ir,
.
st.
constr.
of tnigni, from
magaru, " to
:
incline toward
,"
" hearken to," " obey," a syn. of semfi
cf.
Heb.
phrase
7.
"1^ '"[^^^^"1:3)1, Ps. xvii, 6.
See note on (B) Col.
Ill, 59.
ibbiim resusun,
"whom
p.
they called to their chieftainship;"

I,
ana
see
is
not necessary, being omitted in both places (Cyl. (B)

125, note
13)
February Proceedings,
on Col.
1,
24, of Cyl. A.
H.
82,
714,
8.
631.
2,
miiUemiqu: participle III,

explained this word
of
eniiqii,
7,
p^V-
Sutemiiqu
is
a syn. oi suppu, "to pray," 2 R. 39, No.

itfiti :
65 sqq.
as a
last
month
byform of
ututu^
"calling" (February Proceedings,

like binidu, " creature,"
II.
p. 119).
It is
an
abstr. for concr.
from banu.
khiis ibbamii, not Iftbannl,
which should be corrected
in the
Plate.
13. zchian
:
this inf constr.,
which contrasts awkwardly with the

is
ream and the other

think
abs. forms,
;
represented by the abs.

^][
zananam
^
in the parallel cylinder (I, 25
where read
î^ *^S^)'
restore
"^^
zanan or zananam maJiazi means " (maMzu, plur. mahazi and mahazani).
14.
to
the
towns
uma'iranni: (B) u-me-'-ir-an-ni

E.I.H.
X^kt iikinis
ukannis.
utaqu: both (A) and (B).

16.
II, 61,
utaqqu.
eri ki tanaddtusu
etc.
....
bada-bada-su gal-gal.
(B) eri
It
tanaddlusu,
In
this cylinder
we
find eri alone everywhere.
seems, therefore, that ki was simply added as a local determinative,

as in the expression
ka-dimmerra-ki.
The pronoun su
.
.
refers not
to the
town but
to
Merodach
render " Babylon
the town of
his glories," etc.

21.
sezuzu
prob. not "erect," though there
is
a paronomasia
with
is
iisziz.
The
"^p"',
term, which
is
a by-form of siizuzu, Tigl., V, 43,

ezzu,
formed from the same root as
"strong," ^r^, like suquru
from aqaru,
guttural.
siduku from alaku,
etc.
The
is
due
to
the
211
April
2]
[1SS9.
24. hiritisii
cf.
line 26.
66 V,
II
: the su may be collective, and refer to the walls With the whole passage 16 45, compare E.I.H. IV, V, 2137.
26. The orthography is peculiar; ati = adi ; alitu ^ alidu abam =^ abi ; ikzuru = iqcuru ; usalam {jisaFaiii) = usalma-m = usalmi
:
of E.I.H. V, 33, etc.

27. DALUM-a-ti
ka-ri-e in
2
:
indicating that Jzari
is fern.
The term
is
spelled
R. 62, 75 g.h. (ka-ri-e e-lap-pi "the walls or sides of qardti occurs in Sarg. Cyl. The Heb. "^"^j^, Hi'^^pi while ship"); a
is
masc.
30. ik-zu-ru
ik-zu-ur-ru 45,
which
illustrates the inexactness of
the cuneiform writing.

31.
For "a great
mound"
read "broad Earth:" see note on
E.I.H. VIII, 60.

46.
ralbain: i-asbu
5
kuiiunusii, 2
2,2)
R. 35,
18, e.f,
and mi-it-rum,
"extended,"
R. 41,
Obv.
^-b.
Column
2.
II.
kiina sidirti
vbaimim
the
from
this
and other passages we

Proceedings, March,
see that in Bab. II.
2,
scribe
has omitted two syllables, and
the last word should be read [u-ba-]-an-nim.

1888,
d.
p.
In the same place (II, 13) ina tm-ri eli sa ka gal Istar should be rendered, "At the high barrier of the gate of
294.
Ishtar:"
see
sa-na-qu, si-ki-ru,
7.
R. 23, 44 c.d. tu-ur-ru and ku-un da-al-tum.

(B)
:
e-di-lu,
and
syn.
with
sa-ha-ri-e
I,
45, sa-ha-ri-ri.
etc.,
8.
is
KU-i\LA.-Ri-Ki
the parallels E.I.H. IV, 37,
show
that this
one of the many names of Babylon.

17.
= hirissu = hiritsit = Mrit + su. su. isissu = isidsu = isid

hirisu
:
-\-
So
I,
31, isisu
28.
For Ebarra read Ebabbarra, " the House of the Sun."

:
29. gisatugablis
see 5
26, 3 Rev., 55 sq.
gis-a-tu-gab-lis
lu-lap-pi
yy sa-di-i
is
gis-a-tu-kur-ra
^^7^^, "palm
Aramaean word.
branch,"
pi.
'j^'l^^,
a well-known Jewish-
The
Assyrian term seems to
mean
"
palm
trees"
as sadl, " of the mountains," is
added
212
in the
second instance.
April
40.
2]
PROCEEDINGS.
[1889.
of the
tedisti : so we have the more usual pael uddusii,

:
qal form edisum, "to renew," instead

in Cyl.
82-7-14, 818, Col.
II, 15.
i,
42. uSatiqu
etiqic,
"I
carried forward,"
"advanced";
;
aor. Ill,
of
pili^, instead oi usctiqu (Tigl., IV, 57)

:
cf uscln and usapa.
43. reseti
plur. o( rcSii,
:
"head";
capita, "capitals."
48. ahratas
adverbial form of ah-ra-a-tu (2
35, 11 b), ahrdtu,

lies
a syn. of arkdtu,
"the future";
-s
strictly,
"that which
is
behind,"
Înt^. T
believe the
termination of adverbs
to be explained as
an
,
abbreviation of the pronoun su, after the analogy of the Heb.

"(in) his unions," " together";
ration
").
cf.
VIH^
'i'117
"alone" ("in
his sepa-
The
;
accusative
being the adverbial case, in umisam,
arhisani, sattisa/n,
mimmation
hereafter."
we have the accusative of the pronoun with the ordinary shortened form may be compared with
Ahratas, then,
is
sallaris for sallarisii.
strictly "
with a view to
its
Like the Heb.

like
used just
noun,
Q3n (accusative of in), it came to be and ahratas mjit, " for future days,"
timi.
might be
ballutu,
tibiluni,
said, as well as
life,"
ahrdt
The
adv. use of the abstract
"
" living state," in the phrase,
Abp.
ii,
6,
baltussunu
them alive," lit. " in their living state," is But when once such exactly similar to the Heb. idiom cited above. analogy would the application established, extend phrases became
of the termination
51.
-i'
" they brought
to the formation of adverbs generally.
litammar
= littammar,
;
precative
ncidu,
I,
2,
oi amdru, "to see."
52. tatiitti : ^= ta?irdti

2
root
7iaWdu,
"to be exalted."
35) 36 a-b.
lihtassas
:
53.
prec.
I,
2,
of hasdsu,
"to
think,"
impf
ihsus,
Abp. VII^55.
Column
I.
III.
umdranni :
sent
=^
umd^ iranni,
q\s,^vA\qxq..
Translate:
"The making
of the towns of the gods and goddesses, whereto the great lord
Merodach
8.
me and made me
lift
up the
heart."
bi-er-'-ia:=//>'/(r,
from/////,
niS
"shoot,"
nn"^5
"brood,"
of birds; Arab.
rally.
^ j, "young
one," of a bird, and of animals gene-
13.
This passage seems to speak of the finding of the old records,

in
three
number,
buried under the foundation of the temple.
213
April
"
2]

;
[1889.
Three bricks " (iii seb-hi-a = in libiiati) they are called but I do not know what zahirtiin means, for " i ell 3 fingers " does not seem " small." nihil usse (1. 14) is a very uncertain reading, and perhaps it would have been better to have left a blank here.
14. 15.
tninddti : plur. o{ inindatu^'p^"r\y^

T
*
Cf.
*
Chald. n'li?^.
T
;
aptih: aor.
usstiiii :
I,
2,
oi pehu, "to close"; E.I.H.,

(pf.),
II, 18, note.

:
21.
permansive
II,
(pael),
of asamii
E.I.H.,
III, 37, note.
22.
arkatim
prob. not " hereafter," but " the inner shrine," as
in the inscr. (II, 13), translated. Proceedings,
February 1889,
p.
126.
The
present
passage
is
too
I
mutilated to admit of more than a

to
tentative rendering,
and
do not pretend
be
satisfied with that
which
gave
last year.
25. mislii,
tives
"a
half,"
and mnssuiu, "to halve," are known

I
deriva-
of
7^^
in
Assyro-Bab.
i^'^S^'îri
rendered tubalu
(?).
"line,"
with
reference to Aram.
30.
tertu,
"cord," "line," but
Perhaps: "shewed sure grace in a

5
command
J,,
to me."
For
20,
Obv. 20
sqq. te-ir-tum,
u-ur-tum, tak-lim-tum,
tir-tum ka-bit-tum.
Is the root "^b^l, Arab.
pavore
affecit quern,
IV, docuit quern
37. erti: the qal aor.
of ritu, for which pael uratti, uratta,
is
frequent.
43. uriki,
imperat.
i,
I,
i,
sing.
fem.
of ardku,
"V'y'i^
sumidi,
to
imperat.
Ill,
sing.
fem.
of ancdu, "Tt^^.
Umfia seems
be a
real plur. in -u.
44. a-ar-ka
intrans.
= drika
....
ptcp.
of ardku, which
is
both
trans,
and
46. sullini
tibbi
kinni (fem.).
These
ugur (masc.) are curious side by side with last are 11, i, imperat. of tabu, kdnu.
52. sattakka
which
in the
of Accadian origin : a term IZT^T ^^^'^(g)' form satfukku often occurs in the sense of " offering,"
a
fixed
=^
I,
"sacrifice,"
especially
or
perpetual
oblation.
It
thus
resembles the Heb.

February, 1888).
T^n.
See Phillipps' Cyl.
13 {Proceedings^
214
April
2]
PROCEEDINGS.
A.H. 82-7-14, 1042.
Plates.)
[1889.
NOTES ON CYLINDER
{Proceedings,
May, 1888.
I.
Column
8.
tasimtu
5 R. 17,
2,
sqq.
has ta-sim-tum as a syn. of te-e-mu.

i,
mil-ku,
and
si-dul-tum.
:
See also 5 R. 39,
26
e.f.
10. a-as-ru
ptcp.
qal of
:
ai<Trz<;
"^tlj'l,
which we see also

In
2
in
tusdru, tisdris, susurtum

34,
Proceedings, February, p. 126.
R.
equated with ga-ra-hu ("to be sad," "downcast;" as in the word /7>//rz "sorrow," "disquietude," 4 R. 21, No. 2,
No.
3,
33, a-sa-ru
is
Rev.
6).
16.
\T)K^
|
= anqu,
:
"strong," "wise."
R. 36, No. 3 Obv. 55,
id-dan
e-mu-qu.
this
za-na-a-tim
seems to be the
all,
plur. of zanitu, so that za-ni-te,
E.I.H. IX, 60, may, after

17.
is
be correct.
oi \babdlu
{babihi)
bdbil,
ptcp. qal. est.
"to bring," which

I
a secondary form from obdhi.
The
phrase libbam ubla, "
brought
the heart," " desired," or " resolved," to do something, explains biblu^

bibil,
"wish."
tig-gal-lum
:
19.
R. 16 8
sqq. c-d.
tig-gal
a-sa-ri-du a-sa-ri-du
a-lik
sag-zi
a-ga-zi
mah-ri
mubakkir :
garbdtim
20.
i.e.,
imibaqqir ;
;
cf.
Heb.
*1p3,.
= qarbdtim
a
;
word cognate with qurbannu,
'IH^p.
an interesting reference to Nebuchadrezzar's planting the squares of the city with trees, and perhaps to his famous hanging gardens. The term Heb. ^3^' ^y^- liol*
ik-ka-ri ba-ab-bi-i-lu
"plowman," "husbandman."
25.
29.
Ba-ab-bi ....
is
like ab-bi-e for a-bi.

][^
za-na-nam
adindnuni
;
corn two mis[)rints, and read
^j^ "11^
perhaps
from the
root
daman,
"to
cover"
(Ethiop.)
Hebrew town-names Madmen, Madmenah, Madmannah, which may all mean " dwelling," " dwelling-place," and are hardly likely to mean " Diingerstatte."
cf.
the
35. zikurat
R. 29, No.
4,
39:
S^fiyf
bi-i-tum.
<y- ^\\\\ t\\\\

50.
zig-gur-ra-tum.
>->-y
>->-|
EKiKUKUs
R. 19,
^Ti
^
d.
ku-us
gar-za
pargu a
ili
a sarri Jf
This shows that -kus should be read for -garza in
this
temple-name.
215
April
2]

I
[1889.
53. sq. kiribbisina-kiribsin.

55.
have not met kiribbi elsewhere.

:
rabtm: gen.
1.
sing,
with mimmation
so sarru mahrim,
as
nomin.,
59.
62 infra.
:
ZAG-GAB
sippi,
"thresholds."
Column
13.
II.
is
From
this point to the end, the inscription
parallel to that
of the cylinders
14. 20.
numbered S2-7-14, 817,

:
818, 819, 820.
si-ta-at-ta-a-tim
E.I.H. V,
IV,
i,
11, si-it-ta-a-ti.
fiaskitnu
infin.
of sakd)U(, depending on
mm,
to
be repeated from the previous
line.
parim
paru (?)
split,"
have not met with elsewhere.
It
seems equi"i^^n, -ÎQ
valent to butuqtii, E.I.H. VI, 47.
In Heb. the roots

is
mean "to
21.
"break," and PT^D
primarily "to break forth."
The "great bulwark

1
in the river" (see

I
Bab.
II,
16)
is
called
a 7iabalu apparently, in the cylinder which

41. su'eti : 5 R. 41,
published
last
month.
be-el-tum.
Ob v.
9 a-b.
su-i (var.
e)-tum
62. Corr. thus: :^y <{- ^\\ ^^.

75.
77.
Corr. as-ku y^^.

Cyl. (A) has
e-li,
which seems better that e-pu-su.
Column
18.
III.
namaiu
:
pf. I,
i,
pi.
f.
oi 7iamu {nawfi^.
gisrdtu
cf.
^Îtpil, Syr.
is,
(;<î, lr*^\\5
I think, to 2
"beam"
of a house.
I.
19. kisurdsa la sudii
be compared with Senk.

sqq. g-h.
16
la
uddd
ugurdti.
For uddu, see
R. 48, 43
sag-ga-ga
a-rum
a-sar la a-ri
ki-sag-ga-ga-nam-me
ki-pa(d)-da-nam-me
kisfiru
a-sar la ud-di-i
for " wall
;
would seem
to be
one of the many words
"
cf.
Ar.
jJls
"outer covering" of a thing: skin, hide, bark,
shell, etc.
So
sallm, " outer wall "
1
3
pi.
_i^
" skin," etc.
sudii
\;T>i.
is
shaphel permans.
masc. o{ idu, "to see" and "know,"

ebiri =^ cpiri, pi. o{ cprii, "dust,"
I,
i
20.
katmu: permans.
21.
"earth ;" E.I.H. VI, 49. oi katdmu, " to close," "cover."

(
in-na-an-am-bu
is
the parallel cylinders have in-na-am-bu-u
in-na-an-bu), which
doubtless correct.
Aor. IV.
i, 3 pi. of nabfi.
216
April
2]
PROCEEDINGS.
:
[1889.
22. bitrusu
23.
=. pitrusu^
cf.
permans.
(pf.) I, 2
oi parasu.
ipparkii:
the
common
adv. phrase la naparka, "without
ceasing."
24.
nidbasa
tiidbn^
a contracted form of fiidabu
nidabasu
i,f.
ellfitim{
Proceedings, February, 1888)
Phillipps, R. and
I,
15. 11,
ni)idalni, 5
25. sissikti : 5 R. 15, 23 sq., c-d.
tu sar-da
tu sik
sik-ka-tum
sis-sik-tum
tu
(]^)
is
the
:
common
and
:
ideogr.
of clothing, 5 R. 14, 32 c-d.

is
tu-u=(û-ba-a-tum
See also 5 R. 28,
i
si'k (T_
-Ûg
defined lubustiim "clothing."
Rev. 57 e-da-pa-tum
tu hi-a
si-sik-tum
lu-bu-sum
With edapatu'"
cf.
Heb.
is
fjI^V;
used of clothing, covering.

texit.
The
or
root ol sissiktu
:
*T2D,
I,
^D3D)
i,
26. cabtaku
permansive
ist pers. sing,
oi âbatii, "to take"
"put on" clothes {pibatu). The " robe of Merodach " assumed by Nebuchadrezzar would naturally be the royal dress, the king being the god's vicegerent and
earthly representative, as well as " chief pontiff."
29.
ki-se-ri
:
an
infin.
with middle
or
/,
like babll.
The
root
is
ltl?p " to bind," 30.
used of building.
41
;
We
speak of a binding cement.
Exod.
xxviii,
Lev. xxi, 19.

I,
32. irtasl: aor.

5^^.,
(impf)
2,
of rasfi, "to have."
Senk.
I,
17
"
Merodach
to that house irtasu sallmu
had grace"
II, 8
:
{Proceedings,
March, 1888,
ars'isu,
p. 297).
For the
qal, see
I
Abp.
"To Necho compassion

II, 31.
granted him," or
a7ia Niku rhnu "had for him";
E.I.H. X, 16; Bab.
Cf.
S^tLh,
and
]Vt2J-]
Ezr. Ill,
7.
sallmu: 5 R. 21, 59 a-b.
a-ni-mu-u
sa-i-ru
sa-li-mu
un-ni-nu
(pp)
un-ni-nu
64. nap-lu-su
I
ri-e-mu (Dn"))
ri-e-mu
think the old royal
name
usually transcribed Samsu-satana or

is
Samsu-ditana ought to be read Samsu-salimtana, " Shamash
our
weal;" comp.
to
cp.
S*"
186, silim
|
^f^
sulmu
my
mind, Ammizaduga
is
quite obviously
may add that, pT\Ty^^, Ammizadok

;
and
Amminadab, Ammishaddai, Ammizabad. In 5 R actually explained by kimtum kittiun, " righteous clan."
217
44,
I,
22,
it is
In the same
April
place,
initial
2]

is
[18S9.
Hammurabi
}}
perhaps l"^1î7, " His tribe
is
numerous
all
;" the
being sounded more emphatically.
This, at
events,
agrees with the gloss kiinta rapastii//i, " widespread, numerous clan."
The names seem

Semitic) extraction.
34.
e-di-es-sa
:
to
be those of princes of foreign
{i.e.
Western
edesji is qal. infin., for
which pael
iiddusii is
more
usual.
So e-di-sum
in the parallel cylinders.
edes-sa, like usa/bis-sa.

itiabi
:
= *intabi
:
aor.
I,
2,
oi 7iabu.
Cf. Senk.
I,
25 sqq.
36.
e-bi-e-su
infin. scriptio
plena
ebcsn.
40. ^cri : usu. //>,

jirku., var.
"upon."
^^51'^^^,
urki,
seems identical with

iii,
l^'o], "length,"
i.e..,
longer side, as in 2 Chron.

is
8.
The
variant 2ir-ki as well as
the sense
against the transcription lik-ku =. kalbu,

{i.e.,
^75
2)c>')
ha-as-ba
ha-as-pa);
ÎDH "pottery," Dan.

"jug,"
etc.
ii,
or ha-ag-ba
Chald. ^^2ll^n "pitcher,"

this
The
parallel cylinders
omit
important word. The inscription on the earthenware box was '^Ninkarraka asibat ulla ;" an interesting parallel to that of the
clay coffer
now
"
in the British
Museum, on
the long side of which
we read
Image of Shamash,
lord of Sepharvaim, that dwelleth in
Ebabbarra"
(a-sib-bi e-babbar-ra),
and which contained the
beautiful
stone tablet of 5
59. ki-bi-im
60
sq.
ki-bi-i
of the preceding cylinder.
sumgirl sumgiri
gis-tuk 5 R. 39, 3 Obv. 32 g-h. hear") ("to "^;i^"'ptJ^n,

:
ma-ga-ru
therefore
and the
last
two
lines
may
perhaps be rendered
" Before
Shamash .... proclaim my works,
Declare
my
goodness
!"
218
April
2]
PROCEEDINGS.
[1889.
NOTES DE PHILOLOGIE ^GYPTIENNE,

Par Karl Piehl,
I.
Le nom
foPP^^j;
la
2.
Rhodopis;
6.
3.
cyAy];
4.
^^^
5.
Passage de
stble
de Mentouhotep;
Le
signe
^?^ des
textes ptolemaiques.
I.
On
la
connait la forme egyptienne
O
la
::
_p
du nom
royal
que
les
Grecs nous ont conserves sous
forme
2fc'c-wo-7/j(v.
En
fort
realite,
concordance
qu'il
les
y a entre
les
deux formes
est
remarquable.
Toutes
consonnes du
le
nom
egyptien sont tres-
exactement rendues dans

milieu
nom
grec, et le / qui a ete intercale

lois
le
au
du
dernier,
s'explique fort bien par les
propres a la
fleuve
/Je-*
langue des Hellenes.

'S.Tpvfiwv,
Comparez, par exemple,

ffpe-,"^
nom du
la
qui derive* de la racine
apparentee a
racine
(pew), etc.
Ce qu'on
I'origine
n'a jusqu'ici pas
a
(
ma
connaissance explique,
PP
]:
c'est
de
la
forme egyptienne
_p
P
et celle
du doublet
que nous en connaissons, a savoir
le
nom
]:
_v
Cette dernicre
forme, suivant nous, resulte d'une ellipse ou,

I'appeler,
comme
Toutes
on pourrait
les
d'une ablation de
la
premiere syllabe.
langues
nous fournissent des exemples d'un pareil procede phonetico-grammatical, et ce sont surtout les
instructifs.
noms propres
qui a cet egard sont
En anglais, nous rencontrons, par exemple, a cotd de formes pleines, comme Arabella, Isabella, Beatrice, Elisabeth, d'autres qui resultent d'une ablation des lettres initiales, comme Bella, Trice
(Trissie),
Betsie (Bessie, Bess), etc.

sont, entre autre,
Des exemples allemands du

Johannes, Margareta, Carolina,
grec TpaTreâ " table " a ete
meme phenomene
forme de
TCT/saTTe^tt
a cote de Hans, Greta, Lina.

la
Le mot
meme
litt.
maniere, et a du originairement se prononcer
"ayant quatre pieds."
En
italien,
Tonio ou Toni
CuRTius, Griechischc Etyviologic, 1873,
p. 354.
219
April
2]
[1889.
provient de Antonio, selon le
meme
procede.
En
franâis Fifine,
la
forme
reduplicative
etc.,
de Fine, derive de Josephine, de

a dil subir la
meme
maniere,
etc
La langue egyptienne
meme
(
loi,
dans une mesure,

]
j
plus ou moins etendue, et le
nom
royal
abreviation de
(o[|iP^p|,
est
un bon exemple sous ce
rapport.
Un nom
propre egyptien qui presente un changement, analogue a

peut-etre -r 'kn^^'^^^^ qui s'ecrit aussi
celui-la, c'est
Quant a
elle
la
forme
P P |
_^
du nom
royal qui nous occupe,
peut etre expliquee de differentes manieres.

d'y voir
Rien ne nous
empeche
une transcription abusive du groupe hieratique qui

(
communement s'e'crit
des cas, ou
le
jl)
4:
_^
ou
[]
car on rencontre
(1],
signe hieratique qui correspond a I'hieroglyphe
soit
seul, soit suivi
d'un
[',
ressemble a deux
hie'ratiques juxtaposes.f
On
pourrait aussi supposer qu'un scribe ignorant

le signe
|
ou capricieux
ait
remplace
du mot
O
"
(1]
4:
_^
W^
de "
'
ou
^^,
le
signe
j
ayant tant
le
sens de " enfanter
que
celui
fils."
Cette derniere
opinion est plus risquee, I'explication qu'elle comporte ayant un

caractere
tres-factice.
Toutefois,
les
manipulations des scribes

si
egyptiens sont quelquefois d'une nature
bizarre,
que rexplication
que nous venons de proposer ne doive guere etre regardee comme II y aurait encore une troisieme explication. Suivant trop absurde.
celle-ci,
la
forme
P P
pourrait etre consideree

J
comme une
la
" Contaminationsform
philologie
"
pour
employer un terme, emprunte a

et
(
comparee
trois
des deux formes (of|iP|:pj

la
N^^lvue
Parmi ces
le
hypotheses,
troisieme
me
la "
parait au point de
linguistique la plus acceptable.

terrain des langues
la
Elle est due a une decouverte sur
indo-europeennes,
contamination
" etant
une notion de
*
philologie comparee.
Toutefois, je crois que, en
PlEHL, Inscriptions
hieroglyphiqiies, pi.
XXXV. La
forme
i\v
Les deux formes Sesn et Sesisu sonl vraisemblablement dues a des vocalisations diverses de la forme originaie.
existe aussi et s'explique de la
meme
maniere.
t Cf. Papyrus Sallier, No.
3,
passim.
220
April
2]
TROCEEDINGS.
[1889.
etudiant I'egyptien de prbs, nous pourrions trouver bien des exemples
de " Contaminationsformen,"
2.
pareilles a celle
que
je viens
de
citer.
Tout
si
le
monde
le
a lu la legende de la belle Rhodopis que nous
raconte
I'on a
bien
geographe Strabon.
Je
me demande
pourtant,
si
donne ou tache de donner une explication quelconque de I'origine de cette legende qui a du jouir d'une tres-grande notorie'te, puisqu'elle a ete mentionnee non seulement par le sus-dit classique, mais encore par Herodote et Diodore.
Lors de
il
ma
s'est
presente a
surtout
du nom
la liberte
aux pyramides, au mois de Decembre, 1887, par rapporte a I'origine de la legende et de Rhodopis, une idee que, murie par la reflexion, je
visite
mon
esprit,
prends
de soumettre
ici
a I'appreciation des ^gyptologues.
Parmi
les objets qui, lorsqu'on visite le plateau
des pyramides de
il
Gizeh, attirent avant tout I'attention du voyageur,
faut
compter
a cote des pyramides qui evidemment exigent leur part d'admiration
le.
grand sphinx, abuU-hol,

II
comme
I'appellent les egyptiens
de nos
sifecle,
jours.
est fort vraisemblable, que,

ait
dans
la
periode de I'influence
grecque en Egypte, on
paye, au moins autant qu'au

s'elevait,
XIX^
de I'attention a cette image colossale qui
au milieu du sable, Cela
comme une
siecle
espece de gardien de
la
necropole de Gizeh.
me
parait resulter avec necessite
de
la circonstance, le
que, encore au XII^
de notre
ere, Abd-el-latif,
medecin arabe, parle avec un

il
certain
enthousiasme au sujet du sphinx, dont

beaute.
dit entre autre
"
et
La
de
figure est tres belle, et sa

la
bouche porte I'empreinte des graces
On dirait qu'elle sourit gracieusement.

etait,
Un homme
j'avais
d'esprit
m'ayant demande quel

le
de tout ce que
vu en
Egypte, I'objet qui avait

c'etait la justesse
plus excite
mon
admiration, je
lui dis
que
des proportions dans

etait
la tete
du sphinx." * du du colosse
qui,
La
figure
du sphinx
dont
la
couleur de rose, au temoignage de
I'auteur arabe,
veracite est corroboree par I'ctat actuel
monument
de rose"
I'epoque
car encore a present, on voit sur la figure
des traces de cette couleur.

est Toowtto?
saitique,
Or,
le
mot grec pour

(fem.).
le
" figure a couleur
(masc),
'PoriT'Tr/s
Les grecs
sont venus voir
sphinx, ont done fort bien

le
pu
le
designer du
nom
sus-dit.
Maintenant,
la
sphinx grec, a
la
difference
du sphinx egyptien qui
plupart des fois avait des carac-
* Abd-el-latif, Relation de I'Egypte, trad, par de Sacy, p. 180. Quelque temps apres la visite d'Abd-el-latif, la figure du si>hin> a ete mutiloe (Badeker, Unteragypten, 2eme ed., p. 386).
221
April
2]
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCH/EOLOGY,
[1SS9.
teristiques males, etait toujours regarde
comme un
etre feminin, et
evidemment,
le
sphinx de Gizeh devait etre pour
les grecs
sexe que les autres sphinx qui leur etaient familiers.
du meme Nous comprela
nons done que

'PoBtv7r6<i
la la
forme feminine
Tocd'Tr*? a
emporte sur
masculine
dans
langue des Grecs, visiteurs des pyramides et du
sphinx.
De
la a la creation
il
d'une legende, relative a une
femme
" a la
figure rose,"
n'y a qu'un pas, le sphinx, suivant la croyance d'un
peuple superstitieux, devant necessairement servir de demeure a un

etre, plus
ou moins vivant.
la
Maintenant, pourquoi
s'est-elle
legende de
la
belle a la figure rose,

?
attachee
non pas au sphinx, mais a une pyramide

la
Peut-
etre,
parceque, peu de temps apres la creation de
dite legende, le
la
sphinx a pu etre ensable d'un faoon qui en rendait

beaute moins
visibles.
grandeur
et la
les
Du
reste,
il il
avait toujours
etait
pour rivaux
colosses enormes, au pied desquels
couche, et ce voisinage,
des pyramides'
I'ait
lui
seul,
peut tres-bien
le
expliquer que I'une

la
remplace dans
occupons.
role
de support de
d'ailleurs, le
legende, dont nous nous

n'est-il
Pourquoi,
sphinx
pas mentionne ni
?
par Herodote, ni par Diodore, ni

Toutefois,
il
meme
par Strabon
la
est tres-remarquable,
que
legende, ayant quitte le
sphinx, s'est abattue sur la troisieme,
cette derniere etant de toutes la plus proche
non pas sur la seconde pyramide, du sphinx. Peut-etre,
I'elegance de construction de la troisibme pyramide, laquelle, selon
autres, a-t-elle contribue
Diodore, tant pour la solidite que pour la beaut^ depassait les deux au choix qu'on en a fait du tombeau de
Rhodopis. On peut du reste rappeler que le revetement de la pyramide de Mykerinos, en bonne partie, consistait en granit rose d'Assouan, ce qui a pu faciliter la marche de la legende de ce
c6te-la.
J'ignore
si,
comme
le croient
certains savants,
il
y a une parente
Rhodopis et celle de la reine Nitokris. Au moyen êtymologic populaire, on pourrait sans doute arriver a conEn siderer I'un de deux noms comme une traduction de I'autre.*
entre la legende de
*
Dans
le
nom
egyptien Nitokris,
le
premier element Nit pourrait signifier
second kris peut-etre derive d'un mot correspondant au copte P^^ "face." Par etymologic populaire, on pourrait done possiblement arriver k rendre le tout par "rouge de face," "rose de figure," c'est-a-dire une Bien entendu, je ne soutiendrai pas cette traduction du nom grec Rhodopis.
(ouronne
rotige, le
identification.

April
2]
TROCEEDINGS.
[18S9.
tout cas, ce qui nous reste de la legende de Nitokris ne renferme
pas de donnees,
sufifisantes
a etablir une identification entre ces deux
personnages legendaires.
On
nation
trouvera peut-etre, que
j'ai
ici
un peu trop recouru a des

I'imagination
;
hypotheses, mais I'expHcation des legendes exige plutot de I'imagi-
que de
la
science.
Toutefois,
doit,
autant
etre
que
possible,
se
borner au vraisemblable
elle
doit
aussi
controlee par la critique de la science.

les opinions
cet egard, j'espere

I'origine
que
la
que
j'ai
enoncees ci-dessus, concernant
de
legende de Rhodopis, ne se montreront pas trop entichees d'erreurs.

3.
Le
signe i^-^^ est transcrit par

set,
men (Brugsch, Hier. Gram.,

Cette derniere lecture, qui a
p. 128),
par
et
encore par
chaset.
figure,
ete decouverte par
Brugsch,
par exemple, dans le travail que
M. Maspero
vient de publier sur le Papyrus
Wilbour {Journal
Asiatique, 1888, Avril, p. 327).
Je ne discuterai point
signe,
i"^^-^
ici
I'exactitude
de
]
la lecture meii
de notre
variante
quand
]
il
entre dans le
[Inscr.
mot
^^^^^
'^
j'j,
dont
la
"^
I
d'Ahmes] m'a toujours paru un peu suspecte.

que nous devons plus souvent set, qu'en general, ou ne le Voici un bon exemple de la valeur set du
la
Mais ce qui
me
parait evident, c'est
accorder a notre hieroglyphe
valeur
semble vouloir
signe
r^^'Na
:
faire.
Vieweg, IX, p. 91].
^ rl
1.
f i
4^ ITT 4^
:
^'^'""""
En comparant
le
passage de texte que voici
Inscr. Hier., pi. 86,
5],
on obtient
equation suivante
6'
Cette observation nous permct de transcrire et traduirc un autre
passage tr^s-curieux, ou se voit I'hicroglyphe en question.

passage a
la
Le
dit
teneur suivante
223

April
2]

cet
1
[18S9.
Le groupe ^^^ de
bien connu
]\
()
r-
exemple
est
evidemment une variante du
W]'
i^
etc.
4.
Le
signe
J^
a ete transcrit 7^/;.
Cette valeur dernibrement

le
a ete
abandonnee par M. Brugsch, qui dans

Jiieroglyphiqiie (VI, p.
supplement de son
Didionnaire
scription, a savoir du.
514) propose une nouvelle transMalgre I'autorite pesante de M. Brugsch,

Voici quelques
je crois devoir maintenir la vielle transcription fu.
preuves en faveur de cette lecture
"
Le prince
heritier, le
tres large
le
(ou puissant) parmi les

^
nobles, celui qui
dompte
fougueux."
Xy^^
la
^
de
I'egal
l^^^gQ^^^^J
la
"Roide
le
Haute
et
Basse Egypte, maitres de

^
joie,
tres
vigoureux a
de son pere Tanen."

"
^Q jixmu, 0||1
eminemment
h
^^^^T^ v"^^^
large."
^
Ra-men-cheper-Amon,
JUL
\>
.
^^^^
*
1\
(?)^^ "Celui qui donne des pro
visions.".
f[\
de
-H
=
^.->
" niaitre de la puissance, grand
terreur."
1P
Miv
p>rfO
m^ v\
t>-=>
"Vaste par
la
puissance, (sortie)
du
ventre de Nout."^
"^^^f ML <=> 3^
-il
un
-^
"Horus
d'or,
le tres-puissant,
III
formidable par vaillance."^

'
I
S)i,
r^
'I
"Seigneur des diadfemes, riche en puissance."^
^
*
Mariette, Abydos, III, 121. Mariette, Kamak, \>. 58 (p. 38
Champollion, Momiments,
Rccueil,
*
68.
Brugsch,
6.
I, 26).
//.
"
'
PlEHL, Inscriptions hii'roglyphiques, VI, PlEHL, dans le Recueil Vieiaeg, I, 205.

Lepsius, Ktinigsbuch, XXXIII.
PlEHL,
LXXX,
9.
Lepsius,
//.
XXVI.
224
April
2]
PROCEEDINGS.
[1889.
^^ ""
inspire)
?v<
les
m
'
Wi
" Auguste par la terreur (qu

le Nil)."
il
dans
deux pays (entourant

'^
L-J^
^\
oT^
"Ses 14 ka qui I'accompagnent,
tous."t
Dans tous
est indiquee
ces
examples,
etant
^^^c=.
la
lettre
II
initiale
du
comme
fait
syllabique ^f*^
possibilite
n'y a
done aucune
signe.
il
de maintenir
prononcer modernes,
la transcription dii
pour notre
///,
Bien entendu,
necessairement
je ne soutiendrai point qu'en transcrivant

le /,
faille
comme on le c'est-a-dire comme

le
dans beaucoup de nos langues
aspiration
ou
le
sifflante.
Dans
la plu-
part des cas,
egyptien est
plutot a regarder
comme un
son
alle-
" bilabial," c'est-a-dire a peu-pres
comme
70
des dialectes
mands meridionaux. En copte, cela est visible, lorsque nous rencontrons le digramme OT pour I'ancien '<-=^. [Le CI copte est
probablement aussi a regarder
5.
comme un
son "bilabial."]
La
sthle
de Mentuhotkp, conservee au musee de Boulaq,^

et
renferme un passage qui a ete mal lu

logues qui ont explique ce monument.
interprets par les egypto-
Le passage en question
que
voici
se
rencontre a la ligne 11,
oiî
se
lit
I'expression
@
Le
signe,
Oc^
(sic)
<=> t^^
.>''
marque sic, est evidemment Thieroglyphe qui par megarde a ete trace en un sens inverse de celui dans lequel courent les autres hieroglyphes de notre stele. La phrase enti^re signifie done " Chef superieur des localitds d'^gypte et des contrees du desert." La traduction qu'a donnee M. Brugsch (Z>icf. /ii'er.,
,

v>-
V,
p.
172)
"
Hauptmann
der Stadte des heroopolitischen Districtes
('^^*^!) der Gebiete des rothen Landes," traduction qui a ete

partie adoptee par
en
doit
done
etre
M. Lushington [Transaaions,, VII, page 356], modifiee. Nous savons du reste par le textes, que le
90.
ccllc
DiJMlCHEN, Kalender-InSchriftcn,
Comparcz Di'iMlCHEN,
qui
fait
//.
93:
<Zr>
w..,
I
^^\
li
"
subsislcr son
abundance
dans sa place."
t DiJMiCHEN, Edfoii, 29,
2.
X Voir Mariette, Ahydos,
II, pi. 23.
225

April
2]

fait
[1889.
groupe qui
n'est
'>'
I
"
responsion
"
_^ '^^
f^^"^
" la
terre
rouge,"
nullement '^^^ "la contree d'Aean," mais bien certainement
"la terre noire."
6.
Les textes ptolemaiqes nous

fa,
offrent
pour
I'oiseau
%c^ une
valeur
qui jusqu'ici, a
ma
connaisance, n'a pas ete signalee.
Au
moins
ni
cette valeur
ne se
voit-elle consignee, ni
dans
le
les
grammaires,
dans
les dictionnaires.
C'est surtout
fcj,
dans
role
de variante
du
signe bien
connu
^ttt-^ ,
" terre,"
que
j'ai
releve I'oiseau en
question.
Voici quelques exemples de cet emploi du signe
^^
il
* se manifeste a I'horizon "
^
se prosternent
^
/VWSAA
=f
" Les savants
[=
d'autres textes] devant sa
Saintete, tres-auguste." f
<iL
za
0" Le
o
Roi de
la
Haute
,
et
de
la
Basse Egypte, seigneur des deux mondes
= ===
\>
par
les
rayons de son disque."

qu'il
m\u
sef,
" Eclairant la terre
Les
trois
premiers de ses exemples montrent
ne faut point son ayant
transcrire ac/iu
ou
c/iu, le
groupe en question.
On
ne peut penser
non plus a une
transcription
exterieur
I'oiseau qui represente ce
du
reste
un autre
que
celui
de
DuMicHEN, Edfou,
34, 8.
t DiJMlCHEN,
//.
34, 13.
T,Z'<
X Lepsius, Detikmdler, IV, 69a.
DiJMlCHEN,
//.
3-
226
April
2]
PROCEEDINGS.
[1889,
STEL^ OF LIBYAN ORIGIN.

Dear Mr. Rylands,
In one of the recent numbers of the Proceedings (X,
Prof. Piehl
p. 533),
pubHshed among other
interesting texts
its
one taken from

Notperfectly
a statue
genuine.
at
Athens, adding that he doubted

I
authenticity.
it
withstanding some puzzHng pecuUarities,

Its
think
is
singularities are shared
by a
series of
monuments
found in the Delta, which are sometimes so carelessly written that

they are nearly incomprehensible.
characteristic examples of
M. Maspero has published two them taken from stelas (Âeg. Zeitschr.,
;
the first stela, which is now at Bulaq, 1885, p. II, and tSSi, p. 117) was discovered near Bubastis, the second, found by Maspero in a private collection, was offered to me for sale in April, i88r, and was said to have come from Damanhur (in my copy the last signs are
<2\ A A the Zeitschrift).

'
'^^'î'^h
reading appears to be preferable to that given in
These monuments seem to owe their origin to the Libyan mercenaries and their families living in Egypt, which explains their strange grammatical forms and way of writing. The sense of the text of Athens is probably " Ptah gives life
:
to the real royal parent,

general, the hati
{cf.
whom
for this title
he (the King) himself (?) loves, the Maspero, Et. eg., II, p. 18) Pa-tu-Hor,
son of the general
Pe-tu-sehiti, his
mother was
titles
T'et-uat'-t-uah(?)-s,
30 years (was his age as he died)." The similar form during the period from the
are often found in a
XXII
dynasty downwards,
in use, as on the Naophorus of the Vatican. The curious name of the father is twice given by other Egyptian texts, on the stela C. 113 in the Louvre as
iiid
where also the addition of
to suten rex
^^'^s
dP
n J^T^T f[]
1=^
2^
(Pierret, Inscr. dji Louvre, II, 36),
and on a
statue of the collection

(Revillout, Eev.
eg.,
Posno
as
II,
62 sqq.);
^^^^^ n Jil^ \T\ "^^V^ ^ ^ ^ the later personage bearing the

/n,'"'
^
A
same
title
as the
T?T}T
man
\
of Athens seems to be identical with him.

\\
woman
at
<3^3
czs^
is
quoted as mother of the general
Pa-xa-as on Usebtis at
Bonn
trav.,
is
{cf.
Bonner fa hrb.,
p. 38).
78,
p.
100),
and
Schackenborg {Rec. de
that Sehetet
IV,
The
formation of these
names shows
the designation of a goddess worshipped
probably in Libya;
also the form beginning the

dialect.
quoted woman-
name
will
belong to a Libyan
Yours
227
truly,
A. ^^'lEDEÎANN.
s

Ai'RiL 2]
[18S9.
NOTES ON A TOUR IN UPPER EGYPT.

By
F. L. Griffith.
In his 'Season in Egypt, 1887,'

large
Mr. Petrie has published a
number of
left to
inscriptions, principally graffiti, that
we
collected in 1887).
that year (from
iSth December,
1886, to 25th February,
He
has
me
the task of editing the remainder, and
I trust that
the Society will not refuse to admit
them
into their Proceedings.
Their correctness
is
such as our time, knowledge, and means of
approacli would allow.
The
initials
G. and P. denote the copyists.
The
limits of
our exploration were Tehneh on the north, the

(east
mosques south of Philae

Beginning
at the
bank) on the south.
south end.
Behind Mehatteh (opposite choked with rejected

the
Philae),
where the valley narrows southwards, tombs consisting of two or

three chambers with pillars (now
tins of
meat
from the English garrison) cut in
bank of
anciefit
alluviton.
They
are probably of the middle kingdom,
and the alluvium may be
of pre-monumental age.
We
searched the rocky island of Bigeh
fairly,
but there are no
likely places for graffiti except opposite Philae,
the rest of the shore

is
being almost inaccessible.
At the north-east corner
a barrier of
rocks which can be passed only
by bending down and creeping

to the
after
through a
cleft
after
which the north shore can be followed

is
half-separated north
end which
Jiot
called Kunosso.*
Soon
the barrier
is
a Greek graffito
TO nPOCKYNHMA
hsic
CAPniCON
nAMXHIilC
KAITWNAAeA<l>U)N
AYTOY
with a representation of three
*
divinities,
the
first
human-headed,
Kunosso
is
the graffito-covered rock on the cast bank.
228
April
2]
PROCEEDINGS.
the second ram-headed
(Isis),
[I?
wearing
third
(|j;
(Khnum), wearing
(G.)
l]\));
the
cow-headed
wearing VTy-
On
times.
the land-road from f/u7ae to
Aswan
(vidgo
Suwan) are several
ruined guard-houses with pottery descending at least to early Arab
North from the

213), are
cataract, east
bank
(just
north of Petrie graffito

î^
>,NOK XnPIWN,
also in
'
and high up
'
APHY.
1
(G.)
Note
Season
clear.
in
Egypt the following corrections.
133. Large
and
Read of
~
|
.
Add
^^ A 5 "v
-n
\ yy-^ ^^wwN
[]
y^
This
Cf.
i] as the
is
name
of the cataract god
is
almost invariable.
identical, at least in sound, with the plural termination.

,
Q "^^ "^:^ ^^
137. Line
8,
No. 312, Inscription of Unas.

.
preceded by S^^
138. Correct base of lines to

\.
152. Line 10,

154.
end
Line
lO;
Line
8,
^^ ^^5 ^^^ so throughout.

V^C^>^"0
^^
'
/WNAAA
244.
Read
^->
i=r ^^^
mM
^c^
And add
from the same place
k
S3
/^wvis
K^?;>'
=i:^
<=
*=*
<-
Y >
Man
"^^^^ /wvwv
followed by six sons.
Two women
followed by six daughters
>VSA/VV\
\\
^^J
229
April
2]

it,
[1SS9.
340. I have a squeeze of
but
it is
very indistinct.
execrable.
The
tablet
was well formed, while the inscription

to
is
The
expedition
Kush
in the year
XII of Usertesen
III seems new.
In 147 (read
^1
I,
and 139 (read

figures
do not
in-
understand
scriptions
;
sj>s.
There are no
accompanying the two
was there a statue formerly
at the corner of the valley ?
In
the
quay
at
Elephantine
(i)
are
few blocks
yww.
J
indicating
builders of the temple,
î^
|%f)[
(2)
Rameses'
ovals alternating
(? I
or II). (3)
(titles
of
j)
?) See also
L-J
Plate
I,
where the
is
first
three inscriptions are in the quay
the
tomb
it
inscription
on the
7aesf bank,
north face of the
cliff:
we
cleared
of Coptic plaster.
Below Aswan there

places for
hills
graffiti.
is
a road along the east bank, but not
many
short distance north are
many
caves in the
formed by the natives quarrying a kind of decomposed shaly

Further
a watch-tower built of stones at the base, the upper stage
rock (beneath the sandstone), which they use as a manure.

north
is
being of brick 6^ by 12^ inches.
Far beyond, half a mile below

to the Nile.
EsH Shedidi, abrupt cliffs come down almost

Mr. Petrie copied graffiti 313-316,
On
these
accompanied by
figures of
I.
camels
and
Cufic.
Portions of two of the latter are in Plate

hills
Further north two spurs of the footway has been cut in their
sides.
overhang the
river,
and the
In the centre of the southern-
most
is
a well-carved Arabic inscription (one long line), and on that
of the northernmost a similar Arabic record, and also an inscription of 14 lines in Coptic.
The sun had
already set
when
passed these,
and
could make no sense of them.

reads in
M. Ch. Schefer
my
copy the name of Sef ed
din,
and
assigns the inscription to the thirteenth century.
230
April
2]
PROCEEDINGS.
is
I.
[1889.
Beyond
(i) in Plate
a watch-tower, close to a quarry, then another quarry
At the entrance of a ravine are some
legible graffiti.
Quarry
Quarry.
quarry.
(2).
Many
animals cut on a fissured surface
later ?
than the
At
trees
this point the hills retire.
Two
to
miles north through palm
are
the
Roman
ruins close
El Khannaq
brick,
(see
map
of
is
'Description
de I'Egypte').
At the north end
of the village
Kom
6
el
Ahmar, with red and crude

all
stony
and shallow,
traces of
it
apparently
late.
South of
it
is
a crude brick enclosure, bricks

:
by 12 inches: stone gateway on north unsculptured
western gateway at the river-side with Corinthian capital near

further
in,
a large
Roman
sarcophagus of red granite with amphorae
and garlands.
The
north and south gateways are for the road to

is
pass through, the western
on the
is
river bank.
;
The temple was

several small rude
site.
towards the east end, where there
no entrance
columns of granite and sandstone

I
lie
here and mark the
had landed near

and
this place quite
by chance
in the afternoon
without stopping the boat.

secure,
I
The
next find
took three hours to

off with
and my Arab companion, who had jumped

Aswan.
at
me,
did not rejoin the party (going south) until some four hours after
sunset, half
I
way
to
searched everywhere for inscriptions, and

like
length detected
to
something
|_
on a piece of column about 8
10 inches in
diameter, which we forthwith cleared with our hands and rolled

over.
The
inscription
was
there, but
it.
was covered with hard
i)laster,
which needed a knife
to
remove
this
The
and
letters
forming
inscription
were about one inch high,
and shallow, but there were

it
also smaller letters

texts
MYCO
(see plate),
was soon found that two
had been engraved on the same

must be the
place,
itself.
one having been

I
filled
up with cement harder than the stone

earlier
believe that this with the smaller letters

I
of the two, but
am
not certain.
2^1
April
2]

cleaning and decipherment were very
We/uveo^
is
[1889.
The
difificult,
and
have
mis-read several characters.
apparently a
is
name
of the
god Sebek,
'ôvxo's, Uejii(ra.o9
(nJULC<i.^), who
called the
most
glorious of the gods that ever existed.

in order that the settlement
eviepia<}
The temple was completed

?
might be provided with a holy place
(not
evae/iias:) xa/3/i/,
and
for the
Sake of decency?
(eVtxrtav,
an
Egypto-Greek version of
the
lost.
eTrteiKeiaf ?).
For
K<i.IC<i.p read Kai^/ap ?
column has been cut
short,
and the end of the
inscription
is
As
the
to
the date Mr. R. Stuart Poole fortunately suppressed a

I
theory that
had formed making
|_||-|
refer to a
supposed era of
cio^/evov^,
Macedonian conquest, and A\eâuBpou
Sevrepou
to
Alexander (son of Alexander the Great), 'descendant of Zeus or
Ammon
This
'
fV/ cannot be taken in this sense, but necessarily indicates
a magistrate.
first
record was effaced, and a
new
one, which seems to be

still
complete, was substituted, announcing in larger but
very modest
in the reign
and
indistinct characters that the temple
was dedicated
is
of Hadrian.
The
reason
why Sebek appears
that the settlement

hills
was within the

that
limits of the plain of

district
Ombos, and north of the
mark the
of the cataracts.
The
mutilation and white-
washing of the column was done probably by Christians when

converting the pagan temple into a church.
East Silsileh; add quarry-marks y,

towards the south.
very narrow and deep (marks
I explored all
graffiti
a,
high up over the river
Further north in a quarry with entrance cut

b in Plate II, represent four animals).
hill
round the back of the
eastwards, hoping to find
of the time
when
the river passed that
way before breaking
the barrier, but there were none beyond the quarry region.
On
is
the south side about 100 yards east of the south-east corner
the graffito
KEAHC,
but none beyond.
On
the northern side,

graffiti,
soon
after the north-west corner
has been turned,
etc.,
are
met
with, including reminiscences of the Sudan,

i
which are probably
not very ancient,

2.
is
!
a group of lion,
(G).
ox, ostrich,
and camel.
dog and elephant
with rider?
April
2]
PROCEEDINGS.
[1889.
In a small quarry, round-headed

the middle
(vertical)
'^
I
-w^
stela,
at
the top
Fl
r^^, down
,
"^^^^
(]
dj | -?
on one'
side figure of
Amen-mes adoring
(G).
thus
the other side erased
(cartouches of a king).
Further west
is
the great 14-feet tablet of
Khuenaten high up
Mr. Petrie
let
and
inaccessible, looking northwards over the fields.
himself
It is
down from above by

1
a rope ladder and copied the inscription.

/,
published L. D. Ill,
10
which however omits the scene
at the
left
top, viz.,
below the winged disk, on right erased figure, on the
Amen
rd enthroned !
hi
ÂA/W*
I
m
I
i
/
half \
\ erased/
oil
f
For the
rest
Mr. Petrie's copy of
this
important
only
V
monument
"^
entirely confirms
line 4.
that of Lepsius, correcting

tablet,
[] in
Beneath the
on a
rock-face,
now
inaccessible
through
ancient quarrying, are

{see Plate).
giraffes, deer, etc.,
but no camels, and a canoe
At the corner near the

sand facing north.
It is
river
cfre
several small
tombs
filled
with
not very easy to
fix
the exact position of the ancient town,

I
for there are
no mounds of rubbish, but
think
it
must have been

are the
at this corner (opposite the grotto of
Horemheb), where there
rock foundations of a small temple, and a great deal of pottery.
The
shrine of
Amenhotep III*
stood
*
is
deep
in the quarries
towards
the north end.
It
free,
cut out of a mass of living rock that

Mon.,
S. Ill, p. 215.
Cf. Rosell.
233

Amul
2]

left
[18S9.
had been
sides,
in
a conspicuous place,
It
and was sculptured on
all
but has been thrown down.

colossal hawk,
was apparently surmounted
by a
which
lies
amongst the fragments.

for
Near
it
are
two colossal sphinxes unfinished (intended
transport to
(1
some
'
other place), one having a rude graffito on the haunch with
'
The two
left
tablets of Seti I are close together (?) at the entrance
of another quarry further south, a narrow wall of rock having been

for them.
They
(P).
are high
up and
in
bad condition.
have
reproduced the very hasty copy only in order to draw attention to

them.
PI.
...
The
four plates mentioned in the text will be issued with
the next
number
of the Proceedings.
The next Meeting

Conduit
Street,
at
of the
Society will
be held at
9,
May,
read
:
1889,
Hanover Square, W., on Tuesday, 7th p.m., when the following Paper will be
Rev.
a.
Lowy
"Jehovistic
last
and
Elohistic
Proper
Names"
(postponed from the
Meeting).
234
IRecovbs of tbe Hâst.

BEING
OF THE

scholars.
The new
respects,
series of
volumes
differs
from
its
more
amount of
and

the Old Testament.
Crown octavo
Cloth.
4^-.
6c/.
Volume
now
ready.
Samuel Bagstkr
&
tTbe
Bronse rnaments of tbe Hbalace (5ates from Balawat.

[Shalmaneser
II,
H.c.
859-825.]
Parts
I,
II, III,
to Subscribers.
for
In a;cordance with the terms of the original pros])cctus, the price
each partis now raised to

price)
î
los.
to
Members
IS.
: :
Society of Biblical Archaeology.
COUNCIL,
1889.
President
P.
LE Page Renouk.
Vice-Pf-esidctits
Rev. Frederick Chari.es Cook, M.A., Canon of Exeter.
Lord Halsbury, The Lord High Chancellor. The RiCxHT Hon, W. E. Gladstone, M.P., D.C.L., &c. The Right Hon. Sir A. H. Layard, G.C.B., &c. The Right Rev. J. B. Lightfoot, D.D., &.c., Bishop of Durham.

Sir Charles T. Newton, K.C.B., D.C.L., &c., &c. Sir Charles Nicholson, Bart., D.C.L., M.D., &c., &c. Rev. George Rawlinson, D.D., Canon of Canterbury. Sir Henry C. Rawlinson, K.C.B., D.C.L., F.R.S., &c. Very Rev. Robert Payne Smith, Dean of Canterbury.
Council
Rev. Charles James Ball. Rev. Canon Beechey, M.A. E. A. Wallis Budge, M.A. Arthur Gates. Thomas Christy, F.L.S. Rev. R. Gvvynne. Charles Harrison, F.S.A.
Prof. A. Macalister, M.D. Rev. James Marshall. F. D. Mocatta. Alexander Peckover, F.S
J.
Pollard.
F. G.
j
Hilton Price, F.S.4
E.
[ i
Rev. Albert Lowy.
Towry Whyte, M.A. Rev. W. Wright, D.D,
Honorary 7)vvMr(7- BERNARD T. BosANQUET.

Secretary
W.
Harky Rylands,
F.S.A.
A. H. Sayce,
lloihnarv Secrcinry for Fouii^n Correspondence
Prof.
|V1.A.
J/onoiary Jdhrarian
William
Simpson, F.R.G.S.
HAKRIS3N AND SONS, PRINTERS
IN
ORDINARY TO HhR
MAJliS.1V, ST
MARTINS
VOL.
XI.
Part
7.
PROCEEDINGS
THE SOCIETY
-ôe>-
VOL. XI.
NINETEENTH
SESSION.
Seventh Meeting, yth May, 1889.
CONTENTS.
Rev.
(
a.
Lowy.
On
PAGE
Ihe
Origin
of
the
Name Damcshek
237
Damascus)
Rev. a. Lowy. The Elohistic and Jehovistic Names of Men and Women in the Bible
Rev. C.
238-247
XL The Nin-Mag
Brussels
J.
Ball.
Inscriptions
Cylinders
of Nebuchadrezzar the Great.
24S-253
Professor Dr. August Eisenlohr.

Dr. a. Wiedemann.
Moses.
Part II
Egyptian
Antiquities at
...
254-266
On the
Legends concerning the Youth of

267-2S2 283-2S5
Officials "
...
Professor Sayce.
C.
Letter from Dr. Neubauer

Unpublished Assyrian " List of
Bezold.
Some
286-287
published at

II,
188 9.
[No. LXXXIV.]

II,
Hart
Street, Bloomsbury, W.C,
AND
Vol.
Vol.
Elephantine to Esh Shedidi

Tlate
I.
Proc SocBibLArcfuApnl
1833.
i|.i|
to^tmt
le^t ha.nfil
end Tad.
.<d3
1-2
L.I>Iir
Mil
Ck.
WMSS^^ K FEI 1
C-2
'
-fiT
III tl
t
-2-
tl
PL
nnn nnn
1 1
tcaa
?s
Q.
I t
1
on
I
tin
I I
I I
nnn? nnn
"iiiOJ
n
lint
til tl
O
p
-4rr
:M7^<Â<S,
-^
îHtâ^t^T iS"A J.i 1 O of ^

Jols/"
door
In.
tomb.
Quatrry
fl
jj
U nr
F.
L.G.del
Ftoc
Soc.BM Arch.April
1S89.
Piî^
J-J |Dj
EAST
Si LSI
LEH Stela.
////////^
winged Disk
c/
LZ).
fli.
W/
(A
first
^
fI
(1(11
JujroumiaL LuteancL the two side lines
^"^ I!!
Wl
o^
'â-
^^
%;
DP-
^^^
x^
f^ o ^ . ^ ShrineÊast Silsileh
r-
ôc
Scc,BiJblArch April
:_,
1883.
Interior
Plate
H.
1
II
EL KHANNAQ TO EAST SiLSlLEH

Tlatem
Froc SocBcbLArch.Apnl
1889.
\|
CTAYTO KPATOPOC
APOC OYCn /^Cl A NOY CeBACTOVen^cTYPANNOY fPAKAEIÔYTOY PM loY A

KAI C
MYCOYCoYXOYeeoYMericTOY
HHeniAAe?\NAPoY
A6YT^P0Y/ilQêNOYC^ M YCOY eTeêY ehTo
1
p0NfcYIP|AC KAieniKi AC XAPf N KMCAPTON TOJN nconoTe e^coN eni <|a
^g?^S:^-??g-î^^/
PROCEEDINGS
OF
THE SOCIETY
OF
BIBLICAL ARCHiEOLOGY.
NINETEENTH SESSION,
Seventh Meeting, ^th May,
P.
1888-89.
18S9.
LE PAGE RENOUF,
IN
Esq., President,
THE CHAIR.
%-^'^.^
The
following
Presents
were announced,
:
and
thanks
From
the Author,
M. G. Maspero
Brugsch
at
La
Mythologie e'gyptiennc.
8vo.
Les travaux de
Extrait de la
MM.
Lanzone.
1S89.
Paris.
Revue de
I'Histoire des Religions.
From
the Author,
Abraham
Dr.
8vo.
Coles, M.D.,
LL.D. : The Micro1881.
cosm and other Poems.
New
York.
:
8vo.
From
the
Author,
Paul Haupt
The
:
Dimensions of
tlie
Babylonian Ark.
Reprint. Amer. Journ. of Philology.
Vol. IX, No.
4.
From
to the History of Assyriology, with special reference to the works of Sir Henry Rawlinson.
the
Author,
Dr.
Paul
Haupt
Contributions
Vol.
Johns Hopkins University Circulars.

Baltimore.
April, 1889.
VIII, No.
72.
[No. Lxxxiv.]
235
May
7]

Prof.
[1S89.
From
Haupt
Tiglath-Pileser.
Some additions and By Mr. Edgar P. Allen.
corrections to
Lotz's
Amer. Orient. Soc. Proceedings.
Oct., 1888,
:
From
the Author, Cesare A. de Cara, S.J.

8vo.
Civilta
Cattolica,
Gli
Hyksos o Re
Vol.
Pastori di Egitto.
Estratto
dalla
Serie
XIV.
II.
Quad. 931.
Pag. 16-36.
:
From Wyatt Papworth

XVII, Nos.
Journal
J.
Asiatique.
Serie.
Tome
Temple,
62, 63, 64.
Tome XVIII,
No. 66.
:
From
the Author, Rev.
G. Kitchin, M.A.
Herod's
1889.
'^"h-
with the principal allusions in the

description of
its
New
Testament, and a brief

8vo.
probable appearance.
:
From
Prof.
Haupt
Assyrian
Vowels
and
By
Dr.
Cyrus Adler.
Amer. Orient. Soc. Proceedings.
Oct., 1888.
in
From
Prof.
Haupt
^Semitic Studies
Oct., 1888.
:
America.
From From
the
Hebraica.
Author
Inscription
No.
2.
neopunique de
Cherchell
1889.
en
I'honneur de Micipsa.
Extrait de la
2^
Par Philippe Berger.
Folio.
Revue
1888.
d'assyriologie et d'archeologie orientale.
Annee.
Member, having been nominated

April, 1889.
Miss B. Harvey, Icklebury, Biggleswade, was elected a at the last Meeting on 2nd
Rev. Prof.
J.
T. Marshall,
The
Baptist College, Brighton
Grove, Manchester, was nominated for election at the next
Meeting on 4th June, 1889.
-'-?-<ifcie*=^5eifeS=dc;!>5^
236
May
7]
PROCEEDINGS.
'
[1889.
The
in
its
following arrived, unfortunately, too late to be issued
proper place {^Proceedings, April), and has
now been
inserted at the special request of Mr.
Lowy.
W.
H. R.
On the
The Rev.
of that book,
is
Origin of the
A.
Name Dameshek
(Damascus).
Lowy made
a few observations bearing upon an
interesting passage in Genesis.

it is
In the
mentioned that
{i.e.,
commencement of chapter xv Eliezer of Dameshek (Damascus)

It
the ben Meshek
Steward) of the house.
would thus appear
that in the
name
of that city the term Meshek has a special significa-
tion which deserved to be investigated.

full
In Mr. Lowy's opinion the

it is
name
of
Damascus
is
indicated in 2 Chronicles, where

inserted
'^,
spelt
in
several chapters
with an
Darnieshek.
This form
admits of the rendering " locality of Afeshek."
The
last-mentioned
term
signifies
is
"drink" or "watering."
by the
peculiar
The
acceptation of this
position
meaning
justified
topographical
of
Damascus.
In reaching the district of that ancient

desert.
city, travellers
from various sides have to traverse a barren
The
sharply
marked
oasis of
;
Damascus has
often been graphically described in
Eastern travels
the front legs of the rider's horse or camel
already on the fringe of the

still
on the arid
desert.
may be meadow land, whilst the hind legs are The abundance of water in Damascus is
is
pointed out in the Bible, and forms the great characteristic of that
region.
The
locality for "refreshing drink," Afashke,
the greatest
ex-
attraction for the weary wayfarer,
and appears to be suitably
pressed by Dartneshek.
The
elision of the resh occurs in several

its
Hebrew words
of ancient date, such as Kisse (throne) which has
complete form in the Chaldaic Koursa.

lieu of Chortan,
seal,
Choiau, stands in
from Charat,
to engrave
Several other
Hebrew
vocables bear additional evidence to the assumption that DaiiiesJick

is
a curtailment of Darmeshek.
237
May
7]
[1889.
Thp: Elohistic
and Jehovistic Proper Names of Men and
Women
in
the Bible.
A.
By the Rev.
Lowy.
Out of nearly 1600 proper names of men and women mentioned

in the Bible, there are not less
than
86 which have a distinct bearing

el
upon
religion.
123 begin or end with
(God).
These
designate
as Elohistic proper names.
48 have
at the
beginning a curtailment of
;
the word Jehovah^ such as jeho (contracted xn jo)
105 other names

with jah.
terminate either with the syllable jaliu, or more
commonly
These
names.
last It
two sections constitute the Jehovistic element of proper

has to be
noticed at the outset that the
title
of
my
present essay has nothing in
common
and
as
with the use ordinarily
made
critics
of
the
appellations
in
Elohism
Jehovism, these
words being
employed
modern days
criteria
whereby ingenious
consider themselves enabled to discriminate between records in the

Bible, in
which they find that Elohiin (God)
is
represented as the
object of popular adoration,

different
and
is
in
other records (alleged to be of a
origin) the
Deity
acknowledged under the name of
Jehovah.
In the designation of Jehovah modern criticism professes
to perceive the
name
of a tribal God.
Much
as
may have
to
be said
not
I
about
this
widely diffused theory by an impartial student,
I will
be tempted
shall
in
to transgress the limits of the present investigation.
this
paper occupy myself with studies connected with the
groups of Elohistic and Jehovistic names in the Bible.
Such studies
enable us to obtain an insight into facts which are unrecorded in the

ancient history of Israel and other Semitic nations.
That
part of a composite proper

is
name
I
to
which a fraction of the

theme. Let us
").
word
take,
Eloliiin or oi Jehovah
attached,
will call the
by way of example, the proper name Hizki * ("
my
strength
If to the
theme Hizki we
or
join the Jehovistic
appendage y^////^ or Jah

is
we have Hizkijahu
Hizkijah ("my strength
Jehovah").
This
name may be converted
into a promise relating to a future time

2^.8
when

PROCEEDINGS.
jod
as a prefix.
May
it
7]
[1889.
receives the letter
Jehiskijahu or Jehiskvah
means
"my
strength
will
be the Lord."
The Anglican
version,
following in a slight degree the vocalisation of the old Greek version

(the Septuagint), reproduces the
name
just
mentioned by spelling
it
Hezekiah.
There
in
is
a characteristic difference between those proper

before the theme,
names
which the allusion to the Deity stands
and the
other
more numerous instances

is
in
which the Elohistic or Jehovistic
made at the end of the name. Whenever we find in the compound name that the Deity is mentioned yfrj-/, such name implies that God is the source from which all supreme influences emanate but when the allusion to the Deity is placed at the end of the theme, The proper name then indicates that man the aspect is reversed.
addition
;
stands forth as the recipient of the Divine operations.

class of
In the one
names God
;
is
represented as looking providentially
down
upon man
in the other case
man
is
depicted as expectantly or
tliis
thankfully looking
up
to
God.
On
the basis of
diversity
we can
now
is
survey the vast extent of religious names.

all
On
the one side
God
the main subject of the other side,

forth
the Elohistic and Jehovistic proper names.

the prominent
stories
On
man becomes
his
and foremost
figure,
stepping
anxieties.
with
untold
of
troubles,
hopes,
and
The
Elohistic
and Jehovistic proper names, represented

which
in the
brief,
two divisions as here described, contain suggestive, though

historical data of the religious opinions
at
one long period were
accepted and entertained by the community.

respective
The
bearers of the
names were selected
to proclaim certain religious convic-
tions or experiences.
Many
proper names
may be looked upon

to a popular
as
though they were

as
if
titles
and index-headings
psalmody, or
they were suggestions of subjects which the hymnologist might

for devotional purposes.
work out
Later on
I shall
be enabled to
show
that
some of
the
names were
actually adapted to the ardently

restoration
desired prospects
captivity.
of a national
from the Babylonian
The
121st Fsalm, with

hills
;
its
beautiful beginning,
?"
"I
lift
uj)
mine eyes unto the
whence cometh my help
received in
some
is
popular names a most appropriate response
Ei.i'ezer ("
My God
239
May
7]

is
[18S9.
a help"); Jeho'ezer ("Jehovah
a help").
If the
theme of the
proper
name be placed
").
before the
Divine
title
we
have, as a similar
is
response, 'Azriel
("My
help
is
God"); 'Azariah ("My help

the
Jehovah
these
In connection with the sentiments breathed forth in
names,
may be
noticed
remarkably expressive name

").
Eljeho'enai (" Unto Jehovah

by way of
my
eyes are directed
I will cite
an additional instance out of the many which might here be adduced

illustration.
The
prayer for divine favour and mercy has
engendered such names as

or
Elhanan ("God
or
has shown favour"),
Johanan the
origin
of Johannes
John
("Jehovah
has
shown favour").
When
the thematic word forms the beginning,
we
meet with such names
as
Hananel
(" Favour has
been shown by
God")
("
Haniel
(" Favour has been
Favour has been shown unto
shown me by God"); Hananl\h me by Jehovah "). A goodly number
of proper
names
are of a supijlicatory character.
They
describe
either the fervent wishes of
an individual or the patriotic desires of
the whole nation

return,"
i.e.,
for instance,
Shear Jashub
("
remnant shar
look upon me"); Jehojashib ("The Lord shall bring back"); Jehojachin ("The Lord shall establish"). In some instances we cannot clearly
from
Babylon);
Jahaziel ("God
shall
discern whether the proper

passion, or to an event
is
still
name
relates to a past event of Divine
com-
latent in the lap of
coming days
but there
of proper
a certain co-relation
;
and
reciprocity between
some ranges
names
for
it
can be noticed that a series of supplicatory names are

fitly
capable of being
placed in juxtaposition to corresponding proper

positive conviction that the yearnings of the
I will
names which express a

a few such instances
heart will be fulfilled at a future time.

:
here mention only
Resp07isive or Declaratory
Imploring Names.
Names.
will
Shem'aiah ("Listen,
Lord").
Lord").
Jishm'ael (Ishmael) ("God

listen
").
Berahiah
Hosh'aiah
("Bless,
O
O
Jeberahiah ("The
bless ").
Lord
Lord
will
(" Save,
Lord
'').
").
Jesh'ajahu
save
").
("
The
will
Rephael
(" Heal,
O God
JiRPAEL (" God

240
will heal ").

May
7]
PROCEEDINGS.
[1889,
The praises in the song of Moses, " Who is like unto thee, O Lord, among the mighty ? " find a kind of reiteration in the name Michael ("Who is hke unto God?") and in Michahu shortened into MiCHAH (" Who is hke unto Jehovah?").
complete compendium of religious belief

if
is
presented to our
observation
we
classify the
proper names in certain categories,

is
whereby the sphere of Elohistic and Jehovistic names

For
I
extended.
have now to point out some of the peculiar
titles
which are
promiscuously employed as synonymous with
God
is
or with Jehovah.
Such
titles are,
Father (ab), Brother (ah), in the sense of devoted
friend; fa/n)s. true
and devoted
;
ally.
'A/n
is
ordinarily used in
the sense of people
but this signification
utterly inadmissible
when applied
of a
to a proper
name.
Even when
referring to the
name
do
human
being, 'am excludes the notion of having anything to
with people.
We
I
find, for
example, the
"
;
name Ani'am, which

we
signifies
"
am
a trusty
companion
but
it
could never have conveyed the

Further,
(Ziir),
absurd notion "

Deity the
titles
am
a people."*
find applied to the
King (Melech), Rock
and Almighty (Shaddai).
The last mentioned word is used in the proper name ZurishaddaV ("The Almighty is my Rock"), and 'Amshaddai. Other attributive
epithets occur in large
numbers; but
I will
only cite three: Lofty
(ratn); Y{.\^(kai/i)
and Generous
fi'/w/r/^.
The important combinTable
ations arising out of these several terms are (with the exclusion of
Shaddai)
set forth in the following synoptical
* In this sense
'Am
is
connected with 'Amith, often occurring
in the Bible,
and signifying a "friend," an "associate," a "fellow man."

be mentioned a curious interchange of meanings.
In
Incidently
may
Hebrew dod
in
signifies
in
"uncle and
just
friend."
The Arabic ^l^ "uncle,"
reappears
Hebrew
the
mentioned signification of "friend."
241
Mav
71
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCILEOLOGV,
[18S9.
< S 3 Pi <
w 5
< S
S'w
<1
'..
5 S
<1
1.
<:
=^
<
1 <
May
7]
PROCEEDINGS.
as an initial occurs in proper
;
[1889.
El (God)
names 46 times
is
as a
terminal 77 times
;
Jeho,
and
in its
contracted form jo,
prefixed to
48 proper names whilst yV?///^, and far more generally/^/^, constitutes The reason for the the Jehovistic ending of 115 proper names. common employment of d, and the far more frequent employment of
tne Jehovisticy'cz//, will
become apparent in the sequel. have seen by the foregoing specimens that the proper names, with their allusions to the Deity, illustrate with economical precision
We
the ideas which dominated and permeated the

or the nation.
life
of the individual
In the majority of such names we perceive a remem-
brance of collision with opponents.
They
are signals of social friction.
But the allusions to a peaceful and tranquil condition are comparatively small in number. Disputants and quarrellers might
readily give rise to the
name Pelaliah
(" Plead,
Jehovah
"),
the
this
contentions being referred to the tribunal of the Deity.
To
same category belong such names as Shkphatiah ("Judge, O Lord"), Jehoshaphat ("The Lord will Judge,") or Daniel
("God
into
his
is
my
judge.") the
The man born

history
in
thraldom,
in
carried
prayer-
existence
of his
misfortune
the
ful name Pedaiah ("Ransom, O Jehovah"); the man whose worldly affairs were disappointing might well give to his son the name J is-
machiah ("Jehovah
(" Jehovah will
lift
will give
support"), or
Jirmiah (Jeremiah),
me up ").
Better days were augured in the

will
").
name
i.e.,
Jeshajahu
Ezekiel ("
(Isaiah),
will
("Jehovah
give strength
save"),
or
Jehezkkel,
God
Satisfied with his lot in the
sphere of religion, if in no other sphere, a man bore the name? assumed by himself or given by his father, Hilkiah ("Jehovah is my portion "). Absorbed in the engrossing thoughts of the ancestral
faith,
man
introduced
the ex])ressive
").
name Besodiah
of
("I
am
within the
secrecy
of Jehovah
Illustrations
;
such
devout
coinings might be multiplied to a vast extent
the few notices may,
however, speak for the many.
Very often
it
happens that there are
no prefixed or postfixed references to God, but the uncompounded form of the name was considered sufficient to convey an allusion to
the
Deity.
For example, Jibhar
("
He,
viz.,
God
will
elect ")
JusHABHESED ("Loving kindness

will release ").
will
Names
of this class
be restored"); Jigal are naturally numerous.

yet
("He
Bio-
graphical names, independent of religious sentiment, do not

within the scope of the present essay
;
come
it
may
not be considered
out of place
if
make
a few references to the existence of such
243
May
7]
[1889.
names.
the
father in the exuberance of paternal love gave to his son
name Romamti 'Ezer

the non-religious
(" I
have brought up
are such as
a helpmate
").
Among
names
seem
to indicate the
physical or intellectual condition of the respective individual, his
occupation and the estimate in which he was held by acquaintances.

If
described
such an estimate was of humiliating degree, the person was by a species of nickname. The individuality of the
was,
for
man
example,
characterised
there
by such names
is
("Powerful");
Boaz ("In him
strength");
as Amoz Hakkatan
("The
Little").
A man
Barzilai
is
trading in iron
;
(a trader in iron)
origin,
(harzet) would fitly receive the name Ahashtari, i Chron. iv, 6 (a muleteer),
of Persian
and
connected with
ahashteranim,
which
occurs in the
Book
of Esther.
The tendency
of calling a person
by a sobriquet had
after-thought,
much
is
scope for display
was a spoken language.
An
opprobrious
at a time when Hebrew name comes up like an
peculiar individual.
a mere eponym fixed upon the more or less Such names are Halohesh (the whisperer) Ikkesh (the tortuous man) Nahash (a snake). There is also a There is something pungent in woman's name Kozbi (a liar). the name Hakoz (the thorn), and perhaps akin to it is Par'osh
and
(a flea).
of
Towards the close of the Hebrew Scriptures a large number names was imported from Persia. Studies of this particular range of names have been made by many scholars, and are scattered over monographs, periodical publications, and a variety of philological works. They well deserve to be the subject of further investigations.
Of feminine names, about 80

by the
in
number, there are but few which
are connected with the Elohistic-Jehovistic principle.
The mother eponymic appellation of Moses is ennobled Jochebed ("Jehovah's glory"). The other names of Israelite women in the ExcepBible are generally designed to convey cheering notions. tions exist in such a tragic name as 'Azurah ("a forsaken woman"),
Marah ("one whose

Divine support
protection
").
life is
embittered").
is
im})lied in
Jiscah (" He,

that
i.e.,
Fortune
("the
smiling
horn,
upon the home

is
is
God, will afford promised in

returned;"
Keren
hapuch
success
has
244
May
7]
PROCEEDINGS.
turned upwards).
or
[1889.
literally, is
Domestic peacefulness
is
expressed by
Shelomith
Israelite
Shulamith.
is
The
personal
attractiveness of the
").
Na'omi and Na'amah the charming one is pleasant the fine one Shifrah; ZiBiAH the fascinating one is 'Achs'ah the resplendent, Pu'ah the ornament is 'Adah the refreshing shade, the agreeable comShe with agility is named No'ah Zillah. The recipient of heaven's compassion is called panion, TiRZAH. Ruhamah the faithful friend figures in the name Ruth. Sarah ("the princess"), Esther ("the star"), have become permanent apis
woman woman
characterised by
called
Hannah
;
("gracefulness
;
The
pellations like a few other
queenly ruler"), and
form Malcah.
Jeremiah
x, 20.
names already mentioned. Molecheth ("a Milcah (" queen "), are still used in the common The name Jeri'oh ("curtains") reminds us of the
is
touching lament in Jeremiah, "There
none
to set
up
my curtains."
pearl"),
visible objects exist in Peninah ("a Hadassah ("the myrtle"), Keziah ("the perfume cassia"). The Possibly Keziah finds a parallel in the Roman name Cassius. idea of fragrance is repeated in the name Keturah {i.e., "surrounded by incense"), and Basmath ("the odoriferous"). Living things lend their names in various instances Deborah is the bee, Zipporah
Feminine names of pleasant
the sparrow-hen, Jemimah, the dove (retained by the Eastern Jews

in the translated
Jews in Taube)
young calf"), and Ja'el ("the

I
Columba and Palumba, and by the German is Haglah ("the partridge"), 'Eglah ("the Ribka ("the falling calf"), Rahel ("the ewe lamb"),
form
;
there
gazelle").
to
now come
to
discuss in a few words the question by what

?
cause were the religious names originally introduced and developed
The references The system of

hearts of
God were by no means

The
fire
peculiar to the Hebrews.
interweaving divine appellations with proper names

of religion
was of ancient world-wide usage.
warmed
the
many
nations, whether their leaders
were engaged on a
pilgrimage from error to truth, or were wandering away from right

to false
conceptions.
P>om an
historical
standpoint
we do
not
subject the ancient opinions to a critical analysis.

as
We
take facts
they
Scriptures,
and
in
us, and we see in the Hebrew monumental records of non-Hebraic Semites, the old literature of many Asiatic and European nations,
present
in
themselves to
the
names
characteristically analogous
to such
lists
as
have already
245

I will
May
7]
[1SS9.
furnished.
parallel
give in the following
list
:
a few instances of
names
among
Israelites
and non-Israelites
Aâ>nes of Israelites.
Gentile
Names.
").
EIiISHAM'A(" My God
has heard").
Ba'alsham'a
" Baal has heard
ELI'EZER
("My God
has helped
").
(and
EHO'EZEB)
my
has helped," or "Jehovah
'AZBI'EL
voured
").
(<'
God
is
help
").
Ashmun'azar, Hadaph'azar, or Hadarh'azar, "Ashmun (or Hadad or Iladar) has helped " 'Azdrubal " Baal is a help " ).
(
).
JOHANAN
("Jehovah
(" Favour
has
fa-
Ba'alhanan "
(
Baal has favoured
").
HANANIAH
Jehovah
").
me,
Hannibal
(" Favour me,
Baal
"')
JONATHAN ("Jehovah hath given").

ELNATHAN,
("
Ba'aljathen ( " Baal hath given " (MlTHRID.ATlS) MiTHRF.DATH,

(
).
God
NATHANIEL
").
" Mithra hath given "
).
hath given
IsiDOROS
("A
gift
of Isis
").
BoGPAN,
gift ").
the Servian hero (" God's
The Greeks had a similar system of combining religious names, for example, Theodoros and Theodosius ("God's gift").
By
reversing
this
combination, they
it
produced Dorotheos and

to
DosiTHEOS.-''
Pleasant as
may appear
us
to
see
nations
standing on
common
ground, and apparently fraternising with

ideas, the leaders
each other in their religious
of
the Israelites
had good reason to apprehend that their followers were exposed to being drawn down into the vortex of sensuous paganism. No name occurring in the biblical period could be more popular than that of Ba'al, which in its signification of Lord or Master, was a household word among the Hebrews. The conjugal relations
of Israelites were
marked by the terms
ba'al (husband)
and
be'ulah
(an espoused woman).

situation,"
Our ordinary
expression, " master
of
the
was designated ba'al both

Israelites.
Hebrew
writings.
and in subsecûent Baal-worship had therefore a memorial in the

in the Bible
domestic idiom of the

stance, a rigid course
In consideration of this circumis
had
to
be adopted which
tersely indicated
:
by
announcement in Hosea ii, 19 "I will remove the names of Baal from her mouth (viz., from the mouth of the daughter of Israel), and they shall no longer be mentioned by their names." The chiefs of the Israelites and the Levitical officers were
the following decisive
*
From
Uobilheos, the Jews of the post-biblical age derived the p.n. Dosetai
\xnDn
246
May
7]
PROCEEDINGS.
active in
tliis
[1S89.
especially
direction.
Their unremitting zeal in the

is
elimination
of
objectionable
practices
described
in
the sober
statements
of Ezra and Nehemiah.

into
effect
Many
in
its
ancient leaders of the
people actually carried

sacerdotal
injunction,
Israel,
very
literality
the old
"
And
they shall
put
my name upon
the
children of
clue
to
and I will bless them.'' Here we have the the phenomenal abundance of Jehovistic apijendages to
In
the
proper
names.
Pentateuch they are
still
rare,
but
they
increase in
age.
copiousness as we follow Israel's history from age to
revival concerning
Such a recurrence speaks trumped-tongued of a religious which no record is so clear and specific as that
agencies were employed for the expurgation of idolatrous
:
of proper names.
Two
activity
designations
a reference has already been
on the one hand we perceive the Levites, to whose made on the otlier hand
;
Bible students can notice that

of the
some of the compilers and redactors

a
careful
Hebrew
to
Scriptures
retention
exercised
discrimination
Baal.
in
regard
is
the
and
rejection
specially noticeable
in the history
names of of Gideon this

of
;
This
hero, as
we
know, was yclept Jerubba'al.

vi,
This name
a
is
explained in Judges
32,
" Baal will contend," times,

will
combination
the
which was not rare
in
olden
for
we have
"),
corresponding names Jaribiah

i.e.,
("
Jehovah
contend
and Jareb (" He,

i
God,
to 2
will
contend
xi,
").
Now when we we observe that a

Baal as the
tuted
for
refer to
Samuel
xii,
11,
and
Samuel
21,
rigid censorship
was exercised regarding the term

compilers of the Bible substi-
name
of an idol.
The
word Baal the opprobrious term The bearer of the name Mephibosheth ("shame" or "disgrace"). BOSHETH as Geiger rightly suggested would ordinarily have been called Mephiba'al.
the anti-monotheistic
Anyone studying
the
Hebrew prophets cannot
fail
to notice
how
is
persistently they inveighed against the
ignominy of departing from

success of their protests
illustrated in the
the worship of the unseen Deity.
The
is
inscribed in the pages of history, and
occurrence
of
many
Elohistic
and Jehovistic proper names.

Dr. Gaster, Rev. A.

the President.
Lowy, and
for this
communication.
247
May
7]
[1889.
THE GREAT.
XL THE NIN-MAG
By the Rev.
This modern Babylonian text
ders registered
is
CYLINDERS.
J.
C.
Ball.
inscribed on three small cylinO
Rm.
676,
12042, and 8
text
is
30,
r
respectively, in the
Museum
collection.
The
identical in each, the only difference

I,
1
that I have noticed even of orthography being that in Col.
the
second cylinder has ka-dimmer-ra-ki instead of ba-bi-lam-KL

writing
is
The
in a bold, clear
I
hand, and presents no difficulty even to an
inexperienced reader.
at
have
to
thank Mr. T. G. Pinches
for placing
my
disposal copies of two other cylinders of the

for sale in this
same
class,
which
were offered
country some years ago, and have since
found their way to America.

variants,
They
present
p.
several
interesting
which
will
be found noted below,

is
251.
So
far as I
know,
the
text as here given
the
first
correct copy of this
inscription
that has
been published.
The Museum
inscription.
possesses, besides, five casts
of cylinders with the

41
7
7-7
same
62
They
are numbered, 7
26,
55
26,
11
56
10,
716,
down
5
!
and 12 119.
All five appear to be
copies of the
same
original, the
second being a very clumsy attempt,

Their variants are:
I,
with one
I,
line upside
I,
10, ru-ba-a-ti
12,
KA-DIMMER-RA-KI
;
II,
^y|
^
I.
y|^
^pifl (plur.); II, 9,
da-am-ga-tu-u-a
II, i6,
ki-ri-bi-it.
Column
H .^ -^X^*^^
X^,
':^^\\
-M Î^ tM -^^V^
-û
-\
May
7]
PROCEEDINGS.
[1889.
10
:T
T?
H^
<uy
<
>f-Y
-^
3IT
15
4^r
>:^
HIT
^r<T
<T-a
^14
Column
'Try >4-Y
II.
4^r
Hf-T
(Column
II,
Third Cylinder.)
4et
-r
-til
^^
IJI!
^
/t?
r?
4^T
<T-
-IH
4^T
:5
f<^T4
^4
-T
:y4T
-yy<y
^^>
3TT
T4
*^'J^1
249
May
7J
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCH.ÔLOGV.
[1SS9.
Column
Transcription.
D. na-bi-um-ku-du-ur-ri-u-(û-ur
I.
Translation.
Nebuchadrezzar
LUGAL KA-DINGIR-RA-KI
King of Babylon
Son of N'abopalassar King of Babylon
DU
D.
na-bi-um-iBiLA-u-û-ur
LUGAL KA-DINGIR-RA-KI
5 a-na-ku
Am
In
I.
E-MAG
E
D.
E-niagh
NIN-MAG
d.
lib-ba KA-DINGIR-RA-KI
The house of Nin-niagh the heart of Babylon
a-na
nin-mag
10 ru-ba-a-tim
î-ir-ti
For Nin-magh The Lady

Exalted
i-na ba-bi-lam-Ki
e-es-se-is
In Babylon
e-pu-us
15 ki-sa-a
Anew I built.
da-lum
A great wall
In bitumen
i-na esir-e-a
u seg-al-ur-ra
u-sa-as-hi-ir-sa
And burnt brick I threiv around it

Column
II.
e-pi-ir
Ki-DAM
e-el-lu-tim
ki-er-ba-sa
With dust of Dame Earth Pure The inside thereof
u-ma-al-lam
5 D.
Ifiled up.
NlN-MAG
ri-mi-ni-ti
Nin-magh,
AMA
ha-di-is
na-ap-li-si-ma
dam-ga-tu-u-a
10 li-is-sa-ak-na
sa-ap-tu-uk-ki
ru-ub-bi-si
zi-ri-im
Mother compassionate J With joy Behold thou, and Let good things for me
Become
On
thy lip !
Multiply
Seed,
su-un-di-li
15 na-an-na-bi
i-na ki-er-bi-it pi-ri-'-ia
sa-al-mi-is
su-te-si-ri ta-li-it-ti
Spread abroad Progeny ;

In
the midst
of my offspring
I
Safely
Direct thou the birth
250
May
7]
PROCEEDINGS.
Variants.
[18^9.
Column
>^>.
I.
II.
f:^TT ^rT
13. 15. 18.
e-es-^y>--is.
ki-sa-a-^y.<^.
u-sa-as-hi-^yy-sa.
Column
8.
B.
II.
na-ap-li-si-^-ma.
'>^y-<^-ga-tu-u-a.
I
9-
Î
Notes.
6.
Column
Dr.
I.
S''
e-ma6, l>hu cirtu or ralntu, " the lofty or great house":
336
a
sq.
and ra-bu-u. somewhat incorrect copy of this

ma-ah
It
is,
= gi-i-ru
Bezold,
who pubUshed
inscription in his Zeitschrift three

''
years ago, states (p. 43, note) that
bitii
is
mascuhne
in Assyrian.''
however, of both genders

as often in Neb.,
^2>^
and
e.g.
in this place clearly
feminine
(see line 18),
Proceedings, April, i88g, p. 208,
lines 17, 18, 23,

I
etc.
see no reason for coining
the goddess.
But
as
nin
= rubatu,
help regarding riibatim cirti as

See 5 R. 39,
3,
Mahitu as the " Assyrian " name of and as mag = dm, I cannot an intentional gloss upon NIN-^L\G.
obv. 64
nin
nin nin
a-hat-tum
be-el-tum
ru-ba-a-tu
2,
(mag
= ru-bu-u,
is
R. 31, No.
18;
=md'du and
16.
ari,
ib.,
21
s<j.)
The goddess
1 2.
//,
called
dimmer mag, E.I.H. IV,

II, 4,
Here, and at Col.
Dr. Bezold transcribes ^riTT
^^'"^
^^
without remark.
15.
ki-sa-a (van
ki-sa-a-am) da-lum.
That kisu means "wall"

See Layard 31, 19, ki-su.
;
is
evident from the context (asas/jirsa).

root
is
The
ana
etc.,
HD^
" to cover,"
i.e.,
protect
cf.
the frequent expression
kidani)n, "for cover" or "protection," of walls, E.I.H. \\ 32,
and Proceedings,
April,
1889,
p.
216, note 19.

v, 3.
^^'ith
asitrn'i,
"wall," Layard 41, 37, compare b^^lITi;^, Ezra Dr. Bezold transcribed the line thus
it,
'
:
translated
Subat-sa a-da(ta)-lum, and Wohnung,' 'her mighty dwelling.' His note on the passage says ^Âd{tl)alion, 1. 15, and id{(?)i/i. 1. 32 [Col. II, 14] remind us involuntarily of it{il)lu, from *{i)dil (</
Ihre machtige
(?)
:
251
'
May
7]

V. K. 489).
{cf.
[1SS9.
HoMMEL,
i-H-li
We
have perhaps to establish

p. 21
it(jl)lu
in
Babylonish-Assyrian
Jensen,
of this volume); a-ta-liim and
would then be successive formations (Fortbildungen) of the

All this
root 7I5i^ existing in the Babylonish-Assyrian linguistic consciousness

(Sprachgefiihl)."
is
much above me
'
:
but perhaps the reader

I do.
will appreciate its

18.
{i.e.,
bearing upon the text better than

Dr. Bezold
1.
usasMrsa
errichtete
it
ich
is
sie,'
*I
erected
it'
'her mighty dwelling,'
15); but
clear
from the other

is
passages of Nebuchadrezzar to which he refers, that the term

to
not
be compared with
.^.>^,
^J^, but with
"^HD
see
E.I.H. V, 37,
note.
Column
I.
II.
epir, V. ebir ;
a shortened plural,
= ^//>/, for which we

is
also find
its
the plur. eprati (jnllCi^).

adj. ellutim,
1.
That
epir
plural
is
evident from
Ki-DAM
T>\M
V.
and the variant given above. So ih)i riiqutim. Ki-i-DAM, is, I think, to be explained by K\=î}-ptn, and
20
;
= assafi/,
"woman,"
ellfitim
"wife."
Perhaps
it
should be reversed in
(like zu-ab, abzu).
transcription,
and read dam-ki = Aoi'm;, Davki-na

is
Epir
DAMKI
thus sim])ly a
pompous expression
like
ina irai kigallam.

Dr. Bezold regards
kidam
as an ideogram, which he transcribes

translate.
ekalli,
kidanim (with a query), but does not venture to

Nerigl., II, 20, ina libbi
He
cites
ana ki-'^^^'\-a-nim
in support of
is
his view.
But would he argue that
jnu--^^^'\-ah-Jii-id
an ideogram
p.
with a phonetic complement? (See Proceedings, April 1889,
201,
note to line 19).

3.
kirbasa
Clearly "^^f^f sometimes ^rt in these inscrii)tions. the inside of the wall, which consisted, as often, of
a shell of kiln brick filled in with earth.

stantive here as
6.
9.
D."7.p.
Kirbu
is
as
much
a sub-
in
Gen.
xli,
21.
rhtihiUi
adj.,
:
fem. oi rhjihiu.
suff.
damgihtua
fem. plur. of da/iiqu, with
The
long
u
I,
is
due to the accent.

12.
nibbisi
pael imperat.
sing.
f.
of rapasic.
father)
Abp.
29,
i.e.,
kimtii nrappisu, " (the place
where
my
.... extended,
increased the family."

Dr. Bezold
:
'
ru-ub-bi
panim
'
(? ?)
den hehren, dem Antlitz

!
(?)
and
in the next line for ziri/n
deni erhabenen
'
The word
is
ob;
viously ziru
= V\)_
z'lri'"
being
mimmated
ad
(like
rabP" and mahri'"
Proceedings, April 1889, p, 216, note
in it.).
252
May
7]
PROCEEDINGS.
:
[1889.
14. sundili
siiddili,
;
pael imperat. 2 sing.
f.
o{ sadalii, a
synonym
In
of raj>asu, latus esse
with dissimilation of the doubled
letter.
E.I.H., VIII, 12, 35, sujidulu, sundulatji, should be read ; the former =latus, amplus, the latter, ad faciendam amplam (sedem regiam).
Dr. Bezold takes su as an ideogram (=:Qatu

i:^, un, as
(?) ),
and misreads
^^
e,
thus getting a supposed word
i-di(ti)-li.
:
From
this point to the
end he transcribes and
translates thus
Qatu (?) i-di(ti)-li Die machtige Hand

NA-AN-NA-BI
ihrer
{})
(?)
Hoh
(Gott- ?)heit
(?)
i-na ki-ir-bi-it ar (?)-hi-[i-i j
auf meinem Pfade

sa-al-mi-is
(?)
wohlbehalten
sii-ti-si-ri us-ti-sir it-ti
lenkt mich.
"
The mighty hand

me."
=^
of her Highness (Godhead)
upon my path
For the
root,
safely directeth
But tiannabi
see 5
na'nabu
is
not an Accadian word.
20,
49
sq. e-f.
LUM-LUM LAM-LAM
With the former term, which seems
cp. ?]::^
8,
un-nu-bu
us-su-bu.
to
mean "to
iv,
shoot," or "sprout,"
"branch," Ezek.
cattle
xvii,
8 (Dan.
fresh
18, Chald.),
and ^r.;-.,
.,1Jjlc.
"to pasture
first"
upon
(ungrazed) herbage";
"The
the
of a thing, chiefly of youth, plants, or herbage, with

(
latter,
^^^V "tender herb";
^~ "to produce
fresh green
herbage."
In line 16, Dr. Bezold has misread ^f- for undeutlich,' which was not the final sign ^y^
'
'^f'-,
and found
experience;
my
while in the
for
last
line
he has mistaken
sutcsiri
I
^^|
itti
for Ja^|,
and "^^f^
" Icnkt
'^y -^^^y.
or,
How
iisicsir
could
mean
mich,"
16.
indeed, anything else,

:
kirhit
have not met
this
do not pretend to understand. word elsewhere. It is re ate J

/<?'//.
to
kiH'i/, kirib, as niihrit to niihru, niihir.
18.
falitti
" birth," " child-bearing "; from
R. 47, 10,
c-d, ta-su-uh-tu
ta-lit-tu.
Clearly nin-ma6 was
the
Babylonian
Eileithyia-Lucina.
253
May
7]
[1889.
EGYPTIAN ANTIQUITIES AT BRUSSELS.

By Professor Dr. August Eisenlohr, Heidelberg.
Though
Brussels
is
situated
on the high-road from Germany

of travellers
to
England, and
beautiful town,
many thousands
which has
come
yearly to this
" the grandest
in its " Palais
de Justice
building in the world of pure Grecian
style, yet
almost nothing has

in
been published about the Egyptian antiquities preserved

town.
j\Iy
that
attention was called to

6th,
them
firstly,
by a
letter
from
Mr. Wilbour (Brussels, Nov.

be found there, and
I stopped half a day tower of the " Porte
at
who told me what was to On my way to London (1880), at Brussels, to visit the Museum in the curious de Hal." That museum belonged formerly to
1875),
what places.
Baron Ravenstein, now deceased, and contains, besides arms and

different antiquities of the
middle ages,
in the highest floor,

is
a small
collection of Egyptian antiquities.
There
the
sarcophagus belonging to the 4th priest of Mentu

a
wooden lid of a Amenemaptu,

a ritual
II,
mummy
of one called
1!\
ri
Mes, son of Petamon, fragments of
of one
p. 180,
named
NanaI
fi
(for this
name,
see
pi.
Maspero, Rec,
from Pap. Belmore
II,
Stobart Eg. Ant.

"^
r
IV)
the scene of
^^"^
the last judgment for one
uar, son of
^^""^^^"^
uart,
and three fragmentary Demotic

one of
7
papyri, two of which are contracts,
lines with the singular cartouches of
King Amosis
the
third papyrus contains a catalogue of
tombs with
their owners, like
the
list
at Berlin
(Brugsch, Demot.
like
Urkunden, Taf X), but not so

I
well preserved,
and
another one which
think I have seen in
the Egyptian Gallery of the Vatican.
Of
ness.
three rather peculiar pieces (B. 49-51) I doubt the genuine-
They
are written on linen,
and coloured.
49 has the two cartouches of Araenophis III, a boat with naos, the king offering sacrifices, behind him the goddess Md.
B.
B. 50 contains the scene of the

is
piercing the prince of Cheta,

text
is
Kheta war, when Ramesses II and treading on another foe. The
accompanying
not taken from Rosellini

I,
Momim.
line,
reali,
83,
nor from Champ. Afon.
17,
it
omits the fourth

at the
and has
signs
which were no longer
to
be seen
time of Champollion.
254

May
7]
[1889.
PROCEEDINGS.
51
B.
shows a
shrine
festival
march of a Ptolemaic
warriors
king.
Priests
lions
bearing a
with
huts,
carrying the
king,
Behind the king preceding him, and a priest incensing before him. A picture of a pylon with Greek inscription. are two fan-bearers.
The
inscription
is
verbally the
same
as that given in Letronne's
Recueil des Inscript. Grecgues, p. 408, of a scribe called Ptolemaios, and dedicated to the god U-revaip'ei, Ptenseni, the god of Syene, the
Egyptian name
for
Hermes.
These last three pieces I could not find in the Museum de la " Porte de Hal " this year (1889), but was told that the part of the Museum belonging to the State was now kept in another building
opposite.
As I was not allowed in 1880 to see the Egyptian Antiquities belonging to the King himself, and brought back by him from a journey he made about 1854, when Duke of Brabant, I applied by
letter to
His Majesty, and consequently obtained the permission

I
to
study at leisure everything which would interest me.

Brussels the 15th
arrived at
March of
the present year, and took the whole of
the next day in studying the Egyptian Antiquities.

itself (the Palais
I.
In the castle
du
Roi) are only three pieces
a corridor, the cover of a sarcophagus in papier viache, which belonged to a scribe in the house of Truth, named Khai, with the following inscription
:
On
Osiris, scribe
on the
seat of Truth,
Khai,
justified.
He speaks
comes
mother
Pet, spreading over

{Notices,
I,
While ChampoUion
n
p.
864) and his followers regarded

tribunal, "le palais
or
n Ast ma as the
de Justice,"
in his
H. Brugsch
{Diet, geography S.
1275) and Prof Masp^ro

ss, III, p.
titles,
ss.),
elaborate rapport {Recueil, II, p. 159

gave, mostly from the Turin
Museum,
103 names, and inscriptions
wherein he
of 107 different functionaries at the Ast ma, found therein only a
Theban region of tombs, and especially of the tombs near Drah abu'l neggah, to which region belonged the tombs of the Entefs and of Amenophis I for my part, I rather incline to
designation of the
;
255

JNlAY 7]
'
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCH.-EOLOGY,
[18S9.
take AST
is
MA
for the tribunal, but not for the worldly tribunal,

11
which
jiid.
called
^V\
p.
Deveria,
90),
but
for
H ^ Till kind
1 1
ta ast smet iPap.

after
of tribunal
el
death, which
undoubtedly was the temple of Deir

the scenes of the
scribes,
last
Medine, whose pictures show

as,
judgment.
Therefore the sotem

r
[)
the
and the other functionaries of the
ast
ma were
the tombs
mostly buried in the neighbourhood of this temple.

still
Of
remaining there. Dr. ^Viedemann has given a catalogue, Proc.

Bib.
Soc.
Arch.,
VIII,
p.
225
ff.
Besides
the
sotem
as,
the
assessors of that tribunal,
had a president
paper
whose names are in the majority, and who hir sotem asu, we find in Prof. Maspero's
^^
commanders of
UAR EN Ketu,
lllllllll
chiefs
of the
workmen.
4
t'eta,
TEN, inspectors.
ARi EN SESU, portiers.
the ast ma, but also scribes, one of

is
whom
was Khai, and also Buteha-amon, whose sarcophagus
at Turin,
and contains the

Schiaparelli.
ritual
texts,
published and translated by Prof
2, 3. On the landing place of the Escalier d'honneur du Palais, on both sides are placed two statues of Sekhet, probably from the
temple of Mut, like the many other Sekhet statues

of Paris, London, Berlin, Turin, &c.
has a different qualification.
in the museums Each of these Sekhet statues quote some from the British
Museum
<~>
D
-^
head of the
force.
=\.
shooting the hearts.
Some
contain places of worship of Sekhet

at the
one one
Louvre, o A. 3
.0^ I
î^
at the Vatican,
138
^^
1 1
V
|
'I
[[III
I
Ji,
(Brugsch, Geo^.,
^R\
I,
280).
another at the same place,
7 ci
256

May
7]
rROCEEDINGS.
[1889.
Of
this
kind
is
the one on the right at the Palais at Brussels.

it
Like most of the Sekhet statues,
bears the two cartouches of
Amenophis
III,
r^
SEKHET
Seshet,
Y
NEBT
of which
r:
TA (SHi)
^r m
SESET
,
MERI
This land
beloved of Sekhet, the lady of the land (or lake) Seshet.

the
name
much
resembles that of the goddess
herself, is the
Fay(im, where the crocodile was worshipped, and the
capital
(cf.
of which
was called Crocodilopolis

p.
Fa sebak
Brugsch, D/cf. Geography
678
ff.,
p. 769).
The
lake of Seshet
would be the Moeris Lake.
On
the Sekhet at the

I
left
side are to be seen only the cartouches
of Sheshonk
1J^(gMElqgCiTj
To him
Turin
belong different Sekhet statues,
for
example, one at the
Museum. Amenophis III,

examination
I
He
probably put his cartouches over those of

erased
before,
these being
though
after
careful
could detect nothing of that kind of proceeding on
the Sekhet statue at Brussels.
AH
castle
the other Egyptian

in
monuments belonging
to the king
far
have
been placed
itself,
a doorway of the Royal Stables not
from the
the entrance being from the Place

will
du Trone.
Your
card and a pourboire

turning to the
left
probably obtain you admittance, and
you
this
will easily find the
doorway, opening into a
court which serves as a glasshouse for orange and camelia tree?.
On
both sides of
doorway are placed the monuments which
I will
I.
now
describe.
first
The
on the
134:
left
is
a colossal winged hawk of a reddish

Zcii-
sandstone.
schrift^
The
p.
inscription already given by Maspero, Aeg.
1882
mMi\mr.m.tz-i\\m
the noble governor of the two countries,
first
priest of
Amon
Ra,
king of gods, Masahirta, beloved by
Khunsu
of the large heart.
257
May
7]

is
[iSSq.
This
the Masahirta whose coffin and
mummy
of
were found
in
the pit of Deir el bakhri.
The photograph
him
is
to be seen in
E. Brugsch, Aeg. Kd/iigsmuiuieti, 73-75.
He
was the son of King

to
Pinot'em
^Q
Ra-Kheper-Kha, who was, according
Maspero,
I.
Pinot'em II; according to Masahirta was he,

reign,
Wiedemann (y^f^.
in the
I
Gesc/i.,s.
538) Pinot'em
who
i6th year of his father Pinot'em's

repaired (Maspero, Guide au
is
had the
coffin of
p.
Amenophis
Musee de Boidaq,
which
2.
325, No. 5216),
and who
also to be seen in a
picture near the south-western corner of the temple of

lies
Amenophis
II
between the two pylons of King Horus

next
at
Karnak.
The
monument
is
a large stone sarcophagus without any
visible inscription,
but with
some ornaments
its
like
wreaths.
It is
On
now
account of these ornaments I doubt

filled
3.
Egyptian
origin.
with earth and flowers.
Then we
find
two old sepulchral tablets
{stelce)
of calcareous
stone,
one on the
left,
the other on the right side of the archway,
the
left
belonging to a female
;
(\
...[^
<rr> J| Suten amt
UATi SETUART
title
she
is
also called
r^l
priestess of Hathor.
The
of Suten amt uati means, "the only royal favourite," derived
from "
am "
the palm tree.

titles
A
el
similar tablet of
one named Teta,
with the same
of Zawyet
Meitin, probably of the 6th dynasty,
has been published in Prisse Mon.,

II,
XV,
bis 3
{cf.
also Leps., Denk.,

II,
III
l).
"
amd" was
in the
also a
title
of a
man (Denk.
142
h,
K. Benihassan).
The word set

unusual way
It
;
name set uart

is
is
written in a rather
it
cannot be seen what
the object represented, but
is
perhaps some kind of band, like that represented by Lepsius,
Aclteste Texte, S. 35, as
x^
*=^ <=>v: Khen
set.
5 th
The
other old
stele,
probably dating from the
or 6th dynasty,
[|||
belongs to a
find there the
man called common prayer
*^^
[|[j
rekhi, or ^^^^
kheri.
We
good
to Anubis, lord of
Ta
sar, for a
interment in his tomb of neterkher.

5.
One
of the most remarkable pieces of the collection
is
coloured tablet, Httle more than a foot high, consisting of three
258
May
parts,
7]
PROCEEDINGS.
level.
[1889.
which are not on the same

all
It is a tablet
lists
of sacrifice,
naming
found
different oblations.
Similar
of offerings are to be
in
Mariette's
Mastabas ;
]\Iaspero,
Trois aniiees de fouilles

p.
{Mem. de
and
la mission arch, fratic,
second fasc,
I,
196, 202, 203, 215,
especially Diimichen, Resultate
13 of the
tomb oi Ptahhotep
(Vth Dyn.) and Lepsius, Denkmdler., Abth.

of
II, Bl. 69, 70, of the
tomb
is
^^
fi
MANEFER both
at Saklcarah.
The
order of offerings
the same as in Lepsius' and Diimichen's text, but there are

variants in writing.
In the centre of our tablet the
many deceased named
^
Denk.,
lower,
tk tk
T MER PTAH
-"=-^
KHUU
Ti
is
sitting before a table (called
II,
69
<
"^^ ==
HET, the
name
derived from the

little
peculiar form of
is
its
components W\\).
Before him, seated a
his mother,
the suten rekh /www thenti.
On
the
left
part of the tablet
we
see the wife of the deceased, the priestess of
Hathor Khennut
vo
JJ-
Her determinative
is
rather
uncommon
The
from
list
a lady holding only the head of a bird.
of offerings begins on the top of the offering-table, running

1 1
left
to right in
columns, then going over to the right
side,
which has further 8 columns, then returning to the second

centre with No.
2,
line of the
and continuing
to the right side.
Of the
3rd, 4th
and 5th
lines the centre has,
owing to the space
filled
up with the
Only
picture, only 3 columns, the further 8 being

after filling
on the
right side.
it
up the whole space

is
left
here for the offerings

left
left.
turns to
that part of the tablet which
on the
side of the offering scene,
running there from the right to the
Now
to
compare
this list
of offerings with the remarkably similar one oi Ptahhotep and Manefer,

I
have placed
in
numbers the 96
offerings of Ptahhotep,
II,
which are
arranged in 4 rows of 24 each, whilst Denk.

space, are
70,
from want of
combined Nos. 83, 84 in one, equally Nos. 85, 86 in one, again Nos. 91, 92, 93 in one, and Nos. 94, 95, 96 in another, so that
Lepsius has only 90 instead of 96
fields.
Diimichen's edition gives
a number more than ought to be in each row.
On
the adjoined
plate will be found the comparative order of these 96 offerings from
the three texts.
259
May
7]
[1889.
fi
rO
u^
i-i
-H
ro
OS
rO
"^
^
<]
>_
ro
>-i
ri
r<-.

May
7]
PROCEEDINGS.
[1889.
6, 7. We proceed to two large pieces, which seem to belong to each other, notwithstanding their difference of material and workmanship. They are portions of a cover of a sarcophagus of yellow sandstone, and a large sarcophagus of reddish granite (the first near the end of the left side of the archway, the other at the right side).
They both belonged
to the
same person-
The
royal
scribe,
chief of
house
list
white house,
treasury) Iupa, the justified.
The same name

studied
first
it
occurs in the
at
of the leather
roll,
which was
by myself
{cf.
Luxor,
before Mr. Virey bought and
published
Mem.
de la Miss. Arch. Franc, Fasc. Ill, p. 501).

its
Certainly that peculiar sarcophagus, so very poor as to

dates from the i8th or 19th dynasty.
texts,
We
do not
find there the
name
of the parents of the deceased, he
is only called Horus, born by Isis, etc. <$=> AMAxI KHER, approved by A-nubis, Keba sennuf, In the middle of the large sandstone cover is represented the goddess Nut with extended wings, over her head two ut' a eyes, between these
%\^
at the left
',
at the right
below the goddess the words
^m
Spoken of
Iupa.
8.
Osiris, the royal scribe, lord of the
house (or treasury)
He
says,
mother Nut.
left
row of the archway we find a small piece of white calcareous stone, supported now by two fragmentary On the upper stone we read stones set upside down.
At the end of the
n
<^
1=/]
Q
II
[131
AAA/VW
The
royal scribe,
commandant
in
of troops, chief of the house in the
temple of Ramses II
Ramesses-7iekhtu.
the
Amoneum
at
the west of Thebes,
Before the finely executed picture of that person
we
see offering; incense
1f
\^
a^
O i^l 1ms
261
|U^^
1 >
May
a
7]

(officer) in
[18S9.
TENNU
not quite clear.

house,
the house of Ramesses Behind Jieinesses nekhhc
II,
and whose name

sister,
is
his
lady of the
Kemat
of Hathor, lady of the sycomore
[l[l
Tzii.
10. Two fragmentary pieces of brown sandstone of the 9, Ptolemaic time, coming probably from Edfu, as Hor-hut, the great At the base was a progod, lord of heaven, is praised thereon. I quote the remaining lines, wherein are cession of Nile gods.
mentioned the
different people,
1.
going on the uat'uart, the great

3.
sea.
From
2.
4.
im
^^3::=6
ci^^
5.
III
1 1
/www w
1)
>J"Z*f,
A
(s"
2.
[O]
I
From
10
:
i.
1
D
AAAA/VA
!P
ZE
II
^-^
u
i
1
262

May
7]
PROCEEDINGS.
last
[1889.
II.
The
piece not without interest
is
a sarcophagus lid
made
of the fine polished calcareous stone, so admirably elaborated in the

Saitic time.
It
belonged to a lady called Thekt, born of the lady
Thetu.
The words
in the five lines
on the head
""^t:
111
II
V iî^n
^
Bennu
comes from
the gods in the temple of
at Heliopolis,
lead us to think that the stone
Heliopolis.
lines,
In the centre of the
lid is a
long inscription of three
the
figures of the outer lines turned to the outside,
and the
:
central line
being double.
1.
Translation of the text adjoined

:
Words
Oh, oh, these children of Horus, lord of
life
in
Akhut
(the horizon), give the Osiris this Thertet, the justified, born
by Tuat
the justified, this may live, on what you live, pure may be the lifeabode (her tomb), destroy these who plot evil against the place where he is on the day of the going behind (going to the bark world).
He
is
living again with
renewed
life
among
this,
the gods for ever.

justified,
2.
Oh
Osiris tertet
('_^ ^^)
there
born by Tatuat
(=^s= A ^) the
setl,
justified,
comes thy
Ka
(ghost) to his
town of
the great in the white palace.

?
countries
covering the lord of
on the 14th day.
Shaat (Shu
?),
Thou makest the princes in both seii. Thou eatest the seven loaves the lord of gods, may pour to thy
life
Ka
incense for thy person, good sacrifices for thy

goest in
it,
in his
tomb.
Thou
thou comest to the upper basin, thy

livest
name
over the
gods of the mountains (?) thou ^=^^ er t'et). for ever (ym
anew
as a scarab near the gods
O
:
3.
Words
I,
T. /,
10,
z. i)
Oh, oh these gods with piercing eyes (Dumichen, companions of Osiris, given by Ra for the protec!
tion of his
body from
Set, hating to look

this justified,
on him
Set.
May
you be
to protect Osiris
Thert
born of Thetu,
justified,
may
you prostrate the ignorant how to row on his road on the day of his coming forth to the land he is coming to him in company (em aber) of the gods, he lives in eternity.
On
both sides of these inscriptions we see

at the left
at the right the
gods
Hapi, Kebasennuf,
Amkhet and Tiumutef, and on each

263
side three rows of infernal gods with clubs, sword, slings, etc.
May
7]

at
[i8Sq.
The Royal Lilmiry

Mr.
J.
Brussels,
under the able conservateur

of a hieroglyphical scene of
Petit,
is
only in possession
i
the Todtenbuch, 6 feet by
foot, with a hieratic text.
My
were
researches for Greek papyri (contracts), which I was told
in the collection of the late
Due d'Ahremberg,
exist,
were
fruitless.
In the library of the
Duke none
and the keeper
of the keys
of peculiar curiosities did not find there any.
Mr. Revillout told
me
they were taken over to the

are
Musee
at the Porte
de Hal
but these
Demotic and not Greek.

2.
3.
rara
m
f
cO]
A'WWA
o
cm
m
AWNAA
yVSAA/SA
/VNAAAA
Ji^
oo
/SA/NAAA
2Q
(^^^^
oX
D
c^
^
iTi
264

May
7]
PROCEEDINGS.
2.
[1S89.
M
A
Q
^^
^5
O
T
'^
^ ^
Jl
I
I I
o
I
I
i< i< i<
f
o
I
Q
ÂAAA^
O
I
I I
^
AAAA/SA
III
AA/SAAA
May
7]

1,
[i5
il ii
75OTI
in
o
AA/VAAA
ff
>SAAA/NA
ra
a
I I
I
\
j\
(^
f'
I
X
X
VX
\
/\
11
o
111
266
May
7]
PROCEEDINGS.
[1SS9.
ON THE LEGENDS CONCERNING THE YOUTH OF MOSES.

Part
II.
By Dr. A. Wiedemann.
Verse
i.
And
man
of the house Levi went and took the daughter of Levi.
The Canon
vi, vi,
says nothing about Moses' father,
Amram
(Exod.
20), son of Kahath

16, 18, 20).
(Numb,
xxvi,
58, 59),
son
of Levi (Exod.
Later traditions
make him
die at the age of 130,

b), fifty, fifty-six
136, or
137 years: thirty (Schalsch. hak., 11
years
(Patric., 24-26), or fifty-seven years
(Ehmac.,p. 46)
lost his father
;
after the birth of
Moses.
his birth
The
assertion that
Moses
one month
Herbelot,
after
only occurs
once (Tarik-Kosideh
cf.
Bibl.
Orient., II, p. 744).
Amram's
family was looked
upon
as important (Jos., Ant., I[.
Philo, VitaMosis,p. 603; Cremara).
Other authors report that Moses
was a Chaldean (Justin Martyr, Coh. ad Graec,

Str. I, p.
Clem. Alex.,
342
Sylb.), surely only

It
is
because his ancestor Abraham came

p.
from Chaldea.
curious that Philo (Vita Mosis,

his
81) adds,
confounding Abraham with Jacob, that

induced by a lengthy famine
Justin's also
in in
forefathers
had been
Babylonia to emigrate to Egypt.

{2^^,
other points
often erroneous report
2,
11),
makes Moses a son of Joseph.

cousin of
p.
Moses' mother, Jochebed, was a

cf.
Amram
(Exod.
vi,
20) the (not "a,"

xxvi, 59),
Dillmann, Ex.
13) daughter of Levi

59),
(Numb,
in
born in Egypt (Numb,

the
Talnnidists,
xxvi,
{cf.
but conceived
;
Kanaan, following
p. 16).
i,
Sota, p. 259
This resulted
5,
from the notice,
Genesis
xlviii,
27,
and Exod.
that Jacobs'
family consisted of 70 persons
(LXX
read 75), while only 69 are

yet
named.
The
70th was the already conceived but not
born
Jochebed.
birth.
It further resulted that
she was 130 years old at Moses'

of her advanced age, Levi's
That she was
called, in spite
daughter, an expression which seems quite natural to the unpre-
judiced reader
in a genealogical tree, is exj)lained
by the Talaiudists
were renewed in
v.
by
the fact that the signs of youth

p.
and
virginity
her (Sota,
259; Schemot Rabba, 267
p.
16 f; Jarchi, ad
i).
IVlAY 7]
[1889.
The
(Exod.
children by this marriage were Aaron, Miriam, and Moses,

20, XV,
vi,
20;
Numb,
xxvi,
59 ;,</ Micha
vi,
4).
Miriam,
no important part in the Old Testament, was glorified as a prophetess by Rab, and often cited thus by the Talmudists. Midrasch Mischle, (Sota, 12 b; Megilla, 14 a; in Exod. r. c. I c. 14, who as Bacher, Die Agada, p. 12, pointed out, all go back to
who
plays
Rab).
she
is
Josephus (Ant.,
iv, 4,
6) relates Miriam's death.
Her name
said to have received of the bitterness (Seder 01am Rabba),
as the servitude in
years.
The book de
Egypt lasted eighty years, just as long as her Vita Mosis gives another motive for the name,
that
it
originated at the time
the Egyptians.
that
when the Jews were first ill-treated by Thus Aaron received his name because Pharaoh at
first
time ordered the Jewish children to be killed or drowned.

it
While
seems, according to this passage, that Moses was the
Jochebed and Amram, it is stated (ii, 4) that Miriam was already born, and in other places also, that Aaron was older than
child of
Mo.-es.
The Talmudists
that
this
(Wagenseil, Sota,
p.
258
f.
Jarchi, ad
v.
i)
mode of expression means that 22, but Amram dismissed his wife after the command of Exod. took her again afterwards. The Vita Mosis makes him abstain from her till Miriam* prophesied, " a son shall be born to my parents who The Gemara (Sota, will deliver Israel from the Egyptian hand."
conclude
uncertain
i,
p.
258
cf.
Sch.
R.,
p.
II,
16) details
that
Amram
all
dismissed
;
Jochebed by Pharaoh's order,

go back to
as the children
had
to be killed
all
the Jews followed his example.
Then
his
daughter exhorted him to
his wife ; he did it, and re-married her solemnly, Miriam At that time and Aaron leading the dance on the occasion. was already three months with child with {cf. I.e. p. 263), Jochebed
Moses.
tions to
This acceptance corresponds with the
tales of the persecu-
which the Jewish boys were exposed.

to hide
She has
to explain
how
p.
it
was possible to Jochebed
Moses during three months

are said (Sota,
contrary to the royal
command.
The Egyptians
265
f)
to have calculated that Jochebed could only bear nine months

;
after
the new-formed marriage
Therefore her house had not been

for
searched,
and
Moses
was
spared
three
months.
Another
* In Joseph., Ant., II, 9, 3,

shall deliver
Israel
;
God
himself prophesies to
Amram
that his son
and also the oldest halachic-hagadic commentary on the Exodus, the Mechiltn, ed. Weiss, p. 52, tells of a prophecy to Amram on this
occasion.
268
May
7]
PROCEEDINGS.
v.
[1889.
interpretation (Jarchi, ad
six
3)
makes Jochebed
give birth to a son
months one day

2.
after she
conceived on her second marriage.

son,
Verse
And
the wife
became impregnated, and begat a
and
as
she saw that he was nice.
The
that
accentuation of her gravidation finds
its
reason
the
p.
in
the fact
Moses' birth was without pain,
similar
to
conception
17;
(Joseph.,
11,9,4; Gemara
in Sota,
p.
263; Sch. R.,

be found,
\\'eil,
more
Leg.,
detailed legends on this subject will

p.
Bibl.
133
sq.).
The Canon
peated (Heb.
describes
Moses as a
vii,
beautiful child, which
is
often reI, p.
xii,
23
Act. Ap.
7,
20; Philo, Vita Mosis,

2,
604
Joseph., Ant., II,
9,
Justin,
36,
11).
Besides the renowned
Babylonian Rabbi Rab (Bechor, 44 a)

nates
ii,
calls
him
tall
;
(Artapanos does
the same), reddish, many-curled, respect inspiring
Diodorus desig(ad E\od.
him
as wise
and brave.
The Midrasch Tanchuma
7) contains remarks analogous to Josephus' report of Moses' youth.
Moses being so beautiful, everybody endeavoured to see him, and whoever saw him could scarcely depart from him. Following the Arabic story, the midwife did not kill Moses, but left him with his
mother, because she saw at his birth a light between the child's
eyes.
{cf.
the commentators of the
(Bibl. Leg., p. 105) relates that
Koran xxviii, 6.) Similarly, Weil when Joseph was brought to Egypt,
sun
at
his face radiated brighter than the

light attracted all the girls
noon, and this unaccustomed
and women
283
f
to the
Other sources give a deeper sense
to the
windows and the terraces. word 3,113- Thus the
Gemara
says,
(in Sota, p.
265
full
cf.
Sch. R., p. 17, sq.) understands
that the house
was
of light at Moses' birth, therefore the text
"and she sa7C' that he was beautiful." The Midrasch Jalkut ad Exod. 166,
i,
\'ita
Mosis, and Jarchi,
ad
v.
2, tell
nearly the
same
story about a brightness in the
whole
house.
The
father got up, kissed Miriam's head,
and
said,
"your
prophecy has become true."

your prophecy now
? "
When Moses
was thrown
in the river
afterwards, the father kissed again her forehead,
and
said,
Therefore Miriam stood afterwards

divination.
"wheie is at some
the bov,
distance to see what
became of her
Some
call
mi3, "the good one," or n^mi5," "God is good;" R. Jehuda thought him worthy to become a prophet, others make him to have been born circumcised. (Sch. R., p. 17; Gemara in Sota, p. 265
Debarim rabba,
f.
246, col.
2-4.)
Contrary to these, R. Nathaniel
269
May
7]

that
[1889.
Moses had the form of a divine angel, him Jekutiel {cf. R. Eliezer, The newly born boy could walk and speak, took no milk, c. 48). prophesied at the age of three months that he would receive the Law out of fire-flames, and went out to Pharaoh's palace and took
makes the parents see
then they circumcised him, and called
the crown off his head.
She hid him three months and
(3)
as
she could
not
more hide him.
The
after
reason
why
the hiding of
Moses was no longer
possible
three months was, according

it is
to Philo (Vita Mosis, p. 604), that
then, as
usual in kingdoms, also the interior of the houses were
searched for Jewish children.

Sch. R.,
p.
The Gemara
(in Sota,
p.
265
17) gives
more
details.
When
the Egyptians heard that a
brought one of their

the other to imitate
lets
still
own
babes, and
to
it,
and thus
Hebrew child was born, they made it cry, in order to induce betray himself The Vita Alosis
.
Egyptian
women go
it
for this
purpose to Goshen, carrying their
speechless sons on their shoulders.
When
it
they discovered a
it
child they
denounced
to their
husbands, and these reported

carry
to
Pharaoh,
who sent a spear-bearer to The Book of Jubilees (cap.
away.
that
47)
says
that
Jochebed was
fearing the
to
betrayed; Josephus (Ant.,

discovery of
11, 9, 4) relates
Amram,
Moses, preferred to confide him entirely

that his son was to
Several Jews report (Sync, Chron., p. 120) that a Divine oracle

told
Amram
God. had be the chief of the Israelites, and
would vanquish the Egyptians with God's help. The exhibition of Moses in the Nile was chosen to make the astrologers believe that he had already been thrown into the water before, and thus to
hinder a
new search for him (Sch. R., p. 17). The INIohamedan tradition given by Weil
(I.e.,
p.
134
sq}) is also
here far more wonderful and detailed than the rabbinical story of
Moses' youth.
Verse
3.
She made a box,
etc.
The box was made

gives reed); the oldest
translate "papyrus."
of "^^X an
expression
;
rendered through
;
"rushes" by the Rabbins {cf. Sota, p. 267 Jarchi, ad v. 3 Luther Greek versions (LXX, Jos., Ant., II, 5)
plastered
was
according to
Of the materials with which the little basket surely pitch means but "^QH niay mean, PlCJ thus the LXX and the pointing, asphalt ("^^H
;
270
May
7]
PROCEEDINGS.
[18S9.
Josephus) or clay ("^?pn).
The Gemara
pitch,
says that the basket was

in the inside, that
smeared on the outside with

also the
and with clay
the smell of the pitch did not disturb the child.
From
this reason
Rabbins declare
;
"^72^1 to
be ad
clay, as asphalt
v.
smelt as bad
as pitch (Sota, p. 267 s^.
Jarchi,
Sch. R., p. 17).

pitch
Salomo thinks that the whole had been smeared with covered up with clay.
Rabbi and then
The exposing took

island of
in the
place, according to the
Canon,
in the river.
stairs
The
mediaeval Arabic tradition says the boy was found at the
of the
Rhoda, near the Nilometer.
R. Eleaser places the incident

xx,
Sea of Rushes, which extended near the Nile (Koran,

the Nile).
37-44,
I.e.
names the sea

p.
as emplacement, the detailed legends in Weil,
135
S(/.,
R. Samuel supposes a marsh (Sota,

v.
p.
267
Sch. R.,
p.
17; Jarchi, ad
3).
Patric
(c.
25)
means
that the
mother exposed the boy on the shallow strand near the town of Tzana (Tanis), that he might be killed by the shock of the flood and that she should not witness his death. Relative to the day on which it occurred the Gemara gives the following notices R. Chanina designs the 21 Nisan, R. Achae the 6 Sivan. Moses was born on the 7th Adar,* on which day he also died. From the 6 Adar to the 6 Sivan are three months if the 21 Nisan is taken as the day of the exposing, it must be supposed that this year was an intercalary
:
one (Sota,
p.
278
st/.
Sch. R.,
4.
p. 20).
Verse
Josephus repeats
And
his sister stood, etc.
this sentence,
adding only a few embellishments
makes the mother sit became of him. This version seems to rest on old traditions, for already the Book of Jubilees, c. 47, reports how the mother nourished the boy (who lay seven days in the grass on the bank of the river) during the night, while his sister Maria protected him from the birds during the day.
(Ant., II, 9, 4), while
Salomo
(Apis, p. 35)
down
opposite to the child to see what
Verse
5.
And
the daughter of Pharaoh came.
The
Bible does not record the
name
of Pharaoh's daughter, but
the Rabbins, unaided by older traditions, endeavoured in different
ways to give one

*
to the princess.
The
Schalsch. liakk., p. lib, says that Moses was born, according to some,
tlie
on Wednesday,
Adar,
at the third
;
death, in the year 2365 of the world
others
hour of the day, 37 years after Levi's fix the date uiion the 27 Nisan.
271
May
7]

is
[ibdo-
Merris
the oldest,
and was already

ev. 9, 27),
to
be found
at the
time of
Artapanos (Euseb. Proep.
who
points out that Merris was

Isis.
adored by the /Ethiopians not
less
than the goddess
Lauth
237),
(Moses der Hebraer,

identify this
p. 66),
and Brugsch (Geogr.

;
Inschrft., I,
name
with that of Isis
but this
is
very hypothetical.
The Egyptian word Meri means,

used as a proper name
;
very generally, " the loving or the

title
beloved," and serves in this sense as a
of goddesses,
and
is
as often
thus we find, for example, a daughter of
Ramses
II
called
Meri (Brugsch.,
Gesch.
Aeg.,
p.
563).
But
naturally an identity of
identity of person.
name
is
not sufficient to accept also an
Far more acceptable than the derivation from

(in
the Egyptian
that the
is
Haverkamp's supposition
Joseph., Ant., II, 9)
name Merris
Of
has been corrupted from
Q^l^
sister.
Miriam, and
is
thus to be looked upon as a double of Moses'
Thermuthis.
êpfiormai and
this
name, which was

:
in use at
p.
the time of
s.
Josephus (Joseph., Ant.,

Mtvvafi<f.
II, 9, 5
Barhebr., Chron.,
14; Suidas,
47,
v.
The Book
Termot
;
of Jubilees, cap.
p.
reads
Tharmuth,
(Sync,
calls
its
Latin text
Abulfarag, Chron.,
I,
14 Br. and
K. Trcmothisa) Muthis (Cedrenus,

p.
75, 11
Bekk.), and Muthidis

x,
120) were mutilated forms, Aelian (Hist. Anim.,

in
31),
a holy serpent, adored
Egypt, Thermuthis, from
which
notice
Ewald (Gesch.
it
Israel, II, p.
117) derived that Thermuthis was
an old Egyptian
derived
Brugsch (Geogr. Inschr., I, 237) from Tuarmut " the great mother," a surname of Isis, and
historical
name.
then (Diet. Geogr., 131 3 s^.) of a supposed Egyptian name Ta-remt Ledrain (Hist, d'lsrael, I, p. 64), from T-mer-maut, "the beloved of
Maut
" (viz.,
the goddess Mut); Lauth (Aus ALg. Vorzeit, p. 321

*'
f)
from neter-mut
derivations
the divine mother
"
Ebers (Durch Gosen zum

II.
Sinai, p. S3, 525),
from (T-)mer-mut, wife of Ramses

;
All these
are very improbable

is
the Egyptian equivalent of the
serpent Thermuthis
up
is
to the present time
unknown.
Pharia or Phareis
often found in the Fathers of the

It is
Church
(Sync,
I, p.
120, 227, 228, 237).
a surname of Isis in Greek
times, as the goddess of Pharos, to be

nr. 45, 124,
found
p. ex.
Letronne, Rec,
Martial, X,
48
on coins of Julian
is
II, in
Cohen, VI,
p. 367, nr. 70), its origin
and date
is
therefore only of the Hellenistic
period.
Sebuthis (lZJ^\^, ZefSot'Sc^)

the princess
{cf.
the
name
given by Abulcasimus to
form originated
Haverkamps and Schumann, Vita Mosis, p. 69). This probably in a slip of the pen, and means Thermuthis.
272
May
7]
rROCEEDIXGS.
name Tarmesis,
which, according to Salomo, Apis,
[1889.
Also the
p.
35,
some gave
to the princess,
whose
is
real
name was
given
Sephora,
is
also
formed from Thermuthis.
Sihhoun
V.T.,
II, p.
(j.,.,tA^,
;
Syon)
the
I, p.
name
by
late
authors
(Patricid., p. 25
Eutych. Alex.,
25, in Fabricius,
Cod. pseudep.
114).
is
Bithia
n^.n^ she
iv,
called by the Rabbins, probably on account
of
Chr.
18 (thus in the
Talmud
;
Megilla 13 a; Sch. R.,
p. 21,
24; Sota, p. 271 ; Schalsch Hakk., p. 12b., Eliez., cap. 48). After the Vajkra Rabba (p. 167, col. 2 cf. Bartoloccio, IV, p. 122), the
princess had the
name
rT^'il^.,
" daughter of
;
God," on account of
thus
her mildness and kindness to the boy Moses

sort of
title,
we
find here a
but no real proper name.

is
Asia iU^^T or Asiatun
the
Mohamedan form
of the princess's
8),
name, who was, following the Koran (Sur.

daughter, but
originated
possible
p.
is
xxxviii,
not the
the
wife
of Pharaoh.
it is
How
of a
or
where
this
name
is
not clear, but surely

accept
sees in
to
Geiger's
it
modern date. It opinion (Was hat Muhamed,
im-
u.s.f,
158),
:
who
only a corrupted transcription of the rabbinic
names are far too unlike. This same Asia is meant when a book with magical conjurations and operations in the Parisian Library is ascribed to Assimah, mother of Moses (Herbclot,
Bathia
the two
Bibl. Orient., p. 872.)*
Also the name Nagiah given to the mother

tradition (Herbelot,
i.e.,
of
Moses by an Arabic
II, p.
744
f)
may be
a slip of the pen for Asia.
And
The
wished to take a bath.
idea of bathing in the open Nile had shocked already

(Ant., II, 9, 5) lets her only walk,
some
of the old commentators, and they thought an exi)lanation necessary.
Thus Josephus
her maids.
(Chr., p. 120 sq.^ understands that she was boating
The Rabbins
fol.
said that
and Georgius Sync. on the Nile with the princess suffeced from a
river instead of a
heavy leprosy, which obliged her to use the

bath (Midrasch,
51
;
warm
Smegma, p. mean God
R. Eliezer, cap. 48, p. 130; cf. Hottinger, 400; Sch. R., p. 19; Wagenseil, Sota, p. 273). Others had sent inflammatory ulcers over all Egypt, and that
therefore the princess sought
another version makes

*
It
God
refreshment in the river (Jon. Uz. ); send an insufterable heat over the land,
it
may be
coinpared
in the
with
the
name
Assia,
given to a daughter of
2.
Joseph the Carpenter
apocryphical Ilisturia Josephi fabri, cap.
273
May
7]
[1SS9.
SO the inhabitants,
the Nile for coohiess.
and Pharaoh's daughter among the rest, went to (Sepher Hajaschar, p. 130 b; Vita Mosis.)
her father's house (Sota
p.
The Gemara
cf.
says that she went to bathe to cleanse herself from the
dirt of idolatry in
269
Sch. R.,
p.
18,
Koran,
Ixvi,
11), that is to say, to

I,
become
;
a Jewess.
Philo gives
follows him).
another motive (Vita Mosis,
p.
604
Clemens Alex,
Pharaoh had a daughter
whom
he loved dearly, and who had already
been a long time without having any children (cf. Joseph., Ant., II, She wished especially to have a son as heir to 9, 7, and Artapanos). Though usually living only in the house, she walked the empire.
sadly to the river to take a bath
and wash
herself
on the day Moses
was exposed.
As she saw the
box, she sent her
maid
to fetch
it.
While Josephus (II, 9, 5) only replaces the servant by a swimmer, They the Rabbins wished to make the report far more romantic.
relate (Sch. R., p. 18; Bartolocci, IV, p.
123; Sota,
p.
ad
V.
5) that the
princess stretched her
hand
out,
270; Jarchi, which grew so
exceedingly long that she could seize the box.

princess discovered the
little
Others
;
basket in the reeds
tell how the when her maids
remarked her intention

children and courtiers.
to
save Moses, they reminded her of the

royal
royal order, to obey which was especially the duty of the
But God assisted Moses at sending Gabriel, who pushed the maids with earth,
this
viz.,
moment by
killed
them
This explanation originated with R. Jochanan's opinion, that the Hebrew expression nD^7n) used in this passage for the sending of the maid, could only be used in the
in
(Gemara
Sota,
p.
270).
sense of killing.
explain the form of a
Thus the whole legend has been invented to word it originates in a grammatical difficulty
;
which the Rabbins themselves introduced

quite an unmistakable text.
into,
what was
in reality,
Verse
6.
And
the child cried, and she

:
felt pity.
Moses cried, and thought, " perhaps I shall not see my sister again, who waits for me " or Gabriel came and struck Moses to make him cry and thus to awaken the princess'
The
Jewish tradition says
compassion (Sch.
to
R., p. 19).
Other authors did not think
it
right
suppose that such an important personage as Moses had cried like a common child ; so they pretend that another being took his
place on this occasion.
Thus Jalkut
274
{cf.
Bartoloccio, IV, p. 123)
make Aaron,
others an angel, cry.
May
7]
PROCEEDINGS.
it
[1889.
The Rabbins thought

this pitying,
necessary to find a deeper reason for

fol.
and report therefore (Midrasch,

;
5r
Sch. R.,
p.
19;
Weil, Bibl. Leg., p. 137) that the princess had been freed from her leprosy by touching the boy, and had then said, " This
EHezer, cap. 48
child
is
righteous,
is
and therefore
I will
preserve his
life,
for
who
saves
a soul of Israel
soul of Israel
is
like a saviour of the
whole world, and who ruins a
like a spoiler of
the universe."
As a reward God
gave her future salvation, and she was called Bathia.
And
a Jew.
spoke, he
is
a Jewish boy. the boy was explanation,

for
The Canon does not say how the princess saw that R. Moses Ben Nachman gives quite a natural
it
that she saw
by his being exposed.

R. Jose (in Gem.,
But the Rabbins looked
other reasons.
vSch. R.,
Aben
Esra) supposes that

3, in
she recognized his race by circumcision. Exod.,

cf. ser.
Theodoret (Quaest
467) follows his opinion, and remarks this notice proved that the Egyptians did not at that time use
I,
de
fide,
p.
circumcision,
but
only followed
this
Hebrew custom
later. It
is
R.
Jochanan
(in
Gem.)
says that the princess jjrophesied.
added
as the
it,
that after the exposing of
dangerous constellation of the
Moses no other child was killed, stars had disappeared with
and
therefore the royal decree was revoked.
Verse
7.
And
his sister spoke, etc.
The Rabbins
said
:
said that a
Hebrew
wet-nurse had to be chosen,

for
because Moses refused to take milk from an Egyptian,*

" Is the mouth,
God had
which has one day

{cf.
to
speak to Me, to suck

xxxviii, 11).
something unclean?"
Jarchi,
:
ad
v.
and Koran,
According to others, God spoke " The Egyptians are not to say of him who will speak with Me I nourished him who speaks with the
:
Divinity."
On
account of
this
reason the princess sent Miriam to

the mother did not only get back
bring a
Hebrew woman.
lost,
Thus
ad Ex.,
the child she thought Sch. R.,

p.
but received even
money
(Sota, p.
282
20; Midr.
Jal.
166
cf.
Bartoloccio, IV, p. 125
Weil, Bibl. Leg., p. 140
sq.
The
Vita Mosis says that the mother

Similar notices are given by
Chr., p. 120
f.
;
received two silverlings every day.

Joseph., II,
9,
5,
and out of him Sync.

p.
cf.
Plant,
Josephus and the Bible,
12
Ranke, Weltgesch.,
Ill, 2, p. 31 sq.).
* Medii'eval legends of saints report similar actions, such, p. ex., St. Catherine
of
Sweden took only milk from
virtuous
women,
but pushed back frivolous maids.
275

May
7]

Verse
10.
[1SS9.
And
he got the name Moses.
The name Moses
has been derived by bibUcal chronists from the

nil^TD; " to save of great danger,"
Hebrew, probably from

liked to derive
it
though
the accuracy of this etymology
may be doubted.
/td',
Later sources
the water,
;
from the Egyptian,* from

to save
fucv, fiw^,
and
i'cri'i'!
or
(Ti}s,
Eustath. in Hexaem., p.
r/.
from the water (Joseph., Ant., II, 9, 6 Schol. in Dillmam, Ex., p. 16; 79, Allat.
;
Joseph.,
c.
Ap.,
;
I,
31
Philo, Vita Mosis, p. 605

I, p.
Clemens,
Str. I,
p.
343, 25i,Sylb.
Sync,
227
is
Suidas,
s.v.
fiuw; Hieron.,
Rhab.
Maurus, Procop.).
Here
jmo
the Egyptian mu, " water," but an

(v)(t>]^, is
equivalent with the desired sense for
scarcely to be found.
few Rabbins searched for a cabbalistic

:
explanation
:
thus R.
Eliezar says
Spiritus
vi.,
non contendet 32) Moses unde? Quia dicitur mens cum homine in aeternum, QÛ^S. (eo quod etiam Gen.
(cap.
3).
D^lI^D, continet in
ejus fuit 120
annorum, juxta
illud
Geometria nil^Q; Mose 345, quia vita et erunt dies ejus 120 anni." This
:
cabbalistic form of
commentary
is
naturally the
most modern way
in
which the Old Testament has ever been worked through by the Rabbins.
Besides the
other names
;
name Moses,
:
the tradition gives to
its
hero numerous
they are
Monios.
esra
The Rabbins
report
{(/.
Knobel, Ex.
p.
13
Dillmann,
Ex., p. 16) that
Moses was called in Egyptian Afofu', or after Aben(who declares Moses to be a translation of Monios) and Abarb.
ad
DVjI^ (R- Gedalia, Schalsch. hak., p. 11, miswritten DV2in)The name Monios is probably to be explained by the fact that
1.
Moses was compared to the founder of the Egyptian empire, Menes, and that their names were made somewhat similar. Joakim (IwdKei/ii) was Moses called by his parents before his exposing,
says
Clemens (Str., p. 343). After the same, the initiated called Moses after his ascension Me\x'', while Syncellus, Chr., 120 s^/., makes the parents give this name (M6/\x''?, the Hebr. *TJ772 king) to
the boy.
Eollowing a number of old

so, p. ex., in
Hebrew
authors Moses had no

(p.
p.
i,
less
than ten names,
Vaykra Rabba
from here R.
they were:
the Egyptian
;
Gedalja, Schalsch. hak., p.

* Lepsius, Chronol., I, p.
11
b; Vita Mosis,
9);
326, thought the

it
name came from
"Mas"
to steal
(child)
Gesenius, Thesaurus, s.v., that

I,
Hitzig, Gesch. Isr.,

!
66, declares
it
to
was an abbreviation of Ahmes be derived of the Sanscrit word " mush,"
276
May
7]
rROCEEDINGS.
(li^ll),
[1880.
Chaber
given by the father
Jekutiel (Vi^\1'l|T), by the
mother; Jeter {"^rV), by the

the brother
;
sister;
Abi Zannach (m:T

;
"'2^^),
by
Abi Soko (IDID
"^l^^),
by Kahat
;
Schemaja
(rTî^TÎI?),
;
by Israel;
(^D^D)-
Ben Natanael ('Tb^^D^ )1) Tobia (pf^Vt^) Sepher Other names, Paltiel and Jambhchus (for 7'^3?2^ read
'^17^^) are given by the Syrian Isambar

pseudep. Vet. Test.,
II, p. 112).
Ah
in
Fabricius,
all, is
Cod,
Osarsiph, last of
(r/.
the
Ap.,
name
I,
which must have been given by Manetho

to Moses.
Joseph,
c.
26)
The
length of the period during which
Moses remained under

After II JMaccab.,
7,
his mother's care is differently estimated.
28,
he was suckled
for three years (the exhortations of
Ani say
;
that in
Egypt children used
to
be nursed during three years)

p.
Schemot
Rabba
(p. 21, rf.
Schalsch. hakk.,
11 b) gives twenty-four months,
during which the boy grew to quite an unusual degree.

of Jub., cap. 47, allows
The book
him
to
have been eleven years old when he
returned to the royal court.
The Rabbins
say that the sentence
"he grew,"
verse 10, related to the bodily growth, that of verse 11 to

viz.,
the progressive dignity, as Pharaoh proposed him for his house,

the courtiers had
to
c.
honour him
48,
(Jarchi,
p.
ad
v.
11,
following R.
Jehuda;
cf.
Eliez.,
and Schalsch.,
11 b).
And he became
for this purpose,
her son.
Philo, Vita Mosis, p. 605, says that the princess feigned pregnancy
and pretended
that
he was her natural son, which

Artapanus,
deception succeeded with God's assistance.
who knows
nothing of the exposing, relates that Merris, daughter of Palmanothes
and wife of Chenephres, the king of Upper Egypt, had adopted the son of a Jewess, as she herself was barren, and called the boy Moses. The Koran (xxxviii, 9) knows nothing of the princess, and makes instead Pharaoh and his queen adopt Moses the same, only
little
;
far
more
s^^.
detailed,
is
reported in the legend given by Weil,
I.e.
p.
136
Verse
11.
And
as
Moses became
great,
he went
out, etc.
Following R. Jehuda, Moses was then twenty years old (the Schalsch hak., p. 1 1 b, has eighteen or twenty-nine years). R. Nehemja
gives forty years (Sch. R.,
far the
p.
24
c/.
p. 21).
This
last
opinion was by
vii,
most widespread, and
is
also to be found Act. Ap.
23.
(The Book of
Jubilees, cap. 47, gives forty-two years.)
277
May
7]
[18S9.
Phiio (Vita Mosis,

to spare the Jews,
this
p. 608 s^/.) relates how Moses asked the overseers and how he tried to encourage his brethren. But
was of
httle use, for the
overseers were partly as cruel as wild
p. 22) report that Moses cried burdensome work of his brethren, and exclaimed, " Woe to me on account of you would that I could but die for you, for there is no work so heavy as that wath clay." Then he himself took clay on his shoulders and helped each of them. Others state that Moses addressed himself directly to Pharaoh, advised him to give a day of rest every week to the Jews, as the slaves would die if they had no repose. Pharaoh consented, and thus Moses introduced
animals.
Later Rabbins (Sch. R.,

the
when he saw
the Sabbath
among
the Israelites.
hit
And
(Apis, p. 35)
;
an Egyptian
one of
his brethren.
This Egyptian was called Phatkus, following the Bishop Salomo
whence he took
this notice
has not been discovered.
The Jew who was

145) gives
hurt was, according to Eliezer (cap. 48), one of
Kahat's sons, a relation of Moses.
The Mohamedan legend
(Weil,
him the name Samiri, the Hebrew tradition generally The Rabbins gave a very detailed account of calls him Dathan. the reason why the Egyptian struck the Jew, viz., tried to slay him The (Jarchi, ad v. 11; ad Jerem 12 v. 16; Sch. R., p. 23). Egyptian whipped the Hebrew and mastered him with violence but the Jew was husband to Schelomita, daughter of Dibris, on whom During the night he sent the husband the Egyptian had set an eye. to his work and himself entered into the house, where the wife took him for her consort.* But the real husband chanced soon to come back, and found out the affair. Therefore the Egyptian hit and illtreated him during the whole day. A somewhat different but in the groundwork a similar tradition
;
is
found
in other
Rabbinical works (Vita Mosis,

p.
p.
14,
which- cites
f,
no names however; Jalkut

123-5
;
102
b.,
r/.
Bartoloccio, IV, p. 115
Schalsch. hak.,
his brethren,
p. 11 b).
When
Moses, at the age of
fifteen,
came to Jew fled
he saw an Egyptian flogging Dathan.
The
Moses and told him how the Egyptian came to his house the day before, bound him, debased his wife before his eyes, and intended now to kill him. Upon that Moses killed the Egyptian, and hid him between the Jews, who are as sand (sr. in number).
to
*
This version originated from the verses Lev.
iv,
10, 11,
Hebrew woman and an Egyptian blasphemes God.

begotten at that time.
This son
is
where the son of a said to have been
278
May
7]
TROCEEDINGS.
Abraham
(fol.
[1889.
Differing from this version the Sera
14,
col.
3)
pretends that Moses killed the Egyptian because the wicked feelings
of Cain had entered into him, like as into Esau and Korah.
Verse
22.
And
he killed the Egyptian.
Referring to the manner in which this took place, the Schemot
Rabba
others
(p.
23) gives the following opinions
R. Abilhar (Hke the

fist;
Koran, Sur. 28) says that Moses killed the overseer with his
make him
take the clay-shovel and knock out his brains.
The Rabbins report that he killed him by speaking the Tetragrammaton over him, which opinion was the most popular (p. ex. Eliezer, cap. 48. Jarchi, ad 2, 14, Zeror hammor, f. 64, col. 4; Schalsch. hak., p. II b.); Clemens Alexandrinus (Str., p. 3/^3) defines it as an idea of the Mystics, and refers to the Acts Apost. v, 5, where Petrus killed those by a word who took money for their land and lied to
him.
The commentators were

whether the murder was a
(f.
at
great variance about the question
The Jalkut Hadasch Moses had sinned by the murder, and deserved to be sent into exile. The Koran expresses somewhat identical opinions (Sur. 26, 19 and 28, 14). Moses liimself felt his act to be sinful, called it the work of satan, and repented before God
sinful action or not.
139, col. 2) explains that
pardoned him.
an excuse.
approves of
Augustine also
killing
(c.
Faust.
Manich., 22,
70)
still
acknowledged that the

for
by Moses was a murder, and needed

p.
it
Philo (Vita Mosis,

it,
609) held quite a contrary view, and
he contends
was right to
kill
man who
lived
to the destruction of others.
In order to support this sophistical
sentence, he relates in a very rhetorical
manner how
the Egyptian
overseer gave no hearing to Mdses' exhortations to be milder, but
continued to rage against the Jew, struck him and drove hin) to Also Ambrosias (de Off., I, 36), Luther (Ausl. des and. death.
Baches Mosi, in Werke 35, Erlangen, 1844, p. 46 st/.), and numerous modern exegetical writers, think Moses was within his right, for the one who does not protect a brother from harm if he is able to do so, is just as much to blame as he wlio causes the
injury.
Verse
13.
The
other day he went out and saw two Jewish
men,
After
Jarchi,
etc.
Jarchi ad
v.
13,
ad Exod.
v, 20, it
and Sch. R., p. 23; Eliez., c. 48, i/. were Dathan and Abiram who are quoted,
279
May
7]

xvi,
r,
[1889.
Numb,
xxvi,
xiv,
9; 4
;
Deut.
xi,
6,
and
as the
Rabbins pretend
intended
Numb,
Exod.
xiv.
As the reason of their quarrel the Schalsch. hak., p. 11 b, relates Dathan intended to send away his wife, Abiram's sister, because the Egyptian had dishonoured her, and hereupon the two men came
that into contention.
Verse
15.
And
it
came
to
v.
Pharaoh.
15,
Following the Rabbins (Jarchi, ad
Sch. R., p. 24; Schalsch. hak., p. iib), Dathan and
and ad Exod. xviii, 4; Abiram told
never knew
Pharaoh of the deed; while Salomo (Apis, p. 35) pretends that he it, but that Moses fled because he feared that Pharaoh
Philo (Vita Mosis, p. 609) might hear of the murder and kill him. says, on the contrary, that Pharaoh was informed of the crime, and
was
full
of wrath not
on account of the murder, but because
his
grandchild had contrary views to himself and other friends and foes.
The
nobles used this occasion to calumniate Moses, of
whom
they
feared that they might at one time be called to account for their
misdeeds, and they told the king that he persecuted him in order to
obtain the crown.
fly
When Moses
heard
II,
this
i)
he made up
gives
his
mind
to
to Arabia.
Josephus (Ant.,
injury,
11,
quite a different
account of the events.
In order to protect his hero's character from
any shadow of
the
entire
he says nothing of the murder, and attributes

Egyptians.
fault
to
the
He
pretends
that
the
king
persecuted Moses out of jealousy during the happy issue of an

expedition
himself.
instigate
against Êthiopia, and from fear of being conquered At the same time the wise men feared that he would When Moses knew that they a subversion in Egypt.
kill
wished to
him, he secretly
left his
place,
and
as the streets were
barred to him by watches, he fled through the desert to Midian,
Verse
15.
And
(p.
he thought to
24
f,
kill
Moses.
cf.
The Schemot Rabba

Ex.
a
xviii,
like the
Midr. Vaj.,
Jarchi ad
for
4; Vita Mosis,
p. 15, is shorter) says that
Pharaoh sent
sword* and struck Moses ten times about
his neck,
but Moses'
injure him.
xviii,
neck was transformed into an ivory pillar, so that Pharaoh could not Jarchi, ad v. 15, thinks the words of Moses (Exod.
4),
"he
delivered
me
of Pharaoh's sword," referred to this
*
kill
According
to
Mnimonides (quoted de Vita Mosis,
p.
no)
the king
may only
with a swurd.
280
May
7]
PROCEEDINGS.
Other commentators
report
that
[1889.
event.
the
sword
killed
p.
the
11
executioner instead of wounding Moses (Schalsch. hak.,
Wiinsche, Jerus. Talmud.,

IV,
p.
p.
b; 32; numerous citations in Bartoloccio,
127
sq.).
That Moses had been taken by the Egyptians

17 sqq.,
version.
at
first,
all
the
exegetical works declare, with the exception of the Koran, xxxviii,
and the legend
in Weil, p. 146.
Already Artapanos has this

after his return
He
states that
Moses was imprisoned,

at
from
Midian, by the Egyptian king Nechephres, because he intended to

deliver the Jews.
But
night his prison opened by God's
will,
and wakened the sleeping Pharaoh. The king, much astonished, asked him to tell the name of the God who sent him, but when Moses whispered it in his ear he fell down speechless, till Moses called him back to life again by holding him up.
into the palace
Moses went out
verses Exod.
Jer.
In a singular manner a series of commentators combine the iv, 11, with our reference (Sch. R., p. 25 Wiinsche,
;
Talmud, p. 32), and relate. When the Egyptians had taken Moses and condemned him, an angel came from heaven in his form and took Moses' place, while the latter fled. R. Josua ben Levi adds
:
Of
is
all
the counsellors
who
sat
before Moses,
some became dumb,
some
deaf, and some blind. The king asked the dumb ones, where Moses, and they did not answer; he asked the deaf ones, and they did not hear; he asked the blind, and they did not see. Just so
God said to Moses, Exod. iv, 11, "Who man? " that is to say, who has given Pharaoh
give with his
gave a mouth to the a mouth that he could
mouth the order, "take him to the scaffold ;" or, "who makes mute," that is to say, who made the counsellors dumb, deaf, and blind, that they could not bring you who has kept you safe
;
that
you could
flee ?
I
Is
it
not
I,
the Eternal
have been with

iv,
you, then and to-day
support you."
p.
Jarchi (ad Ex.
11),
and the
Book de
though
Vita Mosis,
16
f,
try to
make
flight
;
use of the same sentence,

they
speak,
in
another way, for Moses'

the man,
viz.,
mouth
to
who heard you
mean \\'ho gave a when you were

:
judged before Pharaoh on account of the murder of the Egyptian. Who made Pharaoh dumb, so that he did not give the order to kill
you (Moses)
and who made

kill
his servants deaf, tliat
they did not
and the executioners blind that they did not see you escape unharmed from the court of judgment?
hear the order to
you,
281
May
7]
SOCIETV OF BIBLICAL ARCH.IiOLOGY.

But Moses
fled
[18S9.
before Pharaoh and was in Midian.

writers
Most of the exegetical

p.
makes Moses
(p.
flee
directly to
Midian, only a portion of later
Rabbins
ex.
Schalsch hakk.,
lib)
report of his flight to the king of Kusch,
and weave
in at
this point the story of the ^4^thiopian
war of Moses, which Josephus
puts in the time of his Egyptian sojourn.
The Canon
the
little
only mentions the fear of the royal punishment as

flight.
the reason of the
Cedrenus
(Hist., p.
is
87
he quotes here
Genesis, in which the murder

all
spoken
of) says
Moses had
into
avoided
intercourse with
men
in Egypt,
and
retired
the
wilderness to think, where Gabriel instructed him.

of
Thus
the abiding
Moses
life
in the desert
is
here looked upon as a preparation for his
future
as prophet in a far higher sense than appears in the
Old
This
Testament.
The same
source reports details of Moses'
life
there,
very like those given by
Mahomedan
came
that,
legends to their prophet.

at this
was
to explain the
change which took place

it
time in Moses,
in Egypt,
and was
to
show how
when he returned
he
appeared quite as a Jew, instead of an Egyptian, and proved himself This same to be very well learned in Jewish history and customs.
fact is
explained by the
Mohamedan
tradition (Weil, p. 145)
by the
pretence that the grown up Moses had often talked with Israelites
his excursions, and made them tell him about Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, and especially about Joseph, as his mother had communicated to him long ago the secret of his birth.
on
These are the most important of the

youth preserved by the old commentators ;
war, which
I
traditions about Moses'
have only
left
out those
relating to Moses' residence at Pharaoh's court,

I
and
to his Ê.thiopian
intend to give in a third paper, including at the same
time the results
my
studies appear to give as to the historical
and
literary historical value of these legends.
282
May
7]
PROCEEDINGS.
following letter has been forwarded to
[1889.
The
Sayce
for insertion in the Proceedings.
prevented an earlier
me by Prof Absence from England communication, but Prof Sayce refers to
the Journal of Transactions of the Victoria Institute (Vol.

pp. 111-112) for his defence of his explanation of the
XX II,
names
R.
Yaquab-el, Iseph-el, &c., which has just been issued.
W. H.
Oxford, May
6,
1889.
My Dear
Sayce,
to
You were good enough

the translation of Yaqob-el,
quote
is
my name
It
is
in reference to
"Jacob
El."
certain that the
names of Eliyahu, Yoel mean " El is Yahu," " Yeho is El." In El-dad and Bil-dad, and perhaps also in Hadad-Riramon,* we see the names of two divinities conjoined and used as the names of men. Why should it not be the same in the case of Yaqob-el and
Yizhaq-el?
Yizhaq
is
evidently a divinity in
also
Amos
vii, 9,
a tribal
god, which Jacob
may be
perhaps the divinity of the mountain

mountain
Seir.
Halaq as Esau was the

called
divinity of the
Jacob
story
is
phr]
U^'ifc^
in opposition to
Esau ^^T^
12^1^^.
The
is
is
a fragment of Edomite folklore, just as that of Cain

folklore, that of
of Kenite
Abraham and Laban of Aramaic folklore, that of Hagar of Ishmaelito-Yoktanid folklore, that of Joseph of Egyptian folklore, and those of the Creation and Deluge of Assyrian folklore,
of which were skilfully pieced together by a redactor of Genesis.
last
all
The
word on the Book of Genesis
is
not yet said.
Yours
faithfully,
A.
Neubauer.
Remarks.
24^/1
Jhiy,
i8cS9.
The
'
sole question at issue
is,
what
is
the
true
grammatical
they
meaning of such words as

Jacob the God,'
*
'
'Jacob-el,' 'Joseph-el'?
Do
mean
Joseph the
God
'
The name
or
Ramman
of ITadad-Rimnion is parallel to that of the Assyrian king Samas-Riminon, "the Sun-god is Rimnion." [A. II. S.j
Sanisi-
283
May
I
7]

Edward Meyer, who
words are
is
[1SS9.
say in the words of
strangely referred to
be classed with the
as an adverse authority, that these
to
very ?iuiiierous
names of the Old Testament of

+7b^)-
the
form 7^^7V0'^ (3^^

the subject of the
pers. sing, iniperf.
In
many
instances the Divine
name which was
verb has been dropped, but (to quote the same authority) "die
Eigennamen
This
itself;
dieser
Form
(7i^D'') sind
durchweg reine Imperfecta
auch der Bedentung nach."

is
no new-fangled doctrine,
is it
it is
as old as
it is
nor
obsolete or exploded.
If
untrue,
Hebrew Grammar all the Hebrew
dictionaries
down
to the last edition of Gesenius, recently published
by Professors Miihlau and Volck with the co-operation of Professor D. H. Miiller, have to be guarded against.
Dr. Neubauer's instances belong to other
therefore not to the point, even
if
formations and are
we grant
that his interpretations of
Eliyahu, Yoel,* Eldad and Bildad are correct.

tations, at least as probable, are current.
But other interprelast
Only
year Noldeke,
when reviewing Baethgen, gave

Bildad and Eldad.
quite
a different
explanation of
With
language,
"
all
my
respect for Dr. Neubauer's knowledge of the
Hebrew
cannot admit his inference from
Amos
vii, 9.
The high
places of Isaac shall be desolate,
And
poetry.
'
the sanctuaries of Israel shall be laid waste."
Here we have one of the parallelisms so frequent in Hebrew The same thought is expressed in different images Isaac and Israel are merely equivalent personifications of the same land
' ' : '
and people. And so they were understood by the priest of Bethel and by the prophet himself, who in the i6th verse uses the expression
" the house of Isaac " as the equivalent of
'
Israel.'
in
This
general.
I
is
the interpretation
of Gesenius, Ewald, and scholars
was not aware
till
an hour ago that
as far
back as
Professor Sayce had taken offence at a passage of
last August mine which had no
reference to himself or indeed to any definite person.
He
says,
On
this
word
'
see Nestle,
Die
Jsraelitischcn Eigennantcu,
'
\).
86.
Why may
'
not Eliyahu
mean
Yahu
is
my
God,' just as Elihu means

I
He
is
my God
"
el
impliquc une affirmation de monotheisme."
am
purposely cjuoting
M. Renan.
284
May
7]
PROCEEDINGS.
last syllable in
[1889.
"that the
been believed
by
the names represents the Semitic el has Waldemar Schmidt, Groff, Renan, Noldeke, others
I
Edward Meyer, and

authorities I have
am
therefore well content to
be regarded along with him (Ed. Meyer) and the other eminent
named
as 'no true scholar.'"*

is
In the passage of mine which
here referred to
in
never dreamed
I
of alluding to any person or persons
particular.
meant
to
caution non-Egyptologists against accepting as demonstrated facts
conclusions
for
which the best Egyptologists can only produce
evidence of a highly probable character.

I
The
'
no true
I
scholar,' as
wrote
it,
could only apply to an Egyptologist, and
certainly
had
none
view.
it
The
next paragraph unluckily concerned Professor
Sayce, but
introduced a new topic.

P.
LE Page Renouf.
Journal of Transactions of Victoria
Institute, Vol. xxii,
No. S6,
ji.
iii.
285

May
7]

" Lists of Officials."
[1889.
Some unpublished Assyrian
London, May
2î/i,
18S9.
Dear Mr. Rylands, May I bring to

mous
Rulers," and
the notice of your readers a few fragments
additional to the published parts of the so-called "

especially to
Canon of Eponythe " List of Governors," which

seem
to
are not yet published, and, therefore,
have not yet obtained
the attention of scholars that they really deserve ?*

I. No. 187 of the fine collection 81, 2-4, certainly coming from Kouyunjik,t 5in. by 3în. {plates I-II), which is not yet labelled,
contains, after having

titles
been restored from duplicates, the names and

It
of Rulers, and brief historical notices of events occurring during
supplies some important emendations names corresponding to B.C. 80 1 ff.| It also replaces (obv., 1. 27) the name Balatu of Canon "C" by Nabiisamsur (also occurring on " fragment ^," see below, and on plate I, note 7), with which we may, perhaps, compare now the colophon of K. 320, i.e., W.A.I. Ill, 46, No. 2, referred to by G. Smith, Ep. C, p. 98, etc.
the years 811-746 b.c.
of readings of the proper
For the restorations, and fragments

:
have made use of the following
texts,
I.
Lists
a%
of Governors
=
=
K. 51, published W.A.I.

all
II, 52,
No.
i.||
From
this text in
restorations
[
are
taken,
which are not put

(
I.e. )
brackets,
l>
],
or parenthesis,
Zesest.,
K. 3403
cf.
Delitzsch,
and
;
* I think that scholars like Prof.
Schrader (C.O.T.
BihL, Vol.
I),
Prof.
TiELE
{Gesch.),
and Dr.
Winckler
(Sargoii) cannot possibly be charged with
list of Rulers in the 2nd edition of HerzogPlitt, Real-F.iicyclopadie, Vol. XIII (1884), pp. 391 ff. For, Dr. Delitzsch does not there say from what texts he has taken his restorations of the right hand column, nor even remark the fact of restoration, nor indicate the portions he
not having taken notice of the
restored in the text published by himself, Lesest., 2nd ed., pp. 92

in the present Vol., pp. 135
ff.
ff.
Cf.
my notes
t See
X Cf.
my Die
Thontafchammht7tgen,
Bihliothek, Vol.
etc., p.
7(751), No. 51.

;
Schrader,
I-III
I, p.
206
C.O.T., Vol.
II, p. 181.
This and the following
letters will
be used, by abbreviation, in the footnotes
of Plates
II
for the
published texts, see
my
Liter., p. 9
flf.,
7.
A small
fragment has been joined to
this tablet after the edition of
W.A.I.
II.
j-t-
>->-
Hi
^ ^
fc^>-
>>-
>-t-
t-t-
J=-^
1-
'ii
*^
âT
1??
A
f 1
r^
AA
A
AA
A
g=
AA
A
f^,'î.'
>-^;
AAA AA
>-&-
>->-
>>-
('/cr
ml
^'/>''>Â
^/jS^/f,
AA'^
+
A
AAA!
>-r
AAA
<57 <?7
^^^
MA
A
</.
<^
AAA
AA
AAA AA
AAA AA
^^
:J^
^^><
'il
V
t^>>->-
&
^^1?
s-t" >->r-is-
y>->-
)>&-
î'^'
t-s-
^^ ^
îf ^
A
1^/
-1?
AAA AA
41>j^
A
I
AAA
^^
AA
AAA
AA
A
AA
A
It
^
4-
3?
A
AAA
AA
t^
A
T
*
AA
AAA
^ *
1
^li
V ^
if
J--
AA
4A
AA
k
AA
^
It
AA
A
AAA
4AAA
w
A
AA
^^
AA
A
AA
A
1,^
i" 1^
V^
fc-fc-
1?
K-b-
*--
>-
>->-
>->.
^-t-
AU
AA
.^tl >->t->-
^
>->-
^
AAA
b-t-
>->-
U
A
AAA
AA
#^
i^
U V %
*^'-
&:/ ^ha
^>t>
kk
'{i
>
PA
AAA
AA
I
AA
i
00
AAA
^
AA
A
AA AA
'ii
AAA
1*
^^
AA
A
1i^
i-T
g
If
AAA
AA
A
AA
A
AA
A
.
AA
A
.
00
AAA
jm jm im
p p
ji
Si
in
A
AAA
vl
^^
3? AA
A
Hi
A
X"
w^
"* Û
^
-i
kkk
A*
^
i^
11
^4^
VMl
lA
Ia
tr:
<<^
5^=
ti
aA
^^
-^
A
^
^J:^
>r-
^^^:^
fc: kk
k
II
AA
AA
AAA
AT
Al
J:
R ,^ ^^
AA
AAA
^
AA
AAA
.><s
AA
XI!
A
AAA
AA
"T
^ Q
tr: UAI
^"îi
AA
AAA-^vâJf^
A
^
V
TtSSI
>A'
^^'
i>
A
jiii
P'
'></,'
'^PpM^lPf
V
"^'i'
J^
1^
^
I
>ii
AAA!
^'
--^
'
'
^'
^'
>
'
^'
*A*
^'
Mi-> fiÂ
f-i.'/:
f-C/i r-J, i^-te ^),> N,/-'-
î> i^J.>^W> I'-J^^ i^l,> iî ^^ i^J> i^J'/^ M,/v M,> M> M >" f^),\K>'! ^J M/> f JiM^W;
?-^<*
w^
AA
A
T j^ T T >^
.-/
A
^
A
liil
A|
A A
;<6,
YY YY
-/
^^
aili^ ^^ ^ ^
>î'-b;i'~j:,>;>>i>.'.
:J^
:J^
:^^
^:J^
AA
:j.
:j.
^^^^
AA
Ai
l^gl^ K^^^si^îp^^
stemi-
^^
^>-
>->- v->"
->-
>->" >->"
>->_ >->. >->-
v>~
IIP*?
^>fi4;'v'i'
}. 4t-< ^
E != fc tr t. Y^
J<,
A A A
'3=0
''"'''
8^
''^îiifr''''
^p.,.,,..,.
iUîl
mi
IT
AA
'
'^^^
v'i.-<
<
'
<
'
-
"r^_
^n
'
T^îi AAA
AAA
AAA
AA
w^
Ai
AAA
A
>.
ili
AAA
<^.
AiA
^
AU
xi,i
AAA
_,
A
AAA AAA
J_
^0^
>'
AAA
A
TIK
>1r
A
, ^
AA
AAA^jf
AAA iH:
UAAA
.^^^1^
A*
,
nr^
III
AUl
ill
AA
Â j:j:-(^
^V
N^'
AA
^}^-
îiiKi,ifi+^
fS
"^
AAA A
AAA A
^^
^^^ N^
TA
"it
<<V
II
AA
AA ';l
ti
>^
N^
i>
AAA AA^
A
AaA N.^
Â
>.^
AA
^V
'
u
'
Hi
ik
1,+-
liii-^^Xif ^
>^
-Q
1* AA >^-
1^
Hi
^'
"sat:.
:rn Vbji
;
i' A3:JÂA
^+>
AAA AAA AAA
^.
'
y
^
T
A>-
AU
*~-
AUaJ
AAA
if AT
iH:
AAA 1
A
> >^
A
AAA
AAA
II
AAA ,^
AAA IaI UAJ
li
AAA
AAA AJU AAA;
^^
^y^'
t-t^ A A
A
^
N^
AAA
û if
'feyi^
^
11
AAA AAA
^
.
AU
.Hrlilii^
!li|
r^
vi aA
i
tf
IaI
llt^
^
1>
.41::
-<6
tt-n
So. TT
a
rÂ
^V^<
^f;j>'
v-^
ii
E-i-tlTl
AA
^^.v
AA
J^
ill*
AA
1>'
A
%^
AA
"it
-^
A|
A
AAA
AA
|A
[|
aaaI>--
"aT |J- >tt AA iÂAii
AA
it
AAA AAA
vj
>
A A
^}l
AAA
AAA
J_
AAA
1
II
AAA
AT AT
AAA AAA
'
*l-.
Uv^'
t
AA ^
AAA
AAA AAA
I
jr^
AAA AAA AAA AAA >jTr
A
^ A
^_
II
!l!f:
AAA
t
AAA AAA
II'"
AU
4AAA
"
<<^
Hr
^/^
AA
AAA
t=
41-41
^
f,,
AAA
A
'-
4ir
"
A
^
U
AT -V
AA
U Â|
>^
AA
N^ N^ ^-'^'l^y
IT
AA
V<
.Ai
^y^
i
*^ Ui
"^^^
Y^:
AA
ill
AA
^î
If
AAA
fT
AAA
''A
AAA
AAA
51 !,T
AA
^
/AA
I
TI
'AA
V.
AA
I?
AAA
.;./5>;.>->VNAAA.yiv;
5u
AAA
^-.
^m
lu
AA
1
1
AA
w >
AA
>.^
f^
i't'^-;^'^
HrHrv^^'r <y P"^ ^ > ^T
05 CO
^^
It
'^^ "^^
S^
^ ^ N^
1
AAA
cl'
îJ.j^
AA
AA
it^-tt
^ ^V
AAA
5^
AAA
'-ys>yîK''î
''
1^^/.
u-
AAA
i-5 AAA>77T
AU
AAA
;,
^>o'vK-;
'-'
I
AAA
^,
in 13: AAA
^^
AAA -
5^
i J AAA >^v-
AAA
m^
i|
AAA AAA
AAA
AAA 13: A.T AAA AAA AAA
AAA
AAA
*^ AAA > w^ ^_
A*
>-T AAA
MfiM'""4t
N*''
AA
AAA
-^^
aa^-Ia!
AA
A A
II
V-
"N^Hr N^ Hr <*
A
N^
Ai
A
AA
AA
N^
ÂAA
A
AA
2QiQ
vvi
/-^^y'l
--^sy,
V S" ^^.
<-> >'
^^^^ j^
'5r>-Â<?'
'
AA
frr AA
..,.,
51:
AA
J^
^
t^
^
:''>'y,<y:'
'
->.'i-
n
AAA AAA'
'
'1 ';V
-;;'
'
>-
-It
1
>j-
'i
t=
AAA
'yi;'
>^
^^^
^^^
Aff tw^'-'; '"^ Till
^ *" .^
:':
AAA
"*^
''*
ill
i^
îîj^
?..'^!.-
^ AT AT
TTT AAA AAA
AHZat
.Jt'i:
tw
AAA
X'
-
AAA
AA
î^
N^
i/|.y>/|;-->/l,vyV>/i-/b/i </V>/i_<''' A A
mvî.>^m;>>^j,>m,>\>^^j;>>
>*.,
^5^
S^^
V .<V't >^'l;^-'l '^ i^J. ^Ji>M.>M)v^

'1
ii >^^ >r AA
ii AA
-^ ^^
'X^'
''v
\''
'n-n' >x''
'-'-~n'^ '-'s-s'
i.^)^-S^)' SÂ S^^' ''-^'' S'^?" V'i')'
'
.\x''
''.n'' ''vx'! ''vx''
-^.n' ''vx;
<x''
''vX''
'/ -
'1
y^x''
'
x''-''vx''
''v
*'
^''-V -<x''''>x';''',x'; -.-
-<
x; \--V',^.
.'?S.',v)joiv>}JS'HX-\^NÎ^^^^
LA REINE SITRA,
Par
G. Maspero.
Reprinted from the " Proceeding! of the Society of Biblical Archcpology,''

April, 1889.
Une
des tombes de la Vallee des
Reines a Thebes, decrite
par Champollion,* appartient a une reine c^
^^
nom
des
Sitra, dont la
place et I'age n'ont pas encore ete determinees de faôn certaine.
Champollion f
naient pour
voyait
et Rosellini,f qui
lisaient
son
date
Tsire,
la
don-
femme
elle
la
a Seti
plus
i^'^,
avec cette difference que Champollion en

epouses
la
en
ancienne
de ce
Pharaon, tandis que Rosellini preferait reconnaitre
plus recente.
Les Egyptologues de
I'opinion
etait la
ils
la
seconde generation accepterent d'abord

consequent
j'aie
de Champollion, sauf Lesueur, qui declara que Sitra

Seti i", par
la
mere de
la rejeterent plus tard,
sans que
femme de Ramses i""; pu en savoir les raisons,

||
et
la
Lepsius classa
le
cartouche
de Sitra parmi
les incertains
de
XX^
dynastie.lf
Depuis
lors la question
n'a jamais ete traitee,
et les historiens
de I'Egypte ou n'ont point
meme nomme
e'vitent
:
la reine,
comme
Brugsch,** ou,
relatifs
;
comme Wiedemann,
le
de
la classer.ff
Les textes
3,
a Sitra se rencontrent
1,
i'^'"
dans son tombeau

au
au Bab el-Harim
dans
1.
2,
dans
tombeau de
a Abydos.
Seti
Bab
el-Moloiik
le
temple de Seti
i'"'
Dans son tombeau
elle
prend
de
les titres
de
o
des
^V\ ^^^
deux
(ci^S'f^j, "Grande mere

*
roi,
dame
pays,"
Champollion, Notices, T.
I, p.
394
395, ou
p.
elle porte le
328/',
No.
70.
t Champollion-Figeac, L'Egypte Ancienne,

de son
T,
frere.
I, p.
qui, la
comme
partout
a reproduit les notes manuscrites
X Rosellini, Monuinenti
Sto?-ici,
250
251.
Ainsi, Lepsius, Notice stir
deux
du
roi Ramsis-Sesostris, Paiitre le roi
Archeologique),
Rome,
1838, p. 5
Pune la mire Amasis (Extrait des Annates de Clnstitut Oshurn, The Monumental History of Egypt,
statues cgyptiennes rcpresentant
p.
T. II,
II
p. 426.
Lesueur, Chronoloîe des Rois d'Egypte,

Lepsius, Konigshuch,
pi.
166.
^
a Seti
XLI, No. 528.

p.
** Brugsch, Geschichte Acgyptens,

i^''.
469, ne donne que
TouiA pour femme
tt Wiedemann, Aegyptische Geschichte,
\>.
525, note 14.
La Reine
Sitra.
"^^ |o
"^VN
^^^f^|,
"Mere de
dieu,
dame des deux
"femme de
roi,
femme de
et
dieu, grande
mere de
dieu,
dame des deux

9
dieu,
pays, regente
du midi
fl
du nord,"
^^
^
Le
a\ ^
()o
mere de
oyôf-^
5^ ^ 1
" fenime de
roi,
femme de
et
dieu,
grace,
dame des deux
pays, regente
du Sud
du Nord,
pour
dame de
question
douce en amour, Sitra." %
reste des legendes

la
se rapporte a des representations
religieuses sans interet
qui
nous occupe.
Aucun
indice
la
ne
nous permet de
elle etait la
conjecturer de quel roi Sitra etait
mere, duquel
femme.
les
Toutefois
le
dessin des figures, le contour des hieroglyphes,

la
details
techniques de
decoration
Se'ti
i"',
rappellent invinciblement
et
ce qu'on voit au tombeau de

le
nous obligent a placer
creusement de I'hypogee sous
le
regne de ce Pharaon.
Sitra
n'est
done
pas,
comme
le
veulent Lepsius et ceux des Egyptologues

la
qui ont adopte son opinion, contemporaine de

elle
XX*^ dynastie
appartient aux premiers regnes de la XIX'',
comme
I'avaient
pense Champollion et Rosellini.

2.
Elle n'est mentionnee qu'une fois au
tombeau de
Seti
i^'',
rnais
longuement.
C'est au milieu du Livre de V Ouverture de la
Bouche, sur la parol de droite du quatrieme couloir descendant

apres une ligne qui renferme
trois
le
protocole de Seti i", on en rencontre

reine.
qui
sont
consacrees entierement a notre
Elles
ont
ete publie'es trois fois a
ma
connaissance, par Champollion, par

||
Schiaparelli d'apres les manuscrits de Rosellini,
par Lefe'bure.
* Champollion, Notices, T.
I, p.
394.
t Rosellini, Alomivienti
X Lepsius, Konigsbiich,
Stoj-ici, pi.
T.
I, pi.
ix,
No.
iii.
XLi, No. 528.
Champollion, Notices, T. I, p. 791,

II
Schiaparelli, II libra dei Funerali, Tavolc III, pi. LXlil, p. 6
S.
Lefebure, Le Tombeau de Seti

1.
lei",
dans
les
Mthnoires de la Misiion du Caire,
T. II, 3e partie, pi. xi,
178 iSo.
La
I. 0.1
Reine Sit) a.
ULTTZl
^
/V\A/VNA
"Î
^111
j\
I
^\iL^nm\^r\-\,
<^
A
a-^
;>\\M\\
Jlimr^l^^
"
La
princesse la plus favorisee, la favorite de

est la sultane parfaite
la voit est la
YHorou
fnaitre
du
la
palais,
a cree,
cadeau que a YHoroii taureau robuste

Dame du
Ciel,J
qui
en ses membres
adorê
comme
la
ce qu'Isis
qui, lorsqu'on
comme
fait
Majeste de
deesse Mait
tout le long
du jour
elle
que IdiMere divine a enfantee a I'image

a mis ses deux bras en protection
jour,
de sa grace,
et derriere qui elle
pour prot^ger sa figure chaque

dit,
||
qui on
fait
tout ce qu'elle
d'Isis,
la
grande epouse du
roi qui I'aime
Sitra, cherie
dame
du
ciel,
regente des deux terres, vivante, rajeunissante, saine a tou-
jours et a jamais."
et Rosellini faisaicnt
On comprend
maintenant pourquoi Champollion

Seti I".
de Sitra une femme de
Sans examiner
encore
s'ils
ont eu raison sur ce point special, on voit qu'en tout cas

du
* L'hieroglyphe de la fcinnie dcvrait porter I'ura'us au font ct ctre coitTe
vautour aux ailes retombanles.
t Ce texte
X
Ciel,"
S
Litt.
Isis.
:
est public ici d'apres
une copic que
j'en ai faite.
"Elle a
ete vuc,
adorations
comme
a la Majeste de la
Dame
du
U Horon
taiircaic
officielle
robuste est,
comme
Isis
plus haut, Ylloron tnatlrc
d/t /'a/ais,
une periphrase
11
designant
le
Pharaon.
Allusion aux tableaux ou Ton voit
ou une autre divinite, placee derriere

ailes
un
roi
ou une reine,
et I'enveloppant
de ses bras
ou
lui
imposant
les
mains
sur la
nuque pour
lui
transmettre
le sa, le fluide divin.
La Reiue
Sitra.
Lepsius a eu tort de placer notre reine parmi

dynasties, et qu'il aurait
les incertains
de
la
XX^
I",
mieux
fait
de
la laisser
au temps de Seti
meme
2.
s'il
n'admettait pas
comme
ses predecesseurs qu'elle eut ete
une des epouses de ce Pharaon.
Un
grand tableau de
la Salle dii
public par Mariette,* nous montre le dieu

vioutif,
presentant une offrande a Seti

et
Roi a Abydos, decouvert et Thot et le pretre Anoudivinise. La barque sacree

d'elle, trois statues
]
est
dans un naos richement decore

sorte
au-dessous
triade
en pied representent une
de
formee de
Cg"^"^^
fumant a
la
Seti
la
V\
de
^'
la
To tf^^
^ ^J
et
Ramses
P"",
debout, tenant
grande canne a
droite, enfin
main gauche,
f
un encensoir
A
main
de 1
^^
T"
" I'epouse
royale Sitra vivante," la double urseus au front, les

la tete,
une grande
fleur
la
main
droite, le signe
ici
deux plumes sur de vie a la main

I*""
gauche.
La
position qu'elle occupe
derriere
Ramses
favori-
serait I'opinion
de Lesueur, d'apres laquelle
elle serait la
femme de
?
ce prince et
la
Tels sont
les
mere de S^ti documents
I".
;
quelle conclusion faut-il en tirer

:
Un
point est certain tout d'abord
les
premiers Egyptologues, Champolfaire
lion et Rosellini, avaient raison Seti I", et
de
nous devons reformer sans crainte
Sitra contemporaine de le jugement de Lepsius

eux qu'elle
sa
etait la
sur ce point.
Mais doit-on penser
comme
etait
femme
de
est
et
Seti, ou,
comme
Lesueur, qu'elle
mere?
et la
Les termes
faeon dont elle
etait la
meme
qu'emploie I'inscription du Bab el-Molouk
conûe
me
paraisseiit mettre hors
de doute qu'elle
expressions
titre
femme
:
non la mere. Son protocole y done a Seti que se rapportent

palais, Horo2i taiireau robuste,
est pre'cede
les
le
de celui de
Seti
c'est
Horou maitre du
et,
de 1
^^ "^^=5
"la
grande epouse de
roi qui I'aime "
nous montre
le lien qui unissait
Sitra k Seti I*"". Les arguments qu'on pourrait tirer de I'epithete de m}re de roi, que Sitra prend dans son propre tombeau, contre cette maniere d'envisager son role, ne sauraient prevaloir contre le
temoignage du texte du Bab el-Moulouk. exemples certains
cjue
les
Nous savons par des

oil
princesses de sang royal et les reines

le
recevaient souvent des leur naissance, un protocole complet,

titre
de Royale mere, mere de

*
roi,
figurait
a cote de ceux de Royale

xxxil.
Mariette, Ahydos, T.
I, pi.
La
JiHe et de Royale eJ)ouse
:
Reine Sitrd.
ainsi la petite
si
Moutemhit,
elle vecut, est
fille
de Makeri,
qui vecut quelques jours au plus,

cercueil
appelee sur son

" ^pouse
^'^'^
^^ ^" "T^ 1 ^
du
roi, ait
"^^ _^_
roi,
il
cherie de dieu,
fille
legitime
grande epouse de
dame des
deux pays." *
I'attribuer
De
ce que Sitra est tnere de roi
ne
Seti
resulte pas
necessairement qu'elle
eu un
fils
roi,
ce qui nous obligerait a
pour femme a Ramses
P"" et
pour mere a
nous
devons seulement en conclure

reines
qu'elle eut le protocole
complet des
egyptiennes,
quand
meme
tous les termes de ce protocole
netaient pas rigoureusement exacts sur certains points en ce qui la

concernait.
Son
origine est inconnue
pourtant,
,
comme
roi, je
elle n'est
appelee nulle
part dans son
tombeau \
^^
^//e de
pense qu'elle n'appar-
tenait pas directement a la famille royale.
Son
et
role a la cour pha-
raonique parait avoir ete important, car elle est seule mentionnee au
Bab el-Molouk
ete fort
et
a Abydos a cote de Seti I",

pris la peine
son tombeau aurait

Je ne saurais
bon
si
Ton eut
de I'achever.f
dire quelle position elle avait vis-a-vis
de sa compagne
_p
I]
Tou'iA, qui partageait avec elle la faveur
du Pharaon.
fils
Touia
etait
deja mariee a Seti avant que Seti fut roi
son
Ramses
II figure
en
les
effet
comme
combattant dans une campagne de son pbre contre
Touia Tahennou, ce qui lui suppose deja un certain age.| Seti, et on la trouve regente pendant les guerres de Ramsbs II contre les Khiti. D'autre part, Sitra est seule nommee
survecut a
au Bab el-Molouk
cuvrages qui
J'inclinerai
et seule figuree a
la
Abydos,
partie
c'est-a-dire,
dans des
Seti
i'^''
datent de
seconde
du regne de
done a penser, comme Rosellini, qu'elle devint reine apres Touia elle fut la favorite du roi pendant lage mur ou la vieillesse, et mourut probablement avant son mari, sans laisser de
:
posterite connue.
Paris,
*
Ic
20 Ma^-s, 18S9.
les I\Ianoircs de la
Maspero, Les Monties Royalcs de Dcir d-Bahart, dans

Ft-aitfaise,
Mission
T.
I, p.
377I, p.
+ ChampoUion, Notices, T.
394,
avail
rcmaniue
deja. le soin
avec lequcl
couvraient
:
un
artiste habile a corrige h I'encre

la salle
rouge
I'esciuisse
des scenes qui
le
malheureusement
pi.
du Sarcophage a
pi.
ete a peine ebauchee.
X ChampoUion,
54.
Monunieiits,
ccxrvii,
No.
Rosellini,
Mon.
Stor.,
HARKISON AND SONS,
I'RINTliKS IN
OKDINAUV TO HER MAJESTY,
ST.
MARTIn's LANE, LONDON.
May
II.
7]
PROCEEDINGS.
of Rulers
:
[1889.
Canons
c
re)
From this text all K. 4329, published W.A.I. Ill, i. storations are taken, which are put in parenthesis, (
K. 4388, published W.A.I. K. 4389, published W.A.I.
K. 4390, published W.A.I.
II, 68,
11, 69, II, 69,
= ^ = /= g =
^ The
I
No.
Nos. 3 and
No. 4
2^
in.
Rm.
580, unpublished,
Zei'/s.,
[
no
label,
and by 2
i.
in.
rf.
Delitzsch,
1885, p. 175, and note

],
restorations in brackets,
are attempted by conjectural
combinations, unless a footnote
is
attached to them.*
/>.
have mostly followed

11.
G.
Smith,
As to these, C, and Dr. Delitzsch,
Lesest.,
2.
cc.
No. 97 of the second Rassam Collection, without label, 2i\i\ in. by 3^ in. {plate III, ), identical in the form of script, and shape with, and therefore evidently belonging to, K. 51,! appears to be of special interest. The obverse contains the events during the years 84039 817 16 B.c (see, e.g., Tiele, Gesc/i., p. 203 ff.), while on
the
reverse
the proceedings of the

will
first
years of Sargon
II.
are
mentioned, which
texte
be especially welcome to those
who now
are
studying the valuable Introduction of Dr. Winckler's Die KeilschriftSargons.
See also
my
notes in the present volume of our
Proceedings, p. 138.
3.
labelled
No. 526 of the Collection 82, 5-22, 3^ in. by 2|in. {plate III, h), as " Eponym Canon," makes known, for the first time,
the titles of the
eponymous Rulers of the

''
years
859-848 b.c,
proving once more the variant BirI
= Bur-Raina/ifa).
the label) of the
append another list of names and titles of Officers " (thus Kouyunjik Collection, 7^ in. by 3 in. {plates IV-V), in which the names of the officers occurring, seem to be
neither arranged according to a geographical, nor to a chronological,
nor to an etymological order of enumeration, nor according to their

rank.
Many
of these names are to be met with in the " letters and
Kouyunjik Collection of the British Museum. I shall offer you a transliteration and attempted translation, and also restorations, of No. 2, and some explanatory notes to the other texts which you are kind enough
despatches
" of the
As soon
as
possible
to publish in the present issue.
Yours,
*
(Sec,
C. IjEZOLD.
The
restorations of ol)versc,
11.
240., have liccn omitted on ]nirpose.
t The fragment does not join K. 51 ; but it can easily be determined how many lines are wanting on each side between the two pieces.
287

May
7]
SOCIETV OF BIBLICAI. ARCH.EOLOGV
[1889.
The next Meeting
of the
Society will
be held at
9,
Conduit Street, Hanover Square, W., on Tuesday, 4th June, 1889, at 8 p.m., when the following Papers will be read:
Rev. G. W. Collins
:
" 'Ashtoreth
and the 'Ashera."
288
May
7]
rROCEEDIXGS.
[1889.
BOTTA, Monuments de Ninive. 5 vols., Place, Ninive et I'Assyrie, 1S66-1869.
folio.
1S47-1S50.
3 vols., folio.
Brugsch-Bey, Geographische
I III
Recueil de
Inschriften (Brugsch).
Altaegyptische
Denkmaeler.
Vols.
Monuments
Eg)'ptiens, copies sur lieux et publics par

(4 vols.,
H. Brugsch et J. Dlimichen. of vols. 3 and 4. DiJMlCHEN, Historische

2nd
and the
text
by Diimichen
Inschriften, &c., 1st series, 1867.

series, 1869.
2 vols., folio.
GOLENiscHEFF, Die Metternichstele. Folio, 18S7. Lepsiqs, Nubian Grammar, &c. 1880. De Rouge, Etudes Egyptologiques. 13 vols., complete
,
to 1880.
Wright, Arabic Grammar and Chrestomathy.

SCHROEI.'ER, Die Phonizische Sprache.
2nd
edition.
Haupt, Die Sumerischen P'amiliengesetze. Ravvlinson, Canon, 6th Ancient Monarchy. BuRKHARDT, Eastern Travels. Chabas, Melanges Egyptologiques. Series I, III. 1862-1873. Le Calendrier des Jours Fastes et Nefastes de I'annee Egj'ptienne. E. Gayet, Steles de la XII dynastie au Musee de Louvre. Ledrain, Les Monuments Eg)-ptiens de la Bibliotheque Nationale.
Nos.
I, 2, 3,
8vo.
1877.
Memoires de
la
Mission Archeologique Franyais au Caire.
Sar7EC, Decouvertes en Chaldee. LEFfeBtFRE, Les Hypogees Royaux de Thebes.
Sainte Marie, Mission a Carthage. GuiMET, Annales du Musee Guimet. Memoires d'Egyptologie. Lefebure, Le Mythe Osirien. 2nd partie. "Osiris." Lepsius, Les Metaux dans les Inscriptions Egyptiennes, avec notes par W. Berend. D. G. Lyon, An Assyrian Manual. A. Amiaud and L. Mechineau, Tableau Compare des Ecritures Babyloniennes
et
Assyriennes.
2 PARTS, Mittheilungen aus dcr
Sammlung
der Papyrus Erzhcrzog Rainer.
ROBiotJ, Croyances de I'Egypte a I'epoque des Pyramides.
Recherches sur
le
Calendrier en Eg)-pte et sur
le
PoGNON, Les
du Wadi
Brissa.
IRecorbs
of tbe
BEING
OF THE
flbast
New Series. Edited by Professor Sayce, who will be assisted in the work by Mr, Le Page Renouf, Prof. Maspero, Mr. Budge, Mr. Pinches, Prof. Oppert, M. A.miaud, and other distinguished Egyptian and Assyrian
scholars.
The new
respects,
series
of volumes differs from
its
more
amount of
and

the Old Testament,
Crown octavo
Cloth.
4s. 6d.
Volume
now
ready.
Samuel Eagster
&:
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCHEOLOGY PUBLICATIONS,
^be Bronse rnaments

Ipalace 6ates
[SllALMANESER
II, B.C.
of the
from Balawat.
H59-825.]
Parts
I,
II, III,
to Subscribers.
for
In accordance with the terms of the original pros])ectus, the price
each part
price)
is
now
raised to
î
los.
to
Members
IS.
Society of Biblical Archaeology
COUNCIL,
1889.
President
P,
Exeti
LE Page Renouf.
Vice-Presidents
Rev. Frederick Charles Cook, M.A., Canon of Lord Halsbury, The Lord High Chancellor.
The Right Hon. W. E. Gladstone, M.P., D.C.L., &c\ The Right Hon. Sir A. H. Layard, G.C.B., &c.
The Right Rev. J. B. Lightfoot, D.D., Walter Morrison, M.P,
&c.. Bishop of
Durham.
Sir Charles T. Newton, K.C.B., D.C.L., &c., &c. Sir Charles Nicholson, Bart., D.C.L., M.D., &c., &c. Rev. George Rawlinson, D.D., Canon of Canterbury.
',
Sir Henry C. Rawlinson, K.C.B., D.C.L., F.R.S., &c. Very Rev. Robert Payne Smith, Dean of Canterbury.
Council
Rev. Charles James Ball.
Rev. Canon Beechey, M.A.

E. A.
Wallis Budge, M.A.

Charles Harrison, F.S.A. Rev. Albert Lowy.
Honorary Treasurer
Secretary
Prof. A. Macalister, M.D. Rev. James Marshall. F. D. Mocatta. Alexander Peckovek, F.S.A.
J.
Pollard.
F. G.
E.
Towry Whyte, M.A. Rev, W. Wright, D. D.

Bosanquet.
F.S.A. A. H. Sayce, M.A.
Bernard T.
W.
Harry Rylands,
Prof.
Honorary Librarian
HARRISON AND SONS, PRINTERS IN ORDINARY TO HER MAJESTY,
ST.
MARTINS LANK.
VOL.
XI.
P.ART
8.
PROCEEDINGS
THE SOCIETY
-^^-
VOL. XL
NINETEENTH
^.th
SESSION.
Eighth Meeting,
June, 1889.
-t:-^-
CONTENTS.
Rev. G. W. Collins.
Prop'.
'Ashtoreth and the "Ashera

...
PAGE
291-303
304-317
Mastero.
Prof. Sayce.
Rev. C.
J.
Quelqucs termes d'Architecture figyptienne Almlos Greek B.\LL. Inscriptions of Nebuchadrezzar the Great.
Graffiti al
i
318-319
Two
Passages of Cylinder 85, 4-30,
320-325
Prof. Sayce.
The
Cuneiform Tablets of Tel el-Aniarna, now

Boulaq
jireserved in the
Museum
...
326-413
F. L.
Griffith.
Dr. a.
Notes on the Text of the d'Orbiney Papyrus Wiedemann. Te.xts of the Collection of Mr. Lee
Texts of the
414-416
417-421
Dr. a. \Yiedemann. Dynasty

Dr. C. Bezold.
Rev. C.
J.
Second Part of the Eighteenth

422-425
...
Some Notes on the " Nin-mag " Inscription Ball. Remarks on the Nin-Ma^ Inscription
^^
published at
426-430
431-433

II,
Hart Street, Bloomsburv, W.C.
188 9.
[No. LXXXV.]

II,
Hart
PRICE LIST OF TRANSACTIONS AND PROCEEDINGS.

To Members
Vol.
I,
I,
Part
,,
11,
11,
ill,
III,
IV, IV, V,
V, VI,
VI,
VII,
VII, VII,
VIII,
VIII, VIII,
IX,
PROCEEDINGS
OK
THE SOCIETY
OF
NINETEENTH SESSION,
Eighth Meeting,
1888-89.
d,th
June, 1889.
Rev. R.
IN
GWYNNE,
THE CHAIR.
decease
The Chairman announced, with great regret, the of Professor WiLLlAM Wright, D.C.L.,
LL.D., &c., &c., one of the earHest Members,
who
ever
through
willing
a
to
long
series
of
years
his
had
been
of
contribute
from
stores
learning,
and advance the

it
interests of the
Society,
whenever
was
in
his
power
to
do
so.
His
loss
would be
severely
felt
not only by the
Society, but
it
by the
world of Science, to
whom
alike
was
irreparable.
The
Secretary was requested to convey to Mrs.

feelings of the Meeting.
Wright the unanimous
[No. Lxxxv.]
289
[1889.
June
4]

following
The
Presents
ordered to be returned to the
were announced, Donors

:
and thanks
From
the Author, Dr. A.
Wiedemann:
Le
Price,
Culte des
Animaux
en Egypte.
Reprint from.
From
the Author, Rev. Prof Ira
M.
Ph.D.
The
182.
Lost
Writings quoted and referred to in the Old Testament.
Yxom
From
Bibliotheca Sacra.
April.
:
Vol.
XLVI, No.
1888.
1889.
the Author, F.
H. Weisbach
zur
Ueber die Achaemenidenin4to.
schriften.
Zweiter Art.
Dissertation
Leipzig.
Inaugural
erlangung
des
philosophischen
doctorgrades der Universitat Leipzig.
From
the Author, T. de Lacouperie

Paris.
Le non-monosyllabisme du
Chinois antique.
8vo.
1889.
Reprint from.
From
8vo.
the
Author,
D.
Mallet
Les Inscriptions de Naucratis.
1889.
From From
the Revue Archcologique.

:
the Author, Philip Berger
Sur
les
et sur les attributions de quelques autres
Monnaies de Micipsa, Monnaies de Princes
numides.
Paris.
8vo.
1889.
From
the Reime Archeologique.
From Miss
Sixth
H.
M. Adair:
Naukratis,
Part
II.
By
4to.
E.
A.
Gardner, with an Appendix by F, L. G. Griffiths.
1888.
Memoir
of the Egypt Exploration Fund.

{Secretary)
From W. H. Rylands
1886.
Berichte
des VII
Inter-
nationalen Orientalisten-Congresses gehalten im
Wien im Jahre
8vo.
Verhandlungen des VII Internat. Orient. Congress.

Wien.
Hochasiatische und Malayo-Polynesische Section.
The Rev.
Prof. J. T. Marshall,
The
Baptist College, Brighton
Grove, Manchester, who had been nominated at the last Meeting on 7th May, 1889, was elected a Member of the Society.
St. John's Presbytery, Horsham, and by special order of the Council subwas nominated, mitted for election, and elected a Member of the Society.
Rev. Philip
Gun Munro,
290
June
4]
PROCEEDINGS.
[1889.
ASHTORETH AND THE 'ASHERA.

By Rev.
G.
W. Collins.
Considerable difference of opinion has existed as to the meaning

of these names.
'Ashtoreth
to the
Until
Movers wrote
his
Die Phonizier, 1841,

as
referring
p. 69,
and the 'Ashera were generally regarded

Studer in
same goddess.
Das Buck
der Richter^ 1835,
speaks of Astarte as the female principle of nature, associated with

Baal, the male, she was the goddess of love
and
birth,
and under
(In Judges
the
vi,
name 'Ashera was Die

25,
Glikkliche Heilbrifigende.
in
he admits that the word occurs
a generic sense.)
7),
Bertheau
in his
Das Buck
vii,
der Richter, 1883 (ch.

ii,
iii,
from a comparison of
7
;
such passages as Judges

I
13,
and
iii,
also
Judges
x,
Sam.
4;
xii,
10;
Kings
xviii,
19; II Kings xxi, 3;

divinity,
thinks that both these
names denote the same

Kings
4; the 'Ashera
xxiii,
being sometimes the symbol of the goddess, at other times the
goddess
Prof.
herself,
e.g.,
in
xv,
13; and II Chron. xv, t6.
Kuenen goes
opposed
p. 90),
Movers {Religion of Israel, Vol. I, and considers Astarte and 'Ashera as not only distinct, but
farther than
to each other.
Ca?iaa7i,
actually
Lastly
we have
Prof.
Sayce
in his
"Contemporary Review," 1883, statin^ that 'Ashtoreth was the goddess of the northern, and 'Ashera the goddess of the southern Canaanites, and that the latter was the
article, the
Gods of
goddess of
birth,
who
presided over spring, and whose
name
in
Assyrian meant "prosperous" or "holy."

is
My
object in this paper
to
show
that 'Ashtoreth
and the 'Ashera have no connection

far
whatsoever one with the other, and that the 'Ashera, so

representing a goddess,
is
from
nothing but an instance of Phallic worship.

:
And
first
as to 'Ashtoreth
its
the evidence
worship points to
being of a licentious character.
we possess concerning her Kuenen relies
on Jer. vii, 18, and xliv, to support his view with regard to Astarte being a severe and chaste goddess, the " Queen of Heaven," while
'Ashera
is
gross
and
licentious
but what possible reason could the
women
of Jerusalem have had in mentioning their husbands' consent
291
z 2
June
4]
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCH^ÊOLOGY.
[1889.
(Jer. xliv, 19), unless this
rights
were especially violated
worship was one in which their husbands' * ?
Israelites,
This goddess, as we find her amongst the Phoenicians and is not sufficiently near to the Assyro-Babylonian Istar,
to allow us to say that the attributes of the latter also
must necessarily
can learn something from the but there is a factor in our knowledge from Phoenicia, antiquities of uncertain, more or less namely, that we have which is this source
belong to the former.
to infer back from a later to
We
an
earlier time,
and take
into account as
best
we may
all
the
unknown
quantity
of outside
influence.
But
in
making
allowance for their different surroundings, the Phoenician
'Ashtoreth and the Accadian and Babylonian Istar had
much
common.
The
Phoenicians carried the worship with them
when
they migrated from the Persian Gulf to the north-west, and the
commercial relations between their great ports and Babylon and Niniveh necessitated a constant intercourse which naturally to some
extent affected their religion.
as
Amongst
the Assyrians Istar appears

victory,"
"the
ruler of battle,"
"the mistress of
"the consort of
Bel;" she may be identified with Bilit, the mother of the gods, and under the name Dil-bat she appears as Venus, the morning
star.f
The worship
and
sensual,
it
of this goddess was, as
is
well
known, licentious
suppose that in
and we have certainly no reason

anything in this respect.
to
Phoenicia
lost
An
inscription at Larnaca,
which gives a
paid to
list
of two months' expenditure for the staff of a temple
at Kition dedicated to 'i\.shtoreth,J
mentions the money which was

goddess were the means by
grottoes near Gebal
artificial
women who
as priestesses of the
which she was worshipped, and the

Tyre, which
and
M. Renan
calls "prostitution caves,"
have marks upon
the walls which point out the purposes to which they were applied.
*
To
X,
establish this point

;
Kuenen
to
is
obliged with Graf to consider Judges
ii,
13
Sam.
vii,
4;
xii,
lo, as exilic or post-exilic additions
hand, but there does not appear

justify such
by the same be that agreement between them which would
an assumption.
t Mr.
Ball, in a
communication
to this Society, Feb. 1st, 1SS7, calls attention
to the Egyptian
a dissimulation
name a.n.t.r.t.a. Rosellini JÎonumenti, pi. 116, as looking like of Xmnj?. With Bilit r/ Mylitta of Herod I, 31, so Schrader.
it
Schroder connects
with Moledeth from the root yalad, " to bring forth."

Seviilicariu/ii,
I,
X Corpus Inscrip.
86,
and B.
Cf. Herod., II, 106.
292
June
4]
PROCEEDINGS.
in
[1889.
Figures of 'Ashtoreth are found
places
subject
to
Phoenician
influence, and frequently represent her as either holding a dove or In many of the earlier else some doves are placed near her.*
statuettes
which have been discovered, the goddess is represented under forms which show that she also presided over both birth and This worship extended to Moab as well as to the south infant life.j of the Arabian peninsula, and in five Biblical passages, J reference is made to a town in the neighbourhood of Bashan which was named
(Gen.
after the goddess, in the first of these
Ashteroth-Karnaim
the only proof, as
xiv, 5), we have the name Kuenen says, which the
furnishes that Astarte was the moon goddess, although her connection elsewhere with Baal would naturally imply it.
Old Testament
1|
"the house of 'Ashtaroth " (I Sam. xxxi, 10), in which the Philistines placed the armour which they had stripped off the dead Saul, refers, as is probable, to the great temple at Askelon where,
If
according to Herod.,
are by no
I,
105, Aphrodite Urania was worshipped,

this
we
means obliged on
account to allow that the worship
here was other than licentious, nor indeed are

that there
we
justified in
assuming
was any chaste goddess in the Pantheon of the

I
Philistines,
such passages as
this point.lF
Sam.
v, 6, 9,
are not without significance
upon
The name
times in
built for
is mentioned only three with the 111722 connection in and here the Old Testament,** her by Solomon when he encouraged the strange worship of
'Ashtoreth in the singular
his foreign wives,
and
in
each case she
is
referred to as a divinity of
*
is to
This may possibly be a later development ; nothing which reminds us of it be found in the Old Testament, unless, which is hardly probable, there is an
it
allusion to
in Ps. Ixviii, 13 (e.v.

p. 158.
i,
).
+ di Cesnola, Cyprus,
X Gen. xiv, 5
Deut.
/cot
Jos. xxi, 27
Chron.
vi,
56,
and
xi,
44.
LXX
'A(7rapw0
Kapvmv.
Peshitta
y> - l^nn ZoiAfiQl.
De Ashtoreth was certainly the moon goddess amongst the Phoenicians. Saulcy has brought from Tyre a small marble column in which the crescent moon is prone over the disk, and in a coin of the "Cypriote Union," on which we have a
II
representation of the temple of Paphos mentioned by Tacitus {Hist., II, 3), the
cf.
moon is supine below the solar Queen of Heaven, Jer, xliv.
disk.
With
the
names Baal Samen and Milcom
^
**
II
I
Sam.
Kings
X,
Is.
xx, 4, perhaps refer to the phallus.

;
xi, 5,
32
II
Kings
xxiii,
13.
203
June
4]
[1889.
Sidon, which was probably the chief seat of her worship in the west.*
The
this
plural form 'Ashtaroth,
which occurs
six times,
no doubt
refers
to images erected to the goddess.
From
such scanty allusions to
part in the religion of Israel,
it played an important and probably amongst both Phoenicians and Israelites 'Ashtoreth had lost her position as patroness of war, retaining only such attributes as belonged to her as the mere reflection of Baal, the great generating power, the sun god whose rays diffused This association with Baal, as well as the and supported life. probable position of 'Ashtoreth amongst the Philistines, may go some way to connect her service with licentious rites but the testimony from Phoenician remains, which I have quoted, is decisive upon this
;
worship we have no reason to suppose that
point, proving as
it
does that the worship of the goddess consisted of

'Ashtoreth in
a cold blooded immorality. a place
some
respects occupied
and Babylonians and the Aphrodite of the Greeks.f But the position of the female divinity amongst the Accadians was as is well known equal if not
the Istar of the Accadians
superior to the male, while in passing through the Babylonians,
Assyrians,
until
midway between
and Phoenicians, the position became considerably lowered,
amongst the Israelites 'Ashtoreth was the mere double of Baal, and Yahveh had no female counterpart. J One point of difference there probably was between the 'Ashtoreth of the Phoenicians and Israelites and the goddess as she appeared amongst other nations there seems every reason to believe with
;
Professors Sayce and Schlottman, that the Istar of the Babylonians
had an androgynous character.

inscriptions of the south
This
is
even more apparent

in
in the
Arabian peninsula, since we find

the expression
one be-
longing to Medinet
152,
1.
Haram
DXSÎX'Ifh'l
Hadramaut
(Halevy,
3),
while in an inscription from
there occurs
* Herod. (I, 150), however, says that the temple of Venus Urania was the most ancient of all the temples of this goddess.
at
Askelon
t Fritz riommel considers the name Aphrodite to be a phonetic development of 'Ashtoreth, the sibilant being changed into a labial, and the dental and liquid " Academy," 25th February, 1882. Die Scmitischen Vblker being transposed.
nnd Sprachen^
p.
494.
in
;
X In Phoenicia (as Ashtoreth and Esmun

Ex.
iv, 22.
Egypt and Chaldea) we find the divine amongst the Israelites it exists figuratively.
triad, Baal,
Is. Ixii,
See Sayce, Hihbert Lectures, 1887,
p.
253.
For the opposite view and

ii,
non-Semitic origin of the
name
Istar, see
Schrader, K.A.T., Judg.
13
294
June
4]
PROCEEDINGS.
[1889.
the words
in
|,l,nM>X8oa.|^1hHm?lh
known compound name
it
(OS. 29,
I.
5).
Again
the well
12^DD"^niL"'i^.
Moabite Stone,
It
line 17,
is
we apparently have a
seems to
in the
trace of the
same
el
characteristic.
possible (but as
me
improbable) that the same
may
was
be indicated
nation,
second inscription of
Umm
'awamid.*
It
in Phoenicia that the
name
as such
first
received the feminine term.'-
seen in the bearded
and although a trace of the hermaphrodite character may be Venus of Macrobius,t and even in the name of
Asterios the king of Crete,
who was husband
to Europa, as
it
appears
probable that amongst the Phoenicians

Israelites 'Ashtoreth
as well
amongst the
of the
was regarded only

however,
as a female divinity.
Greater
'Ashera.
that
I
difficulties,
beset the considerations
Hitherto there has been almost a consensus of opinion

:J;
it was either a goddess or some representation of a goddess. would suggest that we have in this name nothing but a form of the Assyrian isaru^ which denotes the phallus, and that the
constant connection in which

that
it
we
find
it
placed with Baal indicates

cultus
represented
that
aspect
of
Baal
which
is
called
phallic.
The ideogram J^f, the phonetic value of which is j:^ TJT ^Yyif, is as is well known used as the determinative for the masculine gender; it has also the phonetic values ^ff^ ""Îdf ^TT and
>-yy<y
J^y
it
^,
which point to the same
signification,
||
and
in this
sense
also refers to a vegetable
with
which we may perhaps
compare the "Phallus impudicus."1[

* See C.I.S., Part
I
I, 8, for
the opinions of Renan, Levy, and Berger, ami

13.
cf.
Kings
t
di
xi, 5
and Gen. xxx,
Cesnola thinks he has found two examples of

in Cyprus.
this in the
cemetery of
Amathus
to
Perrot and Chipiez,
Art in
Phccnicia, Vol. II, p. 158.
X Wellhausen {Proleg., p. 235) and Stade [Gesckic/Ue, pp. 458 be merely a sacred tree or pole.
61) consider
it
We perhaps have an intimation of the wide-spread phallic worship in Gen. xxiv, 2, 3 on this passage, however, see a note and a quotation from Ibn Ezra in Spurrell's Genesis. Oxford, 1SS7.
;
^>?Î *~\A' Sayce gives as the etymology the Ass. esrit, " a sacred spot," from asdrti, " to guide straight," which has in Assyrian the special signification of being " prosperous " or " holy ;" so Dr. Delitzsch, Ass. Sttid., p. 34, and Dr. Schrader,
II
Cf. also the phonetic value yy
IT Prof.
iVdrtervcrzeichniss, Gloss II,
Gesenius connects the word with
K.A.T., and so apparently Dr. Norris "lt^*X in the sense in which

I, p.
in his Diet.
it
occurs in
Gen. xxx,
13,
while Movers {Die Phoenizier
560) refers
it
to
X'X
in
its
primary ^^signification as signifying "upright," " erect."
295
June
4]

Jllli^t^ occurs in the
[1889.
The word
Old Testament eighteen times

iii,
in the singular,
three times in the feminine plural (Judges

;
II Chron. xix, 3
plural.
xxxiii,
3),
its
and nineteen times

use in the masculine
in the
masculine
sufficient
The frequency
of
is itself
to arouse suspicion as to the
word denoting a female
deity,
use of both masculine and feminine forms
may
suggest that
and the we have
here gender and not sex.*
As regards
be no doubt
the
express
the material of which the 'Ashera was

it
that, usually at least,
was wood.
made there can Not only have we
statement in
it
mention of cutting
read, " with the
Deut. xvi, but we have also frequent down and burning it; and in Judges vi, 26, we wood of the 'Ashera which thou shalt cut down."
The
site
of the 'Ashera appears to be near to the altar of the god,

leafy tree.f
and apparently under the shade of a
When
when
it
the shade of the tree was not afforded, which could not be
the sacred
emblem was brought

woven
for
it
into the temple of
Yahveh.
was placed
that
in a tent
by female devotees, and as
we know
there was for the temple of 'Ashtoreth at Kition
a paid staff of
women who were priestesses of the goddess, and who prostituted themselves in her honour (C.I.S., I., 86 A and B), so we find from II Kings xxiii, 7 that the 'Ashera had a staff of men consecrated to its service and who were the vehicles of its immoral
worship.
If isaru
indication as to the form,

in
be the etymology of 'Ashera, we have here a plain and on the other hand, from passages
is
which
it
referred to in the
Old Testament (our only

of
direct
authority on the subject),
we have evidence
D''i'J,
the existence of
* .Such feminine plurals as
D^C'J?D,
D''Ty,
&c., are subject to special
conditions which do not apply to

;
D"'~lLi'X.
n<i\v in
II Kings xvii, 10; Jer. xvii, 2. t I Kings xiv, 23 the Louvre, represents three female figures.
is
A bas-relief from Askelon,

On
each side of the central
;
figure
a vine which branches over the lateral figures which are nude
we
are here reminded of the expression
" under every green
tree."
M. Heuzey
however has informed me

as a decoration without
that the general character of the lateral figures denotes
grief rather than worship,
the
work
is
as late
and that the subject seems to be traditional, used any clear idea as to what it represents. Moreover We have as the 3rd or 4th century a.d. perhaps later.
,
therefore here no evidence in favour of the central figure being a goddess,
who
For a drawing of this bas-relief see Perrot and Chipicz, Art hi Phoenicia^ Vol. II, p. 434, Longperier Musee, N. III.
might be regarded as 'Ashera.
296
June
4]
PROCEEDINGS.
will
[1889.
such a form as
agree with this proposed etymology; thus
we
have further identifications; in addition to the phonetic resemblance between the Assyrian and Hebrew words. In three passages, I Kings
XV,
13, II
Chron.
made
of a
xv, 16, and II Kings xxi, more elaborate figuration, and

in
7,
it
we have
is
reference
probable,
both
from the
fact that
these passages only
is
this
mention made,
Prof.
as well as from
its
such expressions as "planting an 'Ashera," that
usual form was simply that of a rudely shaped phallus.

cites these passages
iii,
Kuenen
and
there
deity
it
which
i
;
have just referred to along

xviii,
with four others, Judges

7,
Kings
as
establishing his view that the 'Ashera
19; II Kings xxiii, 6 is used as the
proper
is
name
little
of a goddess.
in these last
But {Rel. of Israel, Vol. I, p. 88). mentioned passages to show that any
in
male or female was intended, and although

to see the
the
others
might be possible
name
of a divinity (either male or
female), they equally well allow of the 'Ashera being taken in the
proposed sense, as denoting the symbol of one aspect of Baal

cultus.
I
Kings
xv,
13,
and II Chron.
xv,
16 refer to the same
event, the position of the words being inverted
by the Chronicler,
the important point in the passages
is
the use of the preposition 7,

for,"
i.e.,
which might of course be translated by either "

or
in
honour
of,
"of"
The
former, however,
is
not a
common
use of 7, while
the latter would be more naturally expressed by the construct state and genitive, as in II Kings iii, 2; x, 27. I would suggest that we should translate the words by "an abominable image as an
'Ashera," taking
in the sense in
2,
which we have
it
in II
Sam.
v, 3
and
II Chron. xxviii,
&c.
image, R.V.)
is
The word n!^/Q^ (abominable

to denote a peculiarly gross
figure,
probably used
and not unnaturally supports
Movers {Die Phoenizier, I, p. 571) explains by pudendum, and he refers to Jerome, who translates it by Simulacrum Priapi. Movers further adds that it was a phallic
the etymology isaru.
it
symbol of the generating and fructifying power which was not uncommonly in Phoenicia and Egypt the special object of woman's worship. It is difficult, however, to imagine in what way a phallus-shaped pole could represent " a nature
representation, the
of nature,
goddess the principle of physical

the other hand
to Baal
it
life "
{Die Phoe/iizier,
I, p.
583).
On
is
not impossible that the relation of the 'Ashera
and 'Ashtoreth may have suggessted the western myth of

297
"
June
4]

Bacchus (or Adonis), and Venus.
xxi,
7,
[1889.
Priapus,
II
In the third passage,
Kings
we have n"11I^^^n vDS Di^, which the Revised

;"
Version translates by " the graven image of 'Ashera
but the genitive
here can just as readily express the form which belonged to the noun in the construct state ; so thus we can translate " tke carved
figure of the
'Ashera"
especially when,
{i.e., in the form of the 'Ashera or phallus)* by so doing, we give to the word that signification
which
forty
it
is
admitted to have in
at
least
thirty-three out
of the
which it occurs. I should here point out an interesting comparison which can be made between this verse in
passages in
the
book of Kings and the corresponding one
in II
Chron.
xxxiii, 7
where we have h72DTl /D3

(R.V.).
Pi'^, " the graven image of the idol
h72D'n here of course corresponds to the n^^tDb^n
in the
other verse, and
upon the meaning of ~iQD Schrader has a remark

iv,
(K.A.T. Deut.
quoting in
for a
full.
16) which seems so pertinent that it is worth " In Assyrian " he says " samulluv is the name
;
tree or
wood
in
with the sign for deity prefixed the corre-
sponding ideogram appears also in the name of a divinity which

is
identified
a syllabary with the designation of the
sun-god
Samas."
materialjt
We
thus have the 'Ashera and

is
Samulluv of the same

sun-god,
and what
more important evidence, we have the 'Ashera
associated (through the
7QD)
at
with the worship of the
the Baal of Palestine and elsewhere.
Regarding the period

have four intimations:
Ex. xxxiv,
which the 'Ashera worship began, we 13- Deut. vii, 5; xii, 3; and
Judges iii, 7 ; that it was a peculiar feature of the religion of the Canaanites and Ammorites, whose land the children of Israel took
possession of
The
are
all
three passages in the Hexateuch to

I
some extent
fact,
resemble one another, but although
hesitate to say that they with
Judges
iii,
7,
from the one
late
hand, yet considering the
that with the exception of these passages, the narrative concerning
Gideon and the command
in Deut. xvi, 21, 'Ashera cultus

it is
is
not
referred to until the rise of the northern kingdom, |
not a very
rash conjecture to suppose for
them a common
origin,
namely a
* C/. Judges xviii, 18
also Deut. iv, 16, 23, 25.

;
see Schroder, Die t There was also a ?13D of bronze in Cyprus Sprache CiL, 35, 2, and Cit. i, 2, and C.I.S., I. 88 and 11.
:j;
P/ion.
Kings
xiv, 15, 23.
298
June
4]
PROCEEDINGS.
by
stating
[1889.
desire to give unity to the narrative
command,
violation,
and consequent punishment.*

It is
not without significance that Josiah should have been the

Israel,
king
who purged
Hammanim and
graven images.f
Judah, and Jerusalem from the 'Asherim, The grossness of 'Ashera cultus
had reached its utmost limit in the reign of Mannasseh, when he set up this symbol in the very temple of that God who, like Assur, never had a female consort, and consequently never was in any way to be regarded as a nature divinity, the procreative principle and source
of generation, and
we can hardly
If
fail
it,
to connect the reformation in the
time of Josiah and the need of

the Deuteronomist. j
with the threefold prohibition by
however 'Ashera cultus formed no part of
the religion of the Israelites until the tenth century B.C., sacred trees
and sacred stone pillars (connected with Yahveh worship by Old Testament writers) had been common from the earliest times. We have the oak of Moreh near Shechem (" of the prophet," Kuenen),
Gen.
xii,
xiii,
(i,
{cf.
Judges
ix,
37),
the oak
of
Mamre by Hebron,
Gen.
Isaiah
18 ; and we meet with sacred trees as late as the time of, 29), while sacred stones appear to have been lawful when
his
Hosea delivered
prophecy
(iii,
cf.
Isaiah xix, 19).
||
It may be that the Hebrew words 7^^ and "tl*^ arc themselves an indication of this worship, as it is not impossible that the former
may be connected
with JlT'^^j "^1^ ever-green tree," and the latter with the Assyrian Sadu, a " mountain " (Delitzsch) while this again finds expression in such titles as " Rock of Israel," ^nd under the
;
name
* It
bcetyli^ consecrated stones
have been found
in all countries
is
is
a significant fact that in the Books of Kings or Chronicles alone,

referred to twenty-seven times.
'Ashera
+ 2 Chron, xxxiv, 3-7.

X
8
;
The above-mentioned
;
references with four others in the prophets
Is. xvii,
xxvii, 9
Micah
v, 14
and
Jer.
xvii,
2,
are the only allusions in the
Old
Testament to 'Ashera worship.
II
Can Moreh and Mamre be

Other places
in
the
same name, the Ass.-Bab. v being equal

and stones are mentioned are
:
to
which sacred
trees
Gen.
xxi,
33 ; xxviii, 18 ; xxxi, 45 ; Jos. xxiv, 26 ; I Sam. vi, 14 ; vii, 12, &c. thinks we have in the Zeus Demarus of Philo a modification of Baal
Professor Sayce refers
IT
it
Berger
Tamar
to the river
Tamyras.
" to make
in-
Probably from 7K JT*!, although the etymology N?03,
operative," as a charm, has l>een assigned.
299
June
4]
[1889.
reached by Phoenician influence, and correspond to what
in the
Old
Testament are called HH!*^ôrolites,
Some
of these stones were probably

at
such as the conical black stone
Emesa
sacred to
Elagabalus,* the image of Artemis at Ephesus, and the black stone

of the Ca'aba at Mecca ; others probably had a phallic origin, like two monoliths of brown granite found by di Cesnola in Cyprus, f the cones of Gozo and Hagiar Kim at Malta, and the cone of the temple of the Sun-god at Byblos, represented on a bronze medal of Macrinus.J The same may be perhaps said of columns and
posts like that of
Khorsabad
referred
to
by Stade, and those
represented on a Phoenician seal lately found at Bagdad by Dr.
Hayes Ward.|| These were apparently of wood or metal; they are surmounted by a kind of cap, and probably were connected with
'Ashera cultus.
^
figure
Some
with
a
of the confusion which has arisen as to the purpose of
the 'Ashera,
and which has caused the
to
be identified
the
as far as any
goddess,
may be
traced to a misapprehension as to
purpose of some of these stones.
Though uncarved
human shape
to 'Ashtoreth.
is
concerned, they have yet been considered sacred
Consequently why
may
not the 'Ashera be also

tree or
sacred to a goddess, even though
its
form be a mere
pole?
But the
fact is that
we have no
right to
assume
that such stones
ever were consecrated to 'Ashtoreth.
MM.
Perrot and Chipiez**
temple at Byblos which contained the cone was that of "the great goddess of the place." ft There are no doves near it, which alone would make
for stating that the
it
have no authority whatever
improbable that
it
was sacred to 'Ashtoreth, nor again

says, in reference to the
is
Prof.
SayceJJ correct when he

* Donaldson,
temple at Paphos,
"Arch. Numism.," No.
19.
I
INIessrs.
Guillemard and Hogarth, " Atheneum," April 14th, and August
Ith,
1888, are probably correct in assigning an agricultural purpose to
many
of the
monoliths they have discovered in Cyprus, but this does not really
X Donaldson, "Arch. Numism.," No. 30.
II
affect the
question of the existence of bjetyli, or phallic representations, in the island.
Geschichte des Vdlkes Israels, p. 641.
" Amer. Jour, of Archaeology," June, 18S6, p. 156. % One has instead of a cap-like top, a crescent moon, which like those with the full moon at Khorsabad (Stade, I.e.), may have been sacred to "Ashtoreth. ** Art in Phoen., Vol. I, p. 61, E.T. tt The goddess is called Ba'alat in the inscription of Jehaumelek. XX "Contemporary Review," p. 385, 18S3.
.^00
June
that
4]
PROCEEDINGS.
cone-like
[1SS9.
"a stone column of
shape was the only symbol
which stood inside the

in
shrine, like the stone
symbol
still
existing
inside the old Phoenician temple
now
called the "Giant's tower"
the island of Gozo. In the temple of Paphos no doubt we have a symbol of Astarte, but from a drawing of a coin of the "Cypriote Union"* it appears, notwithstanding what Tacitusf may
have said to the contrary, that

the coin,
this
consisted of a
figure,
column with
the rudely traced head and arms of a

is
a crescent
it
moon
and
above which, on (beneath a solar disk), and doves
human
in the court before it. On the other hand, we have no reason to regard the upturned cone (40 inches in height) of Gozo as a symbol of 'Ashtoreth, There is also
are on each side of
a sanctuary on the island dedicated to

to
at
whom
Hagiar
Sadambaal (C.I.S., I, 132), the cone most probably belongs, while the elliptical cone
Kim was
found along with seven small
figures,
of which
is
neither the purpose nor the sex can be ascertained.
There
no
evidence therefore from such sources as these that 'Ashtoreth was ever represented except by a figure modelled at least as low as
the waist.
'Ashtoreth had her images just as Baal had;| his were

at other
sometimes molten,
times apparently carved
;||
while there
seems
to
and
he
X,
be an allusion to a special image (m!^?2) in II Kings iii, 2, 27;^ and as Baal Hammon, the great divinity of Carthage,
is
represented with horns of rams and his arms resting on rams.

further identification of the 'Ashera with an aspect of Baal
it
As a
cultus,
is
D"^Q1i^n,** and
the
Cî^n
found associated with the worship of the ^^2!^ we meet with it in connection with (themselves mentioned but eight times), figures which,
to be
in four passages
4,
according to II Chron. xxxiv,
stood above the altars of Baal.
In some way or other these D''i^n were symbols of one aspect of Baal worship, while the 'Ashera, also placed near the altar, was
probably a symbol of another aspect, and that the most licentious, ff
From
Guigniaut, Perrot, and Chipiez, Art in Pliocn., Vol.

II, 3.
X, 26.
I, p.
276, E.T.
t Hist.
II
II
Kings
xi, 18.
II Chron. xxviii, 2.
II
Kings
T
to
na^'O, Gen.
set
xxviii, 18, refers to a stone in its
rough
state,
andlsmall enough
be
up by one man.
xvii,
** II Kings
16
xxi, 3
is
xxiii,
and
in II
Chron.
xxviii, 3.
tt The name CJ^DPI
doubtless to be connected with
HOn, "solar heat;"
they were the prototypes of Baal
Mammon
301
of Carthage.
June
It
4]

noticeable that
[1SS9.
is
we never
find the 'Ashera
mentioned
but,
in
if
connection with 'Ashtoreth.

they were but different
this explanation,
it
This would of course be natural

divinity
names of the same
failing
seems to imply that they did not resemble one It may be said that in taking the 'Ashera to represent an aspect of Baal cultus we are assigning to the Israelites an object of worship which has apparently no
another as objects of worship.
counterpart in the religion of the Phoenicians, but in the
first
place
the inscriptions from Phoenicia are too few in
number
to justify
an appeal to this argumetitiim e silentio. Moreover, while we do not meet with the word 'Ashera, yet we do meet with traces of phallic worship in the remains of Phoenician art and again, although
;
no doubt many of the chief features of any one Semitic people are also found amongst the various members of the wide-spread
Semitic family,* yet there are
istics
some
as
indications of religious character-
being isolated or
local,
was the worship of Yahveh, the

is
national god of the Israelites, and the 'Adon, which
peculiar to
Phoenicians
and
Israelites.
Baal of
course,
as
a god,
had
his
priests, his figures, his pillars,
and
his
molten images,! while moun;
tains
and
It
trees
were dedicated to him

:J;
and so too 'Ashtoreth had
her altars and her incense,

kind.
their
but the 'Ashera had nothing of the

its
had, as Baal also had,
prophets (but whatever was

this,
office
they certainly were not priests), and
with
the
exception of the fact that some kind of furniture (as was natural)
is all that we know about its would touch upon. Kuenen, in his this remark: "The Israelites in Canaan into secluding themselves allowed themselves to be seduced with the Kedeshas,' the women dedicated to 'Ashera, and practising
belonged to the 'Ashera worship,
||
service.
more Religion of Israel^^ makes

point
'
One
unchastity with them."
Now
this is just
one of those assumptions
which, without any evidence in their favour, have led to a mis-
understanding of the subject.
'Ashtoreth was served by Kedeshas,**

(I,
and according
to
Herodotus
199) every Babylonian
woman was
* E.g., a Baal
Ismi Dagjon (1850 B.C.)

Israelites,
amongst the Moabites and Philistines; Dagon in Assyria, cf. the Babylonian Anu, and 'Anath and Anathoth of the ; and Tanit of the Carthaginians, the Anna, sister of Dido, of Vergil.
;
+ II Kings X, 19
xi,
18
x, 26,
27
II Chron. xxviii, 2.
xviii, 19.
||
Kings
xi, 5, 8.
Kings
II
Kings
xxiii, 4.
Vol.
I, p.
307.
** See Inscription of Larnaca mentioned above.

.^02
June
4]
PROCEEDINGS.
life,
[1889.
obliged, once in her
to act as priestess to the goddess.*

;
But
there
quite different from this was the service of the 'Ashera
for
it
were Kedeshim, eunuchs or male ence regarding the sex of the
prostitutes. f
is
and
this very differ-
officials
again another indication
of the difference which existed between the worship of 'Ashtoreth
and the
'Ashera.
therefore, as far as I have been able to collect seems to point on one hand to the 'Ashera being more than a mere sacred pole or tree, and on the other to its having had
it,
The evidence
no connection whatsoever with 'Ashtoreth

divinity. J
or
any other female
* Miiller, Sitzungberichte der Philos. Hist.

schaften,
Classe der Acad,
der
IVissen-
Kedesha of Gen. xxxviii, 21, as being connected with the licentious 'Ashera cultus, and the consequent predilection for the he-goat, Gen. xxxviii, 17, but this is somewhat fanciful, and opposed to
xxxvii, p.
19, refers to the
Bb
the simplicity of the narrative.
t II Kings
xxiii, 7.
X Bertheau {Buck der RicJiter, p. 72) having appealed to the old translators, who he says must have had a distinct view of the worship of the 'Ashera, it may
Of the two most and Peshitta, the former exhibits marked consistency in giving the incorrect translation "grove," while the latter has a variety of renderings in cases where the word must necessarily have had exactly the same signification for example, out of the forty times where " 'Ashera " occurs in the Old Testament, it is thirty-five times translated " grove "
be well
to say a
word
as to the help
we
really derive
from them.
important versions of the Old Testament, the
LXX
by the
LXX, and
in
one case
it is
omitted altogether
use of eight wholly different words to express the same idea

confusion prevails in the translation of "Ashtoreth.
whereas the Peshitta makes and a similar ; These facts, as well as others,
;
do not tend
to inspire confidence as to the value of the authority of these versions
upon this subject. There is however one point in which a comparison between them and the Hebrew is interesting, although it is not pertinent to the question
one word by a particular This must not be pressed to any great extent, but it certainly seems to imply that the translation was made in books, the same
:
under discussion
I refer to the general appropriation of
book
in the Peshitta.
hand
in
of them.
some But
instances being recognisable throughout the greater part of
some
the 'Ashera
we
anything like assistance towards arriving look in vain to the ancient versions.
for
at
the meanin<T of
Remarks were added by the Rev. A. H. Lewis, D.D.

Rev. R. Gwynne, Rev. G.
W.
Collins,
and Mr. T. Tyler.
for this
communication.

June
4]
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCH/LOLOGY.
[1889.
DE QUELQUES TERMES D'ARCHITECTURE

EGYPTIENNE.
Par G. Maspero.
Le medecin en chef
le
"
^^
Sokhit-ni-6nkh avait decore
mastaba
qu'il
possedait a Saqqarah d'une grande stele en calcaire

et qui,
fin
que Mariette a retrouvee,

cette espece et
contrairement a I'usage des
monuments de
dinaires,
de cette epoque, contient quelques

Apres
les
details anecdotiques d'un certain interet.^
formules or-
on
lit
sur les montants de la fausse porte les
deux
inscrip-
tions suivantes.
A
:
droite c'est le
Pharaon Sahouri de
la
dynastie,
qui prend la parole
ÂAAAA
î
AA^vV\A :JU
/\V\AA
^^
-1
G^
O
D
pp^l
^ 1
o^
a...
'
Mariette, Zes Mastabas, p. 202-205.
304
June
4]
PROCEEDINGS.
'
:
[18S9.
" Sa Majeste dit au medecin en chef Sokhit-ni-onkhou Vigueur a ton nez,' toi dont les dieux aiment les marches vers I'Occident, et grande vieillesse comme a un feal."- J'adore le grand roi et je prie tout dieu^ pour Sahouri, car lui il me connait ainsi que toute ma suite.^ Or done toute chose qui sortit de la bouche de Sa
Majeste
s'est
reahsee pour moi/ car
le
dieu (Anubis)
lui
donne
^^^
T /r^
011
Fenzou
est
une orthographe frequente du mot '^^^^

la
'^~^
a I'epoque des Pyramides. de ce nez"

(I
|'
11
Le mot-a-mot de
Sonhoii
est
phrase nous donnerait
" Vigiieur
la
substantif
comme
ce, ici,
le
prouve
reprise
^v
(^
V\ r^%
dans
le
second
membre
'-'
comme dans beaucoup
d'autres phrases analogues, est une maniere emphatique et legerement dedaigneuse
de designer
I'inferieur a
celles par lesquelles

frais
2
Le tout est une formule du genre de qui Ton parle. on salue un vivant ou un mort en lui souhaitant " le vent
du Nord " ou " Pair pour son nez."

(I
y ^s'est
lj>
marque
I'etat
de I'homme qui, de sa propre volonte
et
librement,
voue a un autre
apiârtient tout entier.

le
homme ou a un dieu, reconnait son autorite, et lui Le vivant est amakhou kher souten, fJa/ sons le roi;
parmi
les
mort
est feal sons le dieu qu'il s'est choisi

si
dieux des morts, sous

si
Osiris,
c'est
si
a Osiris qu'il
c'est a
s'est
voue
sous Sokaris
(I
c'est
a Sokaris
sous
Khontavientit
Khontamentit.
Le mot
y ^v
y^
amakhou
nous
1
reporte done a un etat de societe identique a celui ou nous ramenent les mots
SEmIrou, aii
d'un
roi,
et
Xu _V 'W'
lui.
^^^ ^^"-^
'/'"
portent
le collier,
d'un particulier,
d'un dieu, et re9oivent certains privileges en retour des obligations qu'ils
contractent envers
Au
leur force premiere, et n'etaient plus
temps des Pyramides, ces termes avaient deja perdu que des epithetes honorifiques, ou I'indice d'un
particulier, d'un roi,
lit
h.
rang determine dans

^
la
maison d'un
ou d'un dieu.
la
Cette phrase et celle qu'on
la ligne 5
nous donnent I'origine de
locution
)!<;
qui a
fini
si
par signifier simplement, ronercier, coniplinientcr o;p,t\o^\x\.

les
Le
I
>lc
solennel,
souvent represente sur
murs des temples,
se fait quatrefois
1^1
comme
toutes les ceremonies ritualistiques, une fois pour chacune des quatre
maisons du monde.
*
Ici,
comme
le
partout dans I'inscription
{cfr.
plus bas ^3>~ iri.>j.[i]^ qui
fait
h moi),
n'est
pronom
ecrit.
'^
de
|l
la
premiere personne du singulier, simple
voyelle,
pas
le
r~\Y~i
2^
^^^^
siiosou
:
est
un
collcctif ainsi
que I'indique
pronom
singulier qui suit K^-^
il
designe non seulement les

et
domestiques, mais tous ceux qui sont H la suite du personnage principal

sont representes sur la stele, sa fcmme, ses enfants, ses freres.
*
qui
Hi
totoui-i,
2jITOOT.
305
2

June
4]

aux choses de
la
lui
[18S9.
d'exceller
la
medecine,^ a cause de
la
grandeur de
veneration qu'il a pour
plus que pour tout autre dieu.
vous
qui aimez Ra,- priez tout dieu pour Sahouri qui

car
me
fait
ces choses,
moi
je suis
son
le
personne.'"
Sur
raconte ce que le roi
feal, jamais je ne fais mauvaise action contre montant de gauche, Sokhit-ni-6nkhou nous a fait pour lui de plus remarquable
:
Pour
etre bien
compris
le texte
exige I'intelligence exacte des termes
d'architecture qu'il renferme, surtout celle
du mot
'
^ ^^ rnl
qui
s'y
rencontre par deux

<;:5>
fois,
Le mot
que
_^
s'ecrit
au
moyen du
syllabique _g:^ qui n'est
<3>
R, L, vocalisee
_^ ou, puis des deux elements alphabetiques
Sur cet emploi, expletif pour nous, de
t^, voir
Erman,
Comnieuta7- zur
Inschrift des Una, dans la Zeitschrift, 1882, p.

-
5.
"
C'est
les
'i
vous aimez Ra, priez pour Sahouri."

/vv^^^/^
s'adresse,
la stele
comme
Sokhit-
le
prouvent
formules ordinaires,
h.
ceux qui liront plus tard

le
ni-onkhou
qui
I'a
les conjure, s'ils
aiment Ra, de joindre
nom du
fils
de Ra, Sahouri,
recompense a son propre
nom
dans leurs prieres.
306

June
4]
PROCEEDINGS.
et
[1889.
<rr> R
_P
ou
qui
doublent
le
le
syllabique,
enfin
du
t.
I
Le
o n'est pas comme

les
on pourrait
croire reporte avant I'ou
mais, d'aprbs
dans
tete
lui,
un usage frequent a I'epoque des Pyramides au moins textes trace's en colonnes, tout signe place plus bas que la
I'accompagne
est considere
de
I'oiseau qui
comme
et
etant derriere
J^\
OUT
lire
SiBOU
et
et
non Bisou, Jv\
^^^"^
oubnou
non bounou,
c>
pas se
non tou. :^^ <=> _p doit done se lire rout, il ne doit routou. Le mot est determine une premiere fois par ?/;/c
porfe formee de trois pieces, deux montants et un linteau, une seconde fois par tate stele en fo7-me de porte. Le sens porte du mot est bien
prouve par de nombreux exemples empruntes aux textes des Pyracelui de stele en forme de porte derive naturellement du mides
:
toujours dans les tombes de I'Ancien Empire chambre du mort, porte fermee aux vivants, et dont la bale ne s'ouvre jamais. Quel est celui de ces deux sens qui convieni le mieux en cet endroit? Sokhit-ni-6nkhou declare que le roi lui a fait donner une rout pour son tombeau le tombeau existe encore
precedent,
la
la stele etant
porte de la
aujourd'hui, et peut-etre y trouverons-nous en I'examinant la partie
que
20
son proprietaire appelle rout.

sur
C'est
8'"
un mastaba oblong de
II est plein,
18'"
600.
sauf le puits a
cote, et
qui a
un peu plus d'un metre de

la
traverse la magonnerie pour s'ouvrir sur

la
plateforme
brute
et
chambre du sarcophage
dans
le
est
creusee
rocher.
Mariette constate qu'il est construit en materiaux d'assez mauvais

choix, mais ajoute qu'au
fique
stele
fond de
la
la
niche b on voit une magniI'epoque,'

celle-la
J'ai
gravee
avec toute
perfection de
meme
pu
qui
sur laquelle est ecrit le texte que j'essaie d'expliquer.
verifier
que
le
le
gros oeuvre est edifie avec
le calcaire la
marneux
est
compose
plateau de Saqqarah,
mais que
parait
stele
le
en
calcaire fin de
Tourah.
Cela
dit,
il
me
stele
que
doute
n'cst
plus possible.
Le mastaba
n'a
point
de chapelle
interieure, par
consequent pas de porte^ mais nnc

encastree a I'extremite' nord de
en forme de fausse porte

:
la face Est la rout en pierre dcTourah de I'inscription est done la stele en calcaire de Tourah du mastaba qui tranche par sa blancheur et par sa finesse sur les
materiaux plus grossiers qui I'environnent.
Je traduis sans hesiter
la
premiere partie de I'inscriptions

'
"
Le medecin en chef Sokhit-ni2
Mariette, Les Mastahas, p. 202.
307
June
4]
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCILEOLOCY.

dit sous
'
:
[1889.
ONKHOU
decrete divinement de
Sa Majeste C'est ton double/ O ami de Ra, qui a me donner une stele-porte en pierre pour ce
tombeau-ci du cimetibre."
occasion
le roi
fit
Le
reste
de
I'inscription explique a quelle
ce cadeau a notre
homme.
" Sa Majeste,
dit-il,
ordonna qu'on lui apportat deux steles-portes de Roiou" en pierre, et de les mettre dans I'interieur des deux niches^ de I'edifice Khaourri
Sahouri (Apparition de couronne de Sahouri). Le commandant en chef des deux corps d'artisans des ateliers sacre's* y mit* des
'
La
locution X
_^
_^
reparalt dans
OuNi,
I.
47
et 51
c'est
Texpression
officielle
pour designer a cette epoque un ordre royal rendu

Elle parait devoir se traduire
fi
en faveur d'une
personne.
V^ ^Pq>-
v\ ....
" Le dieu
le
Hou
role
est I'ordre
de
"
:
Le
dieu
Hou
joue dans la phraseologie egyptienne
de dieu de I'elocution en franâis,

la et
aussi dit-on d'un roi
siw
scs Icvres, sous le lieu de sa bouche.
intelligible
2
3
me
suis
Je n'ai permis de le remplacer par un a-peu-pres.
que ledieu Hou est dans sa boiiche, pu rendre eel idiotisme de faôn
Tourah,
Troja des geographes d'epoque classique.
Cfr. Brugsch, Diet.
H. Suppl,
p.
133 1- 1332
s.v.
^
i"^""
'^ /\^'
:
Le
qui le
duel resulte ici
du
fait
des deux steles-portes mentionnees plus haut
le
marque
n'est
et
pas
ecrit, et les
formes en
AAAAA/\
sont seules indiquees,

parait designer des
^^
c-^=^
Zadou[i]
Tk
NOu[i].
Zadou me
fait
chambres ou des
niches analogues aux chambres fermees du temple de Seti
I'encorbellement de celles-ci est un
purement
local
le
a Abydos. Toutefois Zadou avait un toit plat.

le
Le
determinatif
IH Vv\ ne prouve pas necessairement que

:
mot designat
tou-
il montre seulement qu'il designait jours une salle soutenue par deux colonnes une salle pouvant etre soutenue par des colonnes.
Le
determinatif double
'^ "^
meme
de notre
titre
stele n'est
pas une faute de copiste,

II, 37 b.
car on le retrouve derriere le
dans Lepsius, Denki., de bois

Ici,
deux corps d'artisans
ainsi designes sont les tailleurs
et les tailleurs
il
Les de
pierre, les menuisiers et les sculpteurs
ou
iTia9ons.
comme
s'agit d'objets
en calcaire, les ouvriers emi:)loyes sont les tailleurs de pierre

[cfr.
Max
Midler, Ucbcr einige Hieroglyphenseichen dans

,
le
0:^ A. ^ clL cli Kecucil, T. IX, p. 168)
XV?^rJrVAr
II resulte
d'un certain nombre de passages que
Ic
mot
/^
ouabit
sert a
designer la
chambre ou
les
chambres ou
les artisans
de diverses especes attaches

des steles etait une
aux temples exer9aient leur profession. (euvre eminemment religieuse on la o Q Z"^*^ r\ \} /.
Comme
confiait
la decoration
a ces ouvriers sacres.

la
Le
titre
^^^ y T MvV\v /
5
^^
se trouve ici
pour
premiere
fois a
ma
connaissance
_a
ieter,
CUD
n'est
qu'une variante phonijtif|ue dc

C'est
^k
([ue
DOU,
toute
viettre
en U7ir
place,
donner.
une
l-oi
en
Egyptien
racinc
formee
308
June
4]
PROCEEDINGS.
en executait
jour.
le travail.
[1889.
artisans tandis qu'on
Sa Majeste
etait
au
chantier chaque jour/ voyant ce qu'on leur faisait

salutaire,-
comme
fit
decoration
tout
(?)
le
long du
la
Sa Majeste y
''
mettre des
sculptures
difficultes,
dont
le
peinture est bleue."

clair.
Le
detail presente des
mais
sens general est
Le
roi faisait tailler, decorer,
et couvrir d'hieroglyphes peints
en bleu selon
I'usage, les
deux
steles-
portes qu'il voulait mettre dans le temple funeraire attache a son
tombeau
il
profita
de I'expedition envoyee a Tourah dans cette
intention pour faire venir la stMe qu'il
donna a son medecin Sokhitde
ni-6nkhou, et que nous possedons encore aujourd'hui.
L'exemple d'une faveur

siecle plus tard,
pareille n'est pas unique, loin
la.
Un
P"",
Ouni en
recevait autant de son maitre Pepi

h.
et
rinscription de Sokhit-ni-Onkhou peut nous servir
expliquer un
passage demeure jusqu'a present obscur de son autobiographie.
LI
^\
fry
r\
a/vaaaa
(TÎi:^^
(J
1^
^
d'une consonne
et
^ M^
/^^^^
7lllllllll
^
pour cela
d'une voyelle en admet
le
renversement sans
changer de sens
et
anou
w
1
et
NAOU,
et
1
O
w
1
I'>T
A Tiou,
'
perc,
^
la
""^^^ ousil
[i
"^^^ suou,
z'lVc, ici
^\Le
texte de Mariette presente
:
ici
plusieurs signes indccis qui
....
Les tableaux
la
et
^ ^
m'empechent
d'assurer le sens
"
traduction est en partic conjecturale.
B^
cto*^
''^'
"
'^^'^
/ransinission
du
sa.''
les inscriptions
tracees sur la stele ont pour effet de lui
communiquer
vertu religieuse ou
magique des actes representes
et
des formules gravees, c'esl-a-dire la sa.

j'ai dit ailleurs
]e
renvoie pour de plus completes explications a ce que
de cc mot a
propos du Livrc des Fiincraillcs de Schiaparelli dans

*
la
Rcvtic dts
Relii^îoiis.
Lit.
" en
lapis-lazuli."
June
4]
[i5
s
c^c^
passage que
les
\f:
M. Erman'
avait
ur^
jff>^
a le premier reconnu
interprete,'
le
sens reel de ce
Rouge
mal
mais
il
n'a pas ose traduire
mots techniques.
Le
texte de Sokhit-ni-onkhou
nous a donne
""^^
la
valeur de
^^0]
^.
la
rout, mais comment rendre
YÎJO^
?
ROuiT,
îp
GAMHOU
et g
-^
C^ '^^ SiT
Un
autre
passage de
ces termes.
meme
inscription d'Ouni nous propose de
nouveau
37.
ra^j^^J^
Q
Illllllll
I
38.
^t)
Q
,
AAA/
Illllllll
Illllllll
oIZD CD
D
40I^
A/>A/WA
^<0
:]
(I
41.
^\
1
^( o
1
3-U
1
>^
t^^â
^"^ ^
= =
>^
-W^^
Una, dans
r^^^^
Erman, Conimcntar
ziti-
Inschrift dcs
la Zcitschrift, 1882, p. 6.
II
a donne plus tard a

2
Rout
le
sens general de stele dans son Acgypien, p. 625.
E. de Rouge, Recherchcs sur ks momunents, p. qu'il s'agissait d'un sarcophage destine a Pepi lui-meme.
la
112 120,
avait compris
Comme
le
sarcophage de
en granit, M. Wiedemann avait tire de la contradiction materiel et le temoignage de I'inscription d'OUNI des qu'on remarque toinbent avec conclusions historiques [Aegyptisclie GescJihhfe, p. 210-21 1), (pii
pyramide de Pepi
est
entre le fait
'interpretation
de Rouge.
310
June
4]
PROCEEDINGS.
[1889.
^ ra%.
o
43-
Â/ÂAA
\^__---^
7\
in
fgiPra'%:
o
rrr-i
III
k
o
^
44.
/v\A/w\
OOP]
.=^ nnn
/SAAA/\A
^
45-
gi
o
[^
nil
III
n
c==oo=a
.1
AAAAAA
I I
P i
/WVW\ Q) /WWVA
II
'III.
[1
voit
\^^^^^wwvv^J
^
roi
s'agit
comme on
de
D
L'une commence a Abhait,'
afin d'y
la
deux expeditions successives.

prendre
le
;
sarcophage du
elle
son couvercle et
le
pyramidion de
pyramide
afin
continue a Elephantine, afin d'y chercher des pieces

la
de granit rose pour

pyramide.
pyramide.
La seconde
se
rend a Hatnoubou
de chercher une enorme table d'offrandes en albatre pour
la
La pyramide de Mirinri a
:
ete decouverte a
si
Saqqarah
dans
elle
les
premiers jours de 1881
voyons
I'examen des parties dont

la
se
compose nous permet de determiner

le texte
valeur des divers
termes d'architecture employes dans
d'Ouni.
On
de
la
remarquera d'abord que

trois
les
deux inscriptions ont pour objet
de rapporter
especes de materiaux differents.

construit
Le gros oeuvre
pyramide
est
comme
partout en calcaire marneux

les
de Saqqarah,
et le
revetement exterieur,
fondations des chambres,
l|
J rn ^^ r^^
du
Or,
le
Abhait
est peut-etre
Mahallah, en face de Sehel.
On
fruit,
trouve la des filons de granit gris assez puissants pour etre exploites avec
assez rapproches
fleuve pour qu'on puisse transporter ais^ment le produit des

la
travaux.
sarcophage de
allait
pyramide de Mirinri etant en granit

gris.
gris,
la
matiere qu'OuNi
localite oil
*
il
chercher est necessairement du granit

est
La
seule
y a des carrieres de cette matiere,
done Abhait.
D'apres Brugsch {^Geschichte Aegyptcns,
p. loi, note),
oil
il
Benoub el-IIamman,
surla rive droite du Nil, dans le voisinage de Siout,

qui ont ete exploitees dans I'antiquite.
.^11
y a des carrieres d'albatre

June
les
4]
[1S89.
chambres elles-memes
et les blocs qui les recouvrent, les pare-
nients des couloirs, sont en calcaire de Tourah.

ordinaires
Les architectes
ce que le
du
roi avaient
sufifi
a fournir cette sorte de pierre, dent les

la
gisements etaient voisins, aussi ne

roi confie a
nomme-t-on point
Ouni
c'est le soin d'aller

la
chercher au loin les materiaux
qu'on n'avait pas sous

pas quelle roche
il
main a Tourah.
;
Le
texte ne nous dit

le
prit
a Abhait
mais
comme
sarcophage de
Mirinri est en beau granit noir d'un grain tres fin/ nous
sommes
ou
obliges d'admettre qu'Abhait avait des carrieres de granit noir

gris,
nous en concluons que le pyramidion de la pyramide lui Le pyramidion n'existe plus, mais I'usage aussi etait en granit noir. par une pointe de pierre sombre etait pyramide de terminer une
et
constant en Egypte, et nous voyons par les peintures des hypogees

que,
meme
a Thebes
toit
et sous
le
la
XX'' dynastie,
les
chapelles sur
un pyramidion dont Dans la les artistes indiquent soigneusement la couleur noire. seconde partie de I'expedition, Ouni charge ses bateaux de granit Ici, de meme que dans I'expedition pre'cedente, rose de Syene.
montees d'un
pyramidal
finissaient par
le texte
montre que
II
la pierre etait
destinee a des parties differentes

:
de
la
pyramide.
enumere en
effet
La
derniere enumeration est la plus facile a comprendre.
|'
^J
f^^
siBA, SBA, designe la porte par laquelle
on passe,
la
porte qui s'ouvre
ou se ferme a volonte, ^^^^

q
lt^
shopit reparait assez souvent avec

1
A prothetique, sous
"
la
forme ashpit
de
^^^. cr^' dans

ciel
les inscrip-
tions ptolemai'ques relatives a la construction des temples.
Ainsi
a Denderah
La
fille
Ra
vient
du double
a Denderah,
entre dans son temple en paix
-^ '(J^S ^
,
^^'^
'
M^
\f
fcrmes,
Pllmunie
'
voit
sa
chambre garnie de
elle,
ses
ainsi
qu'il
convicnt
pour
dans
batie
de maniere
17S.
Maspero,
/a Py7-aiinde de
Mirinri
I*''",
le Recueil,
T. IX,
p.
312
June
4]
I'ROCEEUINGS.
*
[1889.
achevee ..."
Sans rechercher quelle partie speciale du temple de
Denderah
^^
ici
shopit designe,
il
me
semble que ^!^^

(le texte e'gyptien dit
ne peut marquer
superieure
<z:z:>^
que
la
chapelle exterieure
la
songeant a
position des
chambres
sol)
interieures de la
pyramide qui sent au-dessous <cii> du niveau du
dc
la
pyramide.
et
Cette chapelle n'existe plus aujourd'hui, mais celle de

celle
la
seconde
de
la
troisieme des grandcs pyramides de Gizch ont laisse des
debris considerables.
figurer la chapelle
D'apres
i^""
le
texte d'Ouni,
nous devons nous
de Pepi
construite de la
meme
faôn que
les
le
Memnonium de Ramses
calcaire,
les
II a
Abydos, par exemple,
murs en
qui
portes en granit rose.

1
Le mot
^^^ v\ d!
accompagne
base,
seiiil,-
^Jk:
CT] a
ete
traduit
dubitativement par Rouge,
table a
libations
par Erman.-^
est
Le
sens ne
a^
,
me
parait
pas
etre
douteux.
Le mot
uni a
v\
etc.,
a la
ligne 7 et a la ligne 30 d'OuNi, dans ce dernier avec
un pronom
qui montre que Fobjet

Or,
qu'il
designe est attache a I'objet

a vu en place
nomme
quand on
un grand nombre
des steles en forme de porte de I'Ancien

qu'elles
Empire, on remarque
soubasse-
ont toujours un
soubassement, un socle, qui avance de

la
quelques centimetres sur I'aplomb de
facade.
Si
le
ment manque a beaucoup
de
celles
qu'on
rencontre
dans
les
Musees, c'est qu'en general les fouilleurs arabes ou europeens ont

neglige de le prendre et se sont bornes a enlever la partie en forme
de porte.
Quelquefois
il
est taille
en forme de table d'offrandes,
la
gouttiere tournee en dehors, et alors le sens

serait
de
fable a libation
d'Erman
admissible
lui
le plus
e'tait
souvent
la
table d'offrandes ne faisait pas

le
corps avec
et
posee en avant, sur
sol
de
le
la
chambre.
De
de
ces explications
seuil a
la je
il
resulte
que
de
L^
designe
bloc qui scrt

i)orte.
une vraie
"
porte,
soiibasseiiicnt a
unc fausse
separe de
lusque
il
m'accorde avec Rouge, mais je
me
lui (.juand
afifirme
que
dans ce mot I'homme dans
I'attitude
d'un laveur ou
'
Diimichen,
TetJipelinschrifteii, II, pi.

les
XLVI,
Una,
1.
1-2.
E. de Rouge, Rcchcrches sur
Monuments,
p.
p.
138.
Erman, Comvicntar zur
Iiisihrift des
7-22, et Acgypten, p. 625.
3L3
June
4]
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCH.-EOLOGV.
[1889.
du boulanger petrissant sa pate n'est qu'une expression phonetique de la syllabe saf." Le signe represente un homme lavant une pierre avec de I'eau, et reproduit une des ceremonies initiales de tout sacrifice, celle qu'on voit en tete du resume des operations du repas offert aux morts, le lavage a I'eau du seuil de la porte de I'habitation du mort ou du dieu. Laver, oindre de parfums un seuil de porte est un fait connu dans I'antiquite classique I'usage en etait
:
canonique en Egypte.
son
le
Je crois qu'ici I'objet

qu'il subissait, et
f-^f^
1^
^^"^
^ P"^
nom de I'operation nom par la racine

|l
qu'on pourrait en expliquer

:
\,
2=3^
jl
^^^ lancer I'eau, arroser d'eau
SIT est la pierre lavee, par suite, d'une

<i'une porte, le soubassevient d'une stele.
maniere generale,
le
seuil
La seconde
d'Elephantine,
partie
me
parait
de I'enumeration des objets en granit rapportes done devoir se traduire " pour apporter
:
granit, les portes et les seuils
de
la
chapelle exterieure de la pyramide

partie
:
Khctnofir de
MirinrV
La premiere
deux sections
de
la
meme
//
enumeration
v
se divise a son tour en
-^^ v\
et
\\
(,j^
cm
"
un
stele
son soubassement."
Les parois des chambres interieures des pyramides de Saqqarah sont

couvertes d'hieroglyphes sauf a I'endroit du sarcophage ou on a reserve
un espace vide ; si elles avaient renferme quelque stele monumentale, on verrait quelque part un second espace vide, comme pour le sarcophage.
Du
reste les
steles
sont toujours dans
la partie exterieure
des mastabas, ou elles marquent pour
les visiteurs I'entree toujours
fermee du domains propre au defunt.
La
la
stele et le
soubassement
dont
il
est question ici
etaient
done dans
Pwr
ct) <::zr> chapelle
exterieure de la pyramide,
comme
les portes et les seuils

2.
mentionnes
dans
I'^s
la partie
de I'enumeration expliquee plus haut.
Au
contraire
"|||
<z>
v^
[I [I
i2i
CZ] Aou Rouixou doivent etre cherches dans
la
pyramide.
La pyramide de
Qu'on
Mirinri,
comme
celles
de
ses prede-
cesseurs et de son successeur immediat, ne renferme de granit que
dans
les couloirs.
se reporte au plan
que
j'en ai
donne,
et
'
Ton verra que le couloir qui conduit de I'antichambre k la chambre de I'Est est un long boyau de calcaire, coupe par des barrieres de
Maspero,
'
La pyramide
de Mirinri ler, dans
le
Kecucil, T. IX, p. 179.
June
4]
PROCEEDINGS.
trois
[1889.
granit
herses au milieu, une baie ouverte a rextremite qui

'
donne
sur la chambre.
la
Or
"imnnr
ou
^^^ aa
sert
a designer
la dalle
:
en pierre ou
iiiiiiiii
planche qui ferme une porte ou une ouverture
c'est
a la ligne 38 \a/ermefure, le couvercle

'Jiiiiiii'
du sarcophage de
Mirinri.
Les
Aou de
notre passage sont done les trois blocs de fermeture,
les trois
herses
[I
en granit rose de
la
pyramide,
et
par suite les
v\
:^
[J
im ROUiTOU
la troisifeme
sont les haies, les encadrements en granit
entre lesquels les herses jouent et le couloir

Est.
debouche dans
la
chambre
Quant a
expedition, la table d'offrands en albatre
qu'elle rapporta, et qui
e'tait
de
taille
gigantescjue a en juger par les
dimensions du navire sur laquelle

aujourd'hui.
duire,
elle fut
chargee, se trouvait
:
comme
perdue
tous les objets de ce genre dans la chapelle exterieure
elle est
Ces explications donnees,

il
je
me
crois autorise a tra-
comme
:
suit,
le
long passage
relatif
la
pyramide de
Mirinri
" Sa Majeste m'envoya a Abhait pour rapporter le sarco-
phage royal avec son couvercle, ainsi que le pyramidion auguste de la pyramide Khanofir, maitresse de Mirinri. Sa Majeste m'envoya a Abou pour en rapporter, granit une stele en forme de porte avec
son soubassement, granit
les herses et les baies
pour en rapporter,
granit: les portes et les seuils de la chapelle exterieure de la
pyramide
Khanofir, maitresse de Mirinri. Je descendis le fleuve avec jusqu'a la pyramide Khanofir de Mirinri avec six galiotes, trois chalands, jamais navire de guerre trois pontons (?), un navire de guerre
:
n'avait ete a
ce
Abou au temps de n'importe quel roi, et tout que Sa Majeste avait commande s'accomplit comme Sa Majeste
Abhait
ni
I'avait
me
Je
ordonne.
Sa
Majeste'
m'envoya a
Hatnoubou pour
en dix-sept
I'expe-
rapporter une grande table d'offrandes en albatre de Hatnoubou.

lui fis
descendra [de
la carritjre] cette table d'offrandes
jours, et
comme
il
y avait impossibilite dans
Hatnoubou de
une
galiote
dier par le Nil en cette galiote,^ je construisis
en bois de
>
Lit.:
"suppression"
V^
)]/
^^*^
(<rr> A
a
la
(''ALj^
Iî"gsch,
la
Did.
//.,
p. 269, SitppL,
l|.j
p. 326)
I
en Hatnoubou de de en cette galiote."
faire
iivec
forme subonlonnee en
ello
fois
finale
la racine qui est parallele
forme en C^ T) " venir
en descendant
le fleuve
Le
texle constate que, le bloc
une
descendu de
la
carriere,
Ouni reconnut
elle.
II fut
qu'il
ne pourrail I'amener a pied d'ctuvre en se servant de

:
la galiote qu'il avait a sa disposition
Ic liloc etait
probablement trop gros
et Iroj)
pesant pour
oblige de fabricjuer une galiote de proportions inusitces

etait longue.
a moitie aussi large qu'elle
June
S07it
4]
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCH/EOLOGV.

et
[1889.
de soixante coudes de long
de trente de
;
large, et je partis^ le
dix-sept
du troisieme mois de Shomou
or bien qu'il n'y eut pas eaii
sur les bas-fonds' j'arrivai heureusement a la pyramide
Khanofir de
MlRINRI,"
Revenons maintenant au premier passage de I'autobiographie

d'Ouni, celui ou notre personnage
pieces de
calcaire
enumere complaisamment
i*^'*"
les
que
le roi
Miriri Pepi
lui
a donne'es pour son

grave'e
tombeau.
La
paroi sur laquelle I'inscription
est
n'en
fait
point partie, car elle est en calcaire des environs de Girgeh d'un
gris sale.
Nous connaissons deja

est
le
sens de la plupart des mots
01
porte,
un terme
I
general, la stele en forme de fausse

le linteau
'^~~^
_p
iJL
^
I
represente la baie, les montants et
qui encadrent la fausse porte fTTJ et qui, en effet sont parfois indepenH jJ-Y^
dants du reste du monument.

seuil
de
la
y^ EH fausse porte, que peut designer S

la
est le
soubassement,
j-|p^ (ou
le
^^^^^ 9
les
^)
Je ne vois plus pour le

le
mot Gamhou que

bouchent
la
blocs qui forment
fond de
stele
et
fausse porte, et qui sont en

:
effet parfois
au nombre de deux.
Je traduirai done
II
"
.
pour
m'apporter ce sarcophage de Roiou.
vint avec dans
un grand
et
chaland de I'administration royale ainsi que son couvercle

stele
une
le

et
I'encadrement, deux blocs pour

pareille
fond
un soubassement, jamais
filt."
chose n'avait ete

il
faite
quelque serviteur que ce
En
resume,
me
parait ressortir
de
'-'
[1
rt3
SOPIT-NI,
lit.
"
je naviguai."
Le verbe sopit
est assez frequent
clans les textes des

2
Pyramides
comma
parait
substantif et
se
comme
verbe.
c=<^ '="*-' ZosiT,

siccari, arescere
:
me
rattacher au
les dos
meme mot
les
que
TCOC,
T.
M.
les
ZosiTOU sont
de sable,
bancs qui encombrent
la riviere
quand
,
le
Nil est au plus bas, et qui empechent d'ordinaire la navigation.
La phrase
t=o=a
a-peu-pr^s pour etre n'etant eau sur les dos de sable," ce que j'ai traduit par compris plus aisement. Ces barri^res ont rarement plus de cent ou deux cents Ouni les franchit probablcment, comme il m'est arrive de metres de large
:
le faire
avec des bateaux tirant plus d'eau que

suffisanl
le sien,
en y creusant i
la
pioche
un chenal
pour
livrer
passage a sa galiote.
June
4]
PROCEEDINGS.
[1889.
cette etude comparative des textes avec les
monuments, que Ton peut
considerer
_S35>
comme
tres
probable
les
sens
Rout
Fmcsse porte,
de porte.
stele
en forme
M^[ID
m
AA
ROUIT
Bate,
cadre,
chnmh-anie
dûne porte
Couverde, herse, d'une ma-
(ZD
II
II
, '
iniiiiii
ii ii
iiiir
niere generale, tout bloc
qui bouche une baie de

porte.
SIT
Soubassevient, socle
seiiil.
Blocs
formant
le
champ
"^ "iP Gamhou
d'une stele en forme de

fausse porte.
etre des doublets,
Les deux premiers mots semblent

s'est specialise
dont chacun
dans un sens
different,
mais qui tous deux se rattachent
a
I
Ro, bouche, porte.

Paris,
le
28 Mai, 1889.
317
"
[1889.
June
4]
THE GREEK GRAFFITI OF ABYDOS.

Queen's College, Oxford,
May
21, 1889.
Dear Mr. Rylands,

In the Proceedings of
this
Society for May,
1888,
gave
under reservation
in
my
I
imperfect copies of certain interesting ex-votos

in default of
honour of the god Besa,

This winter
anything better (pp. 384
386).
paid a hasty
visit to
Abydos, chiefly with the
object of obtaining better copies of these texts,
and though the Hght

I
was not very favourable

correct
at the time I
was
there,
am now
able to
my
former copies in several important particulars.

:
My
new
copies are as follows

III. Toi' hvpioi'
B)]ffavt'ov
B?y(7ai'
/(yf(?
UTToXi^^yarw ctt
Gvv7rj3i'ov
u<^ja6u)
ro TrpoffKiDj/ia
CiSvju.i'wf
Bjycrt
Tifiodcou
{sic)
avrov kui
i(sic)viu.nin
aVToo Kal
âXa
(?)
kuI
Qwpiwuo-i Trapa tw Kvpi'w
Qeu) B?/<Ta.
"
The
lord Besa
Let no one expunge,
for
good
luck,
the act of worship of Besauios the son of Besa, of Timo-
theos his companion and his two sons, and of Salas

of Thorion, to the lord god Besa."
(?)
and
The
following inscription serves to

/mjSei^
show
is
that the introductory

let
words are not governed by (the name of) the god Besa.
IV. Tov Kvpiov
Kai'O/Liov
. ,
airaXeiâiw, "
no one expunge
For good luck
the act, &c."
Bi'jffaV
[to 7rpjo(TKvin]/ia 'Apov7{?)ofiov 'K{?)ei'7re{?)
TToXiTov (Tvv To7* ace\(po7^ Ta'TTu'iiiov .... viL'Oov Kal

. .
'K{?))jpT]7t 'A7rfl/j/y(T([o]s- Kcu
Trt7r(i'/<(?)<^(^/r)o k(U rTj

K'll
^^vvaiK^'i]
Tn7ra'[y(ovj kui Qcnpio\^'/\ Kai Ylapov^
'AT/(f[ToJi' ry!)<\TTo[i'].
"
The
lord Besa
The
. .
act of worship of
Arutomos the
son of Khenpekanomos
Aparesis and with
(?),
a citizen, with the brothers of
Tapomis the son of yothos and with Kheretis the son of Tapo the wife of Tapomis ., and with and with Thatriog and Parous and Atios the (god) most
. . :
beloved
318
June
4]
PROCEEDINGS.
[1889-
V.
r....I.A ..H....1
ci.\r]^
\f}l](T/ilOCol^ (?)
Ktl'l
\\TeVff70l^
Km
olKovfiei\oi)
/Liafnvpovêvov
ovpumou
Oeov
iBijaai'
e]S6('o-a[/<Gi'].
To
Trpofncvi'ij/iii
'H/JA.\G/[f]oi
Mevcîci^. a\i-o<
ifXTTopov
vapa rw
Kai
Kcn
G[c](t"
ru:i>
Kvpiôj B/yrra]
fiov
kuI [t];/? avfifiiov ^lur

'0\i'fi7rioviKor
['H/JaJ/cXe/aS'
K<i(
rcKiufu
'Ai'ovfti'ivuo^-
'Qpiwvo'i
'y<i\tpO'-- Kill
Kncn'<\oi> [toT' -/JXi/A.-fTf/Tos (sic)
o (?) Kui Bi'jffouros:
"
tants of
.
Khresmodo and Ateuston and the inhabiwe have feared the heavenly god Besa to whom
. .
we bear
witness.
. .
The
act of worship
of
Herakleides
Menemen
of
.,
a merchant, to the god the lord Besa, and
my
wife Herakleia
and of
my
children
Anubion Olym-
pionikos and Orion and Tales and Kasylos
my
favourite
and Besous."
It is interesting to find
the Greek
name
of Olympionikos attached
to the semi-"
barbarous
"
name
of Anubion. of the French Archaeological
The Comte de
Baillet, a
member
School at Cairo, has been passing some weeks

inscriptions.
this winter at Abydos, where he has been taking photographs and squeezes of the Greek
Scholars, consequently, will before long have facsimiles
of these interesting texts placed in their hands.
A. H. Savce.
319
June
4]
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCH.KOLOGY.
[18S9.
INSCRIPTIONS OF NEBUCHADREZZAR THE GREAT.
Two
Passages of Cylinder
85, 4-30,
i.
^Proceedings, March, 1889).
By
the
Rev.
C.
J-
Ball.
The passage
I,
38-43, runs thus
e-temen-ana-ki zi-ku-ra-at ka-dimmer-ra-ki

e-ur-me-imina-ana-ki zi-ku-ra-at bar-sib-ki
bi-ti-ik-si-na
ka-la-mu i-na ku-up-ri u a-gur-ri
e-pu-us u-sa-ak-h-il-ma
ki-ig-î el-lu
ma-as-ta-ku ta-ak-ni-e
i-na a-gur-ri na-za-gin el-h-tim i-na ri-e-sa-a-si-na na-am-ri-is
e-pu-us.
^'-
Etemenanaki, the tower of Babylon, Euriininanaki, the tower of Borsippa,
The work of them
entire,
with bitumen and kiln-brick
I made,
With
completed,
and
chamber of the bed
(?),
The glorious
splendidly
sa?iciuary, the
kiln-brick
(and) gleaming marble, on the top of them
I made.'"
;
mastaku, " chamber," " sleeping-chamber," prill^ Heb. siluit, quievit, Herodotus informs us that on the se composuit, Jonah i, 11, 12.
top of the solid tower
(tti'/j'/o?
arepco'i)
of the temple of Belus there
was a large sanctuary, and within it a great bed well- furnished, and The priests asserted that the god himself beside it a golden table. was in the habit of visiting the temple and reposing on the bed
{ufiTravcffOai kwl riy? kKivij^).
I take kiccu to
be the haram or holythe sacred

181, 182).
:
place marked off from profane intrusion
(X^!Jp, praecidit, abscidit).
Herodotus
tells
us that no
chamber, but only the
man might pass the night in woman of the god's choice (Hdt.
5 R. 38, Obv.
2,
i,
Qi^û and mastaku occur together,
14, 15
takne :
perhaps
E.I.H.
taqne,
Ethiopic 4*^?
which
3, 6,
But
in
-/ TMp) ^f \{n-iovp'îla: means ministrare Deo, sacra curare. huracu Jiamri ti-ik-ni'" melammi usalbissu should
"ministration,"
in III.
320
Junk
4]
PROCEEDINGS.
[1889.
probably be rendered " with bright gold, a covering of splendour,

I
overlaid it;" from the root
H^S,
\J^) Tl^p
C,
:,
with the primitive

2
meaning "to cover:"

pa-as-sur
tak-ni-e
23,
cp. the cognate

{cp.
texit.
R. 23, 28
19,
a.b.
yy su-rus-si
si-ri-su-u,
R.
Is
27
a. I).)
But
62
c.d.
tak-ni-tu"
ir-su,
,
"bed."
'i^^j
taknu also a
acciiluiit,
covered or canopied
recubuit ;
bed?
3,
Cp. also ^3
Pki? cubuit,
90; 10, 108. I have rendered na zagin "marble," because of the epithets ellitu, "bright," "gleaming," and ibbu, "white;" and because Rich
actually found fragments of white marble
and Abp.
{Birs Nimrud).
entry Dec. 19,
on the Borsippa mound His words, taken from his journal, under the 181 1, are these: "The whole sides of this mound
basalt)
are covered with pieces of brick, both burnt and unburnt, bitumen,
pebbles,
spar,
blackstone
(?
the
same sand
or lime-stone
which covers the canal
at the
Kasr, and even fragments of white
marble" {Babylon and Fersepolis, p. 33). In E.I.H. II, 49, and elsewhere, I have rendered the term na zagin, " onyx mxrb'e,"
that
is.
Oriental
alabaster,
and na gissirgal,
"alabaster."
As
Sargon mentions na z.agin and na gissirgal among the materials

of the
his palace,
documents which he placed at the foundation of and as two of the documents found by M. Place at Khorsabad were actually slabs of marble and Oriental alabaster, while the other five were of metal, we have to choose between "marble" and "Oriental alabaster" for the meaning of na zagin The reasons already assigned, and the fact that na {uknu).
seven
gissir-gal, "stone of great light," points to a semi-transparent stone,
like Oriental alabaster,
seem
to be decisive for Oppert's rendering
of
NA ZAGIN by " marble." Lcnormant quotes from Oppert an equation of na gissir-gal with ^^S\ ^^'^V\\ III^T <i^-^b-tu, which
he compares with the Samaritan Hiorn, the rendering of n"TI3C> Exod. xxxix, 10. {See Oppert, Les Inscriptions de Donr-Sarkayan ;
and Lenormant's
article,
Les
Noms
de I'Airain,
etc.
T.S.B.A., VI,
2.)
Nebuchadrezzar's Second Palace.
The
other variant passage of the cylinder
is
as
follows
(III,
12-30):
12 i-na di-hi
bada
a-gur-ri a-na ti-ib
im
si-di
e-gal a-na ni-gi-ir-ti ba-bi-lam ki c-bi-5u

li-ib-ba
ub-la-am-ma
15 e-gal gab-ri e-gal ka-dimmer-ra-ki
321
Tune
4]

u
a-gur-ri ki-ir-ba-su u-se-bi-is
[1889.
i-na ku-up-ri
I
sussu am-ma-at ap-pa da-lum a-na ut-kip-nuu-ki ak-zu-ur-ma
na-ba-lam ab-si-im-ma
i-si-id-sa i-na i-ra-at
ki-gal-lam
20 mi-hi-ra-at mi-e
i-na ku-up-ri
ri-e-si-su
u u
a-gur-ri u-sa-ar-si-id-ma
it-ti
ul-la-am-ma
e-gal u-ra-ad-di-ma
i-na ku-up-ri
a-gur-ri
u-za-ak-ki-ir-sa hu-ur-sa-ni-is
35 gis-erin da-lum-tim a-na zu-lu-li-sa u-sa-at-at-ri-ig

gis-gal gis-gal gis-erin ta-ah-lu-up-ti
zabar
as-ku-up-pi u nu-ku-se-e bi-ti-iq
e-ri-i
e-ma ka-ka-sa
e-ir-te-it-ti
e sa-a-tim d. na-bi-um-ku-du-ur-ri-u-gu-ur li-ib-lu-ut
30
lu-la-ab-bi-ir za-ni-in e-sag-illa a-na su-mi-su
am-bi
Translation.
1 2
Hard by
the
A palace for the protection

I made
1
wall of kiln-brick, facing of Babylon
the north,
to
build
up my mind ; and
kiln-brick withifi it
yi
palace over against the palace of Kadimerra
With bitumen and

Sixty cubits {long)
I caîsed to
be made.
I built
and
the great front
toward Sippata, and
I set up
a nabalu,
iti
Its foundation
the
bosom of broad earth,
20 Over against the waters,
Its
With bitumen and kiln-brick I laid. head I reared, and zvith the palace With bituf?ien afid kiln-brick I made it high as the wooded hills.
Ijoined it, and
25
Huge
cedars for the roofing of it

7vith
I laid
o?i
in
rows
Doors of cedar
a plating of copper.
Thresholds a?id hinges of bronze-work,
In its gates I set up. That house 'Nabukudurucur-lihlut-lulabbir-zanin'
30 Esagilla"* for the name of it

14. libba ubla
I.
I,
:
I called.
;
"
brought the heart"

;
iibila, ubil, aor.
or impf.
oi abalu,
Q'ÎZ?,
^m,
ii,
Heb. ^y^
2
;
Hke
ulid, " I begot."

;
Cf
the phrase
3.7
*
Mak
also Exod. xxxv, 21

live
!
Deut. xxiv, 15.

"
!
"
May
Nebuchadrezzar
May
the Replenisher of Esagilla live long
322
June
4]
PROCEEDINGS.
:
[iJ
GAB-Ri
see ^
40, 4 Rev.
48
s^^.
gab-ri
mi-ih-ru
mi-hir-su
gab-ri-a-ni
gab-ri-e-ne-ne
cf. ;/////;>/
mi-hir-su-nu
(:=mihrat),
1.
20.
\vith
Nebuchadrezzar's language here coincides remarkably

of the old historians.
that
" Next this temple (of Belus), on the
same
east side of the river, stood the old palace of the kings of Babylon,
being four miles

side
in
compass.
stood the
Exactly over against
it,
on the other
of
the
river,
new
palace
and
this
I,
was that which

138, from Diod.
Nebuchadnezzar built" (Prideaux, Connection,

Sic,
ii ;
Philostr.,
i,
18
and Berosus
'
ap. Joseph. Ant., x, 11).
17. apj)a:
cf.
^sl
D^Qbî.
38,
Obv.
2,
27
KA A
bu-u (" mouth,"///)
ab-bu {appu).
18.
216.
It
For the term nabalu see Proceedings, April, 1889, pp. 197, appears to mean a dyke or river-^vall, and to be a synonym
Phillipps' Cyl. Ill,
of halfu.
19.
ina irat ki-gal-lam.
-^Zi ^'^
kigallam
restl
in irat irzitim rapastim
seems to indicate that
irîtu rapastu, "
broad
earth,"
20.
is
a gloss
:
upon
kigallu (ki-gal).
viihirat
E.I.H. VII, 61, mihrat.

p.
See note on Bors.,
I,
5,
(February Proceedings,
26. za-bar,
119).
from which
the
Assyr.
siparru
apparently means
5
copper rather than bronze
seems (URUDU,
to
come,
In
eru).
23,
Rev., II sqq,
we have
the table
[?n>f-
Junk
4]

brackets
indicate
restorations,
[1889.
The
the
second and third of
which were communicated by Mr. Pinches from a dupHcate. For za-bar-rum appears in the Syllabary the rest I am responsible,
(S*^
113) as ZA-BAR.
If the
second group may be regarded as a
and transcribed ut-ka-bar, the likeness of the second and it may half of the word to cuprum, " copper," becomes evident be doubted whether the Latin ciipniin is really derived from Cyprus
dialectic form,
;
(aes
cyprium) as asserted by Pliny.

is
In Armenian the word for
" lead "
lîuufiup
-.
kapar or kabar ; and we know how the names
of the metals have been interchanged (aes, "copper," "bronze"; Sansk.

ayas, " iron," Eisen).
And
that this resemblance
between an Accathe
dian and Armenian term

oski " gold,"
is
not fortuitous,
is
made probable by
comparison of Ace. guski or gusgi or guskin "gold," with Armenian

nul^l1
:
and Ace. an-na anag, Assyr. anaku "

-.
tin,"
with Armenian
to the
ai'buiif.
aiia^ " tin."

it
As
is
siparru
futile to
is
is
clearly related
Accadian zabarrum, zabar,
look for a Semitic
etymon of the term.

it
The
4,
X^\
Col.
^Tlf*^ qu-'J
ki-e in 2
interesting,
a, b,
because
seems to be identical with the

;
R. 18, 54,
f.
ki-ma ki-e
" Like a
mas-si lim-ma-sis
4 R.
Ill,
42
zabar-dim im-su-ub-ta
apparently,
ge-en-ta-su-ub
ki-ma
ki-e mas-si lim-ma-sis,

!"
bright copper caldron
pot or kettle of copper.
may he be bright Qu may thus mean a The Accadian seems to say " Like the
:
copper
di-du
is
;
in a bright pot
cf.
{i.e.,
of which the pot

bright
!
is
made,
S*"
289, imi
Heb.
TH
oUa)
may he be
ha-sa-lu'",
"
^^\
^TIT Qu-um
defined by ]]{
V
ii,
^Jr
S^ 206; "to beat out" corn,
or plates of metal;
comp.
t!-p "hulled barley" or "wheat";

;
and
Syr.
majs malleo diduxit, cudit ex metallis
7UJn
contudit,
comminuit, Dan.
40
copper beaten out into

copper, such as a kettle.
things
plates,
and Î^^ ÎTT^ msiy, therefore, mean and then anything made of sheet
next term in our
"jj^"-
The
list
cf.
of equivalents or
made
of zabar
is
^|îy
sab-bu
t^lltT "armlet,"
"bracelet."
Assyrian armlets
of the
Museum.
that
Then we have J^ swords, etc., were made of

Three
kind may be seen in the kak-ku, " weapon," and we know

metal,
this
more
or less alloyed,
viz.
throughout antiquity.
el-lu
suitable epithets follow,
t!^yf|
|[^
"bright,"
)^
4<^>-
ib-bu "glistering,"
and
^^-^^^j^
ÎH nam-ru,
"shining"; the
first
from
77n,
324
the
second
^
from
_^\
^l^ Heb.
in
"to shout," Syr. "to blow the trumpet," Arab.
"to shout
"
[1889.
June
4]
PROCEEDINGS.
means
"clear," "shrill,"
battle"; so that ibbu

cf.
and then "bright";

Heb.
the two
meanings of
is
equivalent of zabar
plate," like
T7n ^^y^ C^^

;
and hTVl
in
The
eighth
" metal ^TII^ ruq-qu, lamina,
Heb.
D"'^J>i")
"thin plates,"
cf.
Num.
xvii,
3; or the term
might be ruq-qu, from pp'y
|Tp"1
" ^ thin cake,"
and
Ar.
..
Next we have >t^
^
at
^TT mu-sa-ru
mu-sar-u, 3 R. 16, 64, 67
"an
inscribed tablet," which might be a plate or sheet of copper,
like the
one found
Khorsabad.
The
2
passage of the well-known

uj.
Hymn
to the Fire-god, 4 R. 14,
Rev., 16
urudu
an
na
dug-dugga-bi
za
me -en
sa
ri
na
ki
mu
bal
HI
su-nu
at
ta
may be rendered
Ace.
" Copper, the improver " Of copper and Assyr.

tin,
(?)
thereof thou art
"
;
tin their liquefier

:
thou
art."
Lenormant rendered the Accadian thus

"
Le cuivre
in
;
I'etain
melangeur
leur tu es
but the verb baldlu seems rather to
mean "to
moisten,"
"wet";
Cf.
Abp. X, 83; and

'^tyhl
lates: his Ps. xcii,
H,
i,
"to reduce
rigavit,
to liquid,"
"to melt."
1 1
and Ar. j^
madefecit.
Hommel
bist."
trans-
" Kupfer (und) Blei sein Schmeidigmacher du
See
Die Semitischen Vblker und Sprachen, p. 278, Leipzig, 1883 a valuable and suggestive work, which has, besides, the rare merit
of being readable.
30.
ambi
*anbl
= abb},
aor.
I,
i,
oi nabu.
325
June
4]
[1S89.
THE CUNEIFORM TABLETS OF TEL EL-AMARNA, . NOW PRESERVED IN THE BOULAQ MUSEUM.
By Professor A. H. Sayce.
During
my
visit
to Cairo in
December, 1888,
tablets
copied most
at
of the cuneiform
tablets
and fragments of
to the courtesy of
discovered
Tel-el-Amarna during the previous season, and now
preserved in the
Boulaq Museum.
Bey, and
afforded
the
Thanks
other
officials
of the
I
M. Grebaut, Brugsch Museum, every facility was
me
for
my
It
work, and
am
consequently able to lay
my
copies before the Society, together with transliterations and translations of them.
must be remembered, however, that the

tablets, the
frag-
mentary nature of so many of the
occurrence in them of
unknown words, and

some
the difficulties arising from the identification of
of the characters or from novel constructions

first
and forms of
otherwise
words, must render these

tentative.
attempts at translation more or less
Until
all
the tablets are published or
made
accessible, there will be
much
in
them which must remain obscure or
doubtful.
It will
be seen that the new materials which have been
placed at
my
I
disposal by the authorities of the Boulaq
Museum
have enabled
translations
me
to
correct
on
several
points
the
readings or
proposed in
M.
Bouriant's collection.
my Had
Paper on the tablets belonging to

I
had access
to the collections of
the British
Museum
these corrections would not have been required.

into
Owing
to circumstances
which
need not enter,
was
not able to copy the whole
of the collection at Boulaq, the imfor
portant letter of Assur-yuballidh king of Assyria, portion
instance,
of which
has
been published by Dr.
Winckler,
having
escaped
Bey,
to
my
notice.
On
the other hand, the kindness of Rostovitch-
M.
Golenisheff,
in
and the Rev. Ch. Murch, has allowed me

which had not been copied
copy tablets
their possession,
before.
The
tablets belonging to Rostovitch-Bey

are,
it
and one of those
belonging to M. Golenisheff
will
be seen, of exceptional value
and
interest.
326

June
4]
PROCEEDINGS.
[18S9.
Since
my
return to England, Dr.
enough
to
send
me
Hugo Winckler has been good a copy of his valuable " Bericht iiber die
Thontafeln von Tell-el-Amarna im Koniglichen
Museum
zu Berlin
und im Museum von Bulaq," communicated to the Royal Academy In this he has published the of Berlin, December 13th, 1888. important letter of the king of Arzapi to Amenophis III (No. VII), and I find that like myself (see my letter to the Academy of January 19th) he has come to the conclusion that the language of it is
probably
Hittite.
it
We
have also explained many of the
words
occurring in
in the
same way.
Dr. Winckler has further published
the letter of the king of Alasiya (No. VI), as well as a letter of Pitya
of Ashkelon, in accordance with which

publication of the letter in
we must
I).
correct
my
faulty
M.
Bouriant's possession, given in the
Proceeditigs of this Society for last
June (No.
The members
of this Society are already well acquainted with
the circumstances under which the tablets were found and with the age to which they belong.
preface to the present Paper,
I shall, therefore,
add no word of
///
but plunge at once
medias
res.
The
first
tablets to
be transliterated and translated

condition, and written in
will
be those
easy
which are
to read.
in a perfect
characters
I.
A
clear
1.
:
small tablet of grey clay, uninjured
the characters large
and
a-na
sarri
bili-ya
To
2.
the king
my
lord
ki
dhe-ma
letter
by
3.
at-
ma
d.p.
Da-as-ru
/ speak,
4.
(I)
ki-it-te
Dasni
sarri
arad
the servant
5.
of justice of
sepa
sarri
the
king
a-na
at
bili-ya
tfiy
the feet
of the king
VII
7
lord
6.
VII
7
su
times
TA-A-.\N
am-kut
and
times
I have prostrated
myself.
7.
gab-bi
mi-im-me
whatsoever
All
327
June
8.
4]

sa
pi-te-su
[1SS9.
(which comes) from

9.
his open (vwjith)
sarri
June
6.
4]
PROCEEDINGS.
u
VII
[18S9.
VII
mi
June
3.
4]

s'a-me
[1SS9
D.p.
at-ma
d.p.
Pu-d.p.-im
heaven,
4.
I
a
speak
(I)
sa
ali
Fu-Addi
Pi-taz-za-Ki
arad-ka
thy seriHint,
nisu
fiative
of
the city
of
Pitazza
5.
a-na
11
sepa
feet
sarri
bili-ya
at
6.
the
tzi'o
of the king
d.p.
my
lord,
ili-ya
d.p.
Samsi-ya
Sun-god,
D.p.
Samsu
Sun-god
lu-u
itideed
my
gods,
my
is-tu
the
sa
yu-me
su
times
7vho {rises)
from
the divine day,

VII.
is-ta-kha-khi-in
one has
9.
made me bow
TA-na
times
:
VII.
tsi-ru-ma
and
10.
both supreme
ka-ba-tu-ma
also glorious (is he). abil
the
bill
and
1 1
e-nu-ma
na-za-ru
a-sar
the place
At
12.
this time
guardian {s) of
d.p.
sarri
Samsi-ya
Sun-god,
d.p.
Samsu
Sun-god
of the king the lord,

13.
7ny
ili
the
[sa]
is-tu
sa-me
of heaven
. .
tvho rises
14.
from
the
the gods
...
a-me
amili
ur
men
Reverse.
ak
us-si-ir-ti
the direction
a-na
[sarri]
bil-ya
ili-ya
for
D.P.
the king
my
sa
lord,
ili
my
gods,
Samsu
Sun-jiod
yu-[me]
the
of
the gods
of day.
330
June
4]
PROCEEDINGS.
Notes.
[1889.
I.
comparison with other tablets makes

///',
it
clear that although
the plural
"gods,"
is
used here,
the
epithet
applies to the
Pharaoh.
Cp. the use of the plural
Elohim
for the singular in the
O.T.
3.
saj/ie,
"heaven."
In other tablets (as in line 7) we find yunie, " day," instead of With Pu-Addi, "the mouth of Hadad," compare
the Biblical
7
;
names
3).
73"'^Q (Gen. xxi, 22)
and
DPy^D (Xumb.
xxv,
Sam.
i,
4.
The second
lik.
it
character in the
name
will
of the city
read ur and
written
8.
It is also
possible that the scribe
may also be may have misthe Biblical
for ib, in
which case the name
be Pibza.
tablet,
is
htakhakh, written istikhakh in the next

(^s.
is
xiii,
ninniirn
9.
5, 6,
&c.).
TA-na
to be read mina.
this
With the language of

letter of Pitya of
tablet
we may compare
that of the
Ashkelon, published by Dr. Winckler.
IV.
Tablet of coarse grey clay, well preserved.

1.
a-na
[sarri]
bili-ya
d.p
the
Samsu
Sun-god
To
2.
the
king
is-tu
my
lord,
sa
D.p.
sa-me
who
3.
irises)
from
the divine heaven^
at-ma
d.p.
Su-ma-an-di
/ speak
4.
(/)
Sujnandi
ip-ri
arad-ka
thy servant,
sa
the dust
of
ii
5.
II
sepa-ka
;
a-na
sepa
thy tivo feet

6.
at
ili-ya
the feet
sar-ri-ya
of 7ny king,
7.
my gods,
d.p.
the
D.p.
77ty
Samsi-ya
Sun-god,
d.p.
Samsu
Sun-god
sa
ic/io
8.
is-tu
yu-me-i
divine day,
{rises)
from
the
331
June
9.
4]

VII
7
[1S89.
SU
times
VII
7
TA-A-AN
times
and
o.
is-ti-kha-khi-in
ka-bad-ta-ma
thou art both glorious
one has
11.
made me bow:
u
a7id
tsi-ru-ta
si{preme.
12.
D.p.
Kha-an-ya
sa-par
Khanya
13.
send
d.p.
sar-ru
bili-ya
Samsu
Sun-god
a-na
to
O
14.
king
is-tu
my
lord,
the
D.p.
yu-me
divitie day,
ya-si
(rising)
15.
from
the
me.
a-nu-ma

June
4]
PROCEEDINGS.
V.
[1S89.
Small tablet of dark clay, well preserved;

sides
1.
:
inscribed on
both
a-na
d.p.
sar-n
17.
i-na D.p. .sa-me

ifi
To
2.
the
king
18.
heaven,
a-tsa-i
and
d.p.
be-li
ya
ki-ma
Samsi-MES
my
3.
lord
like the risings
of the Sun-gods
ki
dhe-ma
letter
by
4.
19. is-tu sa-me ki-na an-na from heaven, the habitation ofAnu,
at-ma
d.p.
Khum*-ya-pi-za
20.
/
5.
speak,
(I) KImmyapiza
is-mes
:
tu-bar-u-na
ardi
thou revealest 7into {thy) sen'ants
arad-ka
thy servant,
ip-ri
the dust
21.
a-tsa-i
a-ma-te
6.
sa
sepa-ka
thy feet,
sa
the utterances of the

22.
is-tu
words
of
7.
and
ka-pa-zi-ka
treadest,
siri-ka
Ki-MES
from
23.
:
thy body
be-li-su
the place
8.
whereon thou
sa
bi-i
Gis-GU-ZA
a-sa-bi-ka
sittest,
{or^ the
mouth of his
lord.
the throne
9.
whereon thou
:
24. a-nu-nia a-na-ku mas-du
Ki-Gis-NiR-GiN
gi-is-tab-bi
Awo I
25.
bring
up
the footstool
10.
tsabi-ya
narkabti-ya
chariots
sa
sepa-ka
26.
sarri
my
u
bili-ya
soldiers
and my
of thy feet
11.
mas-du
akhi-ya
brothers
sagasi
a-na
sepa d.p.
and (I) bring up my

27.
at the feet of the king

12.
D.p.
my
lord,
mas-du
nisi
Samas ?-MES
Sun-god of ...
.
and (I) bring up

28.
executioners
the
13.
:
li-me-ma
of.
.
mas-du
ya
:
and (I) bring up

.
mine
i.e.,
14.
VII
7
su a-na pa-ni
times
29.
ami-lu-te-ya
?)iy
by
men
pa-ni
tsabi
15.
VII
TA-AN-ni
am-kut
30. a-na
to the
7 times
I have prostrated myself

D.p.
presence of the soldiers

:
16.
be-li-Mi
Samsi-Mi
bi-ta
[bita]-te
[err]
Afy lord
(is)
my Sun-god
of the house
houses
-K-tt-

June
4]
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCII.EOLOGY.

Edge.
[1889.
1.
a-di
a-sar
pi
mas-bu
as far as the place of the entrance of the assembly

2.
D.p.
sarru
be-li-ya
O
The
king
my
lord.
Notes.
scribe was imperfectly acquainted with Assyrian or, indeed,
is
any other Semitic language, as
shown by
1.
his writing
Kapazi
for
Kahasi (DHS)
23, but his desire to display 7, his familiarity with the Assyrian syllabary has led him to give the
in
1.
and
bi
for// in
phonetic equivalents of the ideographs he employs, and thus to

the tablet of peculiar value.
8.
make
The ideographs
acquaint us with the signification oi gistabbi^ a

gis-taba or
word borrowed by Assyrian from the Accadian

piece of wood."
12, 13.
15.
"double
The ideograph may
represent the Assyrian J^|^>flff.
must be read mini. The expression 18. The Assyrian form would be atsi, not atsai. "Sun-gods" throws light on the conceptions of Egyptian theology.
TA-AN-?//
19.
I
imagine kina to be either a deri\ative from kanu (p^) or
to stand for qina^ " nest," as in

20.
XIV,
20.
Una seems
to be
used
for ana, unless
we
are to suppose that
the scribe intended us to read tubaru 'na. But see note on XXXI, 6. 24. Masdit means " to raise," or " bring up," according to W.A.I. II, 32., 80., 81. Cf sutti 7nasdati, " exciting dreams," Babylonian
27.
and Oriental Record,

âgdsi ;
sigisse,
III,
II,
i, p.
iS.
13.,
see
W.A.I.
26.
31. 81,
i,
Accadian
JSdge
"a
sacrifice" (W.A.I. II,
157),
and compare the and the Assyrian

Heb. 211^1^
sagasu, " to slay."

I.
Pi masbu: here
niasbu represents the
VI.
Large, well-baked tablet of grey clay; one side only inscribed
with clear and well-preserved characters

I.
a-na
sar
mat
June
3.
4]
PROCEEDINGS.
at-ma
sar
[1889.
mat
A-la-si-ya
akhi-ka-ma
thy brother.
/
4.
speak (I), the king of

ya-si
Alasiya
a-na
sul-mu
{is)
Unto
5.
myself
a-na
peace,
lu-u
eli-ka
sul-mu
and
6.
upon
thee
may
there be peace
a-na
biti-ka
SAL-us-MES-ka
thy children,
abli-ka
To
7.
thy house,
thy son,
d.p.
DAM-MES-ka
thy wives,
narkabti-ka
ma-du
KUR-RA-MES-ka
thy horses,
thy chariots numerous,
8.
u
atid
i-na
mat
Miits-ri
mati-ka *
thy coujitry
in
Egypt
9.
ma-rab
exceedingly
lu-u-sul-mu
may
there be peace /
abil-sip-ri-ya
10.
akhi-ya
d.p.
O my
11.
brother,
my
messenger
kha-mu-ut-ta
na-ats-ri-is
a
12.
cosily
gift
carefully
us-se-ra-su-nu
is-mi
has directed
1
to
them
and
has heard
3.
su-lu-um-ka
thy salutation.
14.
nisu
an-nu-u
dam-gar-ya
(is)
akhi-ya
This
15.
man
my
minister,
O my
brother
na-ats-ri-is
kha-mu-[ut-ta]
the costly gift
carefully
16.
us-se-ra-su-nu
has he directed for them.

17.
D.P.
dam-gar-ya
minister
elipi-ya
My
my
ul
ship
18. amil(?) paf-ga-ri-ka
has not
*
Winckler's copy omits
this line.
;
t Probably to be read GIS
see
VIII,
18.
335

JuN-E 4]

19.
ya-ga-ar-ri-ib
[1S89
20.
it-ti-su-nu
brought
along luith them.

is
On
the back of the tablet
a docket
:
in
hieratic Egyptian,
written with black ink, which reads
"
The correspondence
of the
prince of the land of Alosha."
Notes,
The
hieratic
docket shows that Mr.
Tomkins was
right,
in
a letter to myself, in proposing to identify " the country of Alasiya"
mentioned
in these tablets with the Syrian district of
Alosha (usually
read Arosha) mentioned on the Egyptian monuments.

It
call
will be noticed that whereas the officers of the Pharaoh themselves " servants " of the king, a foreign prince addresses
him
as
II.
"my
brother."
For khamutta see

gift."
my
first
Paper,
p.
504, where
allied to the
read khamiitis, "his
The word must be

"a
we must Hebrew
ni^n,
14. 18.
as in Dan.
xi,
38.
The damgar
For
here seems to signify
minister."
this line, see
No. VIII.
Independently of Mr. Tomkins,
Prof.
Maspero
identified Alasiya
and Alosha
in his RecKcil,
X, 3-4,
pp. 209, 210.
VII.
Large tablet of grey

1.
clay, well-preserved
and
clearly written
(a)-na* d.p. Ni-mu-ut-ri-ya
sarru rabu
sar
mat
Mi-(its)f-ri
To
2.
Nimiitriya
the great king, the king of Egypt,

(?)
saj D.P. Tar-khu-un-da-ra-is
d.P-
sar
mat
Ar-za-pi-Ki
of
Tarkhimdara{s)
the king of the la)id of
Arzapi
dhe-ma
the letter.
3.
kak-ti(?)||
mi
vie
KURU-in
is
E-MES-mi
to viy houses,
DAM-MES-mi TUR-MES-mi
Unto
* Dr.
peace
my
wives,
my
sons,
Winckler reads ma.

-na.
t Dr. Winckler reads Ali-its-tsa-ri.
X Winckler
Dr.
W'inckler reads
>->-I
J^f (?)
du{l)
But the
original
has
^f.
The
character
II
occurs in line 25.

the
More probably
two signs are
to
be read as one.
June
4.
4]
PROCEEDINGS.
GAL-GAL
INA
in
[1889.
NITAKH-MES
PIR-MES-mi*
D.P.
KUR-RA-MES-mi
the officers
5.
my
army,
gan-an{?)-da
exceedingly
my
horses,
bi-ib-bi-id-mi
KUR-KUR-MES-mi
{and)
my
6.
chariots,
my
lands
khu-u-ma-an-KURU-in
may
7.
there be peace
du-uk-masf
kak-ta (?)J
. . .
khu-u-ma-an-KURU-in
Gis-MES-tu
to
Again
8.
may
TUR-MES-ti
thy sons,
there be peace
thy trees, ina

in
E-MES-ti
DAM-MES-ti
thy wives,
D.P.
NITAKH-MES
the officers
bi-ib-bi-id-ti
GAL-GAL
thy houses,
9.
PiR-MES-ti
KUR-RA-MES-ti
thy horses,
thy army,
10.
thy chariots,
KUR-MES-ti
khu-u-ma-an-KURU-in
;
Gis-MES-tu
to thy trees.
{and) thy lands

11. ka-a-la-at-ta-mi
may
e-nu-un
noic
there be peace
d.p.
Ir-sa-ap-pa
O my
12.
brother
Irsappa
an-mi-in a u
D.P.
kha-lu-ga-ri-tsi
ma akh
tur-rak-Ii
the Khabi-gari-tsi (messenger) ?nine (says ?)

13.
O brother, thy daughter
p.p.
UD-mi
Sun-god
si
li-il
ku-in
dam
a wife
i
an akh u-pi-da an-zi
O my
14.
for{?)
brother a present {?)

du||
si
num
(?)
khu-ud
akh
an sak
O
15.
brother
i
ka-a-la-ta
up-pa
SAL-khu-un
Su-kha
tsi-li-ya
gusqin
O
16.
brother
one
ivKHA have I scnt{?) 0/ gold
KURU-an-ta
as a peace offering for
thee.
17.
AKH-YA
brother
at-ta
la
mu
ku-un1[ da as kha ki ra a
.^
O my
*
thou{?)
Omitted by Wincklcr.
right in considering that >f- here has the vahie of
. .
t Dr. Winckler may be

itritkhkhu in Assyrian.
(/a.
X Doubtless to be read as one character, perhaps the ideograph
<lai/>
Winckler
identifies this character with ki
but ki
is
formed
tiiflTerently in
line 29.
Probably these two characters "head."

II
sjiould
be read ideographically qaqqadi',
Winckler reads
c.
337
June
18.
4]

ra-at
(J)
[1889.
bi-bi* pi
mu
viine{?)
ne-it-ta
up-pa SAL-khi
EGiR-an-da afterwards
a chariot
19.
ARAD-as-ta
servajit thine
D.p,
Kha-lu-ga-ri-tsi
at-ti-in
am-me
a
nik
(?)
tsi
the
Khalu-gari-tsi
thine
ra
20.
D.p.
Kha-lu-ga-ri-tsi
an egir
pa pa
khu-u-da-a-AK
The Khalu-gari-tsi
21.
may
he make.
na-i-na-at
u-pi-an-du
thy present {?).
22.
ARAD-ta
u-pi
an-zi
kid-da an-zi
ku-uk
(?)t-ta
TUR-RAK-ti
thy daughter
Thy servant a present (?) and (?)

23.
D.P.
Kha-lu-ga-ri
as-mi-is
d.p.
Kha-lu-ga-ri-tsi-ta
the
24.
Khahi-gari
nik
thy Khalu-gari-tsi
ku-is-tu
qar
na-as
ag-ga-as
the house
[ub-bi-is-ta *
25.
nu-mu
AN-tu
thy
nin(?)|
pu
(?)
tik (?)
as
ga-as
-un MAT-ya-as
god
khu-u-ma-an-da
country
26. zi-in-nu-uk-un
may
27.
there be
NU
na-at
Kha-at-te
the Hittites
sa-as-sa
sad-e
the
I-ga-id
The prince of
28.
mountains
tu-up-pa
of Igaid
gis-kal-la
bi-ib-bi
xxx
30
d.p.
khu-un-tsi-li
usu-zuood
29.
ki-is-sa-ri-is-si
for a
d.p.
chariot,
may
kha-lu-[ga-ri]
he send
{?),
Ir-sa-ap-pa
Irsappa
30.
the messenger
en
su-kha
tsi-li-ya
gusqin
{?)
ki-lal-bi
its
tu
one hikha
31.
have
I sent
hi
3
of gold
si
weight
pir-kar
||
XX
20
Ill
ma-na
manehs
guskin
of gold,
VIII
kak
kak of
in
3
kak
kak
ivory,
of
....
32.
KAK
kak
khu-uz-zi
KAK
kak
ku-si-it-ti-in
3 33.
of
.,
8
IV
of
.,
KAK
AN-NA
DUK-AN
.
.
^f
.
KAK kha-ab
.
TOO kak of lead, 4 a/id

* Winckler reads ub-bi.
Instead of
ll
of.
100 kak of.
.,
f Or sa. gis-kal Winckler reads /;a-a.

du-a.
is
J Or sal su.
More probable than Dr. Winckler's

Dr. Winckler's reading here
quite different from mine: iil{'>)-pi-a!{})-ga-ai!.
33S
June
34.
4]
PROCEEDINGS.
KAK
TAK
sir
. .
[1^89.
tsil*-li-ya
as-sa t
....
100 kak of
35.
have
I se?it {?)
NA(?)-ta(?)
(.?),
IV
ku-ku-pu
V
5
TAK
ku-ku-[pu]
stones
4 kiikupu stones
36.
for a couch
III
kukupu
CIS
SA
KUR TABA
tc-bu,
.
XXIV KHiR +
24
IS-TU
plaiits
pa-na. . .
of a good kind,
37.
of the
tree^
X GIS-GU-ZA SA
10
thro7ies
GIS-KAL
SAD-IB-Bi-[Tu]
ivhite
of
11.
uiw-wood from the

gis-kal
ui\i-trees
mountain,
38.
X
10
sal-khu-uz
tsi-li-[ya]
...
,2
hai'e
I sent
this
(J).
The two
introductory
lines
of
interesting
list
letter
are
in
Assyrian, like one or two technical phrases in the
of presents at
the end, but the rest of the tablet

I suspect to
is
in
an unknown language, which

all
be a Hittite
dialect.
1.
At
events "the prince of the
Hittites"
is
mentioned
in
27 in conjunction with the "mountains

the
of Igaid," which
Travels of a Mohar.
may be "the land of Igadai " referred to in The name of the king also is Hittite, like
the
of Arzapi over
&c., and the land which he ruled may possibly be the Razappa of the Assyrian inscriptions, the Rezeph of 2 Kings, xix, 12. A comparison
names of Tarkhu-lara, Tarkhu-nazi, Tarkondemos,
of the text with that of similar letters gives us the meaning of several
khumafi-K.\j^\j-iii,
words which are written phonetically, and though the precative form and the possessive pronoun mi, remind us of
Accadian,
//
and
tu,
"thy,"
bibln',
"a
chariot," bibbid,
"chariots,"
belong to a hitherto undeciphered language.
Indeed the possessive
mi and
1.
//,
tu
have an Indo-European character.

addressed to Amenophis III, or Neb-mat-Ra,
transliteration
The
letter is
and the cuneiform

see,
still
shows how the Eg)'ptian words

suffix of
should be pronounced.
representation of
The feminine
riya
is
mat
or 7nut was,
niv.
sounded, while neb was probably pronounced
we The
Ra by
similar to the representation of Alasha
by Alasiya.
2.
cannot identify the

probable that
last
character in the
is
name
of the king.
3.
It is
^f>-'^Y
not to be read ideographically in
the sense of "prosperity," but that the word for
"peace" was pro-
nounced
*
sag-in.
r/,
Not
as Winckler,
t Ox
la-ut,
% Winckler
c.is-GU-ZA-/.
339

June
7.
4]
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCIIxÔLOGY.

be observed that
it is
[1889.
It will
only after the word " trees " that

tu.
the possessive pronoun has the form of

11.
Parallel
texts
seem
to
show
that
kalatta
must
signify
" brother " and enun " now."

12.
Khabi-gari-tsi
is
apparently the representative of the Assyrian
tur-sipri, "
messenger."
The
purport of the letter appears to be a

that
request on the part of the king of Arzapi
the daughter of
Amenophis should be given him

15.
in marriage.
The
position of tsiliya
seems to imply that
it
signifies
"I
have sent."
19. A comparison of this line with 1. 12 makes must mean "mine" and aitm (for antin) "thine." 21.
it
clear that afimin
We
have upi-da anzi
in
1.
13,
vpianzim
1.
22, iippa in
(1.
11.
15,
18 and 28, and 7ipi-ante corresponding to sag-anta

27.
16) in
1.
21.
In the "Travels of a Mohar" (Brugsch's translation) the land

is
of Igad'ai
described as bordering on the territory of the Hittites,
northward of Aleppo.
VIII.
Tablet of white clay, of which the
I
first
half
is
broken
ofi":
as-pu-ru
/ have
2
sent
.... ....
im-ma
u
at-ta
la-a
not
3
si-in-[nu]
and do thou
4.
the tusk
[su-pu-]ra-am-ma
send,
akhi-ya
O my
a-na
brother !
5.
i-nu-ma
su-ul-ma-ni-ka
Now
6.
for
eri
a peace-offering
iii
to thee
eri
AB
a sea
(?)
bilat
rus[si]
brotize,
of
bro7ize,
talents
of hardened
i
7.
si-in-nu
sa
bi-ri
gis-ku
one
8.
tusk
of an
elephafit,
one chair,
ul-te-bil-[ka]
AB
(?)
sa elippi
and
the hull (?)
of a ship
I
340
have sent
to thee
June
9.
4]
PROCEEDINGS.
[an]-ni-tu
[1889.
akhi-ya
amilu
these
sar-[ri]
an-nu-tura
vieri
These
10.
thi?igs,
O my
ship
brother^
[ina]
{in)
elippi
this
an-nu-u
sa
of
the
king
lu-u
accordiiigly
11.
[yus-se-ru]
at-ta
{have conveyed),
12.
[eli-ya]
and do
thou
kha-mu-ut-ta
{imto
13.
vie)
costly
gift
[na-az-ri-]is
su-pu-ra-[am]
carefully
14.
send
akhi-ya
[u
at-]ta
{And) do
15.
thou,
O my
brother, the
[sa
as-]te-ri-is-su-um-ma
{ivhich)
16. [a-]na
to
I have
a-na-ku
asked for
i-ti-na-am[-ma]
me
an-nu-u
give
17.
[amilu]
ardu
the servant
sa
sar-ri
This
18.
man
amilu
the
(is)
of the king
Gis-ga-ri-ka
it-ti-a
and
19.
boat-builder
with me
eli-su-nu
ul
i-gi-ri-ku
has not finished the boat

20.
in additio?i to them
na-az-[ri-is]
at-ta
akhi-ya
but do thou,
21. kha-mu-ut-ta
my
brother,
carefully
su-pu-ra-am-ma
despatch.
a costly gift
Notes.
3, 7.
Sinnu, Heb. V^, " ivory."
Biri
is
the piri of Strassmaier,
No. 41 01, the pirdti of Lay. 98, No.

elephants near Ni, in the vicinity
Thothmes III hunted wild 3. of Aleppo, and Tiglath-pileser I
did the same in the neighbourhood of Carchemish.
Sulmanu, from D/tT, is a frequent word in these tablets in the sense of a present sent by a vassal prince to his sovereign lord.
5. 6.
AB may be tamtu,
"a
sea," as in
W.A.I. IV,
26,
j8; V,
39> 15-
341

June
4]
; ;
[1889,
16.
The verb "to

t
give,"
it
will
be noticed, has the usual Semitic
form with
with
d.
as
second radical, instead of the usual Assyrian form
18,
19.
See above, VI,
18.
The verb shows
that the root
is
ys^
or "^np.
style
The
and
writing of this fragment shows that

It is therefore
it
was a
letter
from the king of Alasiya.
interesting to find
him
speaking of sending ivory to the Egyptian king.
IX.
Rectangular tablet of yellow

is
clay,
much worn
the central part
destroyed
1.
a-na
d.p.
Du-u-du
Diidit
d.p.
bili-ya
a-bi-ya
/iiy
To
2.
my
lord,
father,
at-ma
A-zi-ru
abli-ka
arad-ka
thy sen'ant
/
3.
speak
Aziru,
thy son,
a-na at
sepa
the feet
a-bi-ya
am-kut
of
my
father
Iprostrate
may
myself
4.
a-na
jinto
sepa
the feet
a-bi-ya
lu-u-sul-mu
there be peace !
of my father
5.
Du-u-du
Dltdu,
[sarri ?]
a-nu-um-ma
710W
bili-[ya]
[bin?]-ti
O
6.
the daughter (1)

[d.p.]
Ga-ma
of the king (?)

7
my
lord,
Gama
e-khu
is-du-u
the foiindatio7i
8.
sa
bit
bili-ya
sar-ri
is-sid
of
9.
the palace
of
my
lord
the king
has been
laid,
u
a?id
a-na
[bit-]ili
an-di
for
a temple
a-kin
have founded.
at-ta
10.
an-ni-tam
i-ba-as
ya-nu
This
11.
I
;
have done ;
as for thee
there
is
none (else)
a-bi-ya
[a-]nu-um-me
notv
a-bi-ya
e-ri-sa-ti
my
12.
father
and
the plantations
D.P.
Du-u-du
su-sid
set in order.
Diedu
my
father
.342
June
13.
4]
TROCEEDINGS.
a-pa-ku
lu-u
Ijin-ti
tJie
[18S9.
and
14.
will look after

a-bi-ya
{art)
indeed
girl.
[u]
at-ta
bili-ya
Atid
15.
thou
my
father
and
my
lord
sarri
[lu-u]
a-pa-ku
bin-tuv
after
biti-ya
a-mu-ri*
{verily) 16.
.
I will look
u
the girl ;
the kings
I have
seen
ka
thy,
is-tum
and and
my
house
from
17.
mi-nu-um-ma
e-ri-is-du-tum
the flafiting
18.
[us-si-]ra-am
el (?)-lu (?)
/ have
19
directed,
and
the precious things (?)
e-ri-is-du-tum
lu-u
ad-di
the planting
20.
[u]
at-ta
indeed
pa-ni
the presence
I planted.
tab-ta
the
companionship
{?)
temeni
the
biti
ul-du
foundation stones
of th^ palace
I laid
23
za
ta
June
30
4]

a-ma-te
(^by)
[1889.
ni-pu-ur-ta
the seeding
word of mouth
la-gup-pi
31
tsalmu-ya
ina
in
kiri
....
32.
[u]
my
image
the trees (?)
the garden.
a-na-ku
ar-du
the servant
sa
sarri
bili-ya
And
2,T).
{am)
is-tu
of
the
sarri
king
my
lord,
[sa]
a-ma-te
the orders
d.p.
bili-ya
(who comes) from

34.
[u]
is-tu
of the king
my
my
lord
a-ma-te
the orders
a-pa-at-ta-ar
Du-u-du
a-bi-ya
(and) from
35.
[kal]
of JDi/du
a-di
father
ta-ri-is
(everythifig)
obseri'e
sip-ri]
tmtil
his I'etum
36
[?
tur
i-ra-am
....
37.
(? a messenger)
i-ra-[am]
he sends
di-i-ka
a
38. u
soldier
he sends,
lat-ba-am
[ana]-ka
to
thee.
a-na-ku
let
a?id
me
come
Notes.
The tablet is a very interesting one, as the name Dudu, the Biblical Dodo (2 Sam. xxiii, 24, Judg. x, i, i Chr. xi, 12), Dod or David, l.as
hitherto never been found outside the
Old Testament, except on the
Moabite Stone where the ^t^lt^ or "hero of Dodah " (rniT) is The placed in parallelism with the "heroes of Yahveh" (mrT^)Carthaginian goddess Dido, however, shows that the
to the Canaanites,
name was known

is
and the Assyrian Dadu, or
"
Beloved One,"
not
only an epithet of
Tammuz, but
also the equivalent of the Syrian sun-
god Hadad.
son of Bedad,
In Gen. xxxvi, 35, the Edomite king Hadad is called the i.e. TTTlDudu was clearly a high official at the
if
court of the Pharaoh, a fact which shows the high position held in
Egypt by Semites, belonging to the Canaanite,

race, at the close of the
not to the Hebrew,

rise
XVIIIth Dynasty.
The
of the
XlXth
suri,
Dynasty marks the reaction against the Semitic

that
faith
and
roundings of Amenophis IV, and explains the statement of Exod.
8,
Rameses
II
was a
"new
king
who knew
not Joseph."
344

June
2.
4]
rROCEEDINGS.
Dudu,
is
[1889.
Aziru, the son of
probably the
officer
XII,
8,
is
who was
the representative of the Pharaoh in Phanicia.

sibilant.
mentioned in His
name
8.
probably the Biblical l!^t^ with weakened
Or we may read is-rid. 10. The translation of the

Afiujn}?ie,
latter part of this line is very uncertain.
1 1.
perhaps a form of amimma.
13. ApaJai, (xom. pnqii with 17, 19. Erisdutian

tsalai7itu.
weakened
guttural.
seems to stand
But
"
it
may be
tsalamdu for intended for eris guptum, " the planting of

for eristuium, like
the
26, 31.
Laguppi
30. Niburta,
is a new word to me, which from eburu, " crops."
cannot explain.
38. In ordinary Assyrian
we should have lutbam

X.
instead of latbavi.
A
lost
:
small tablet of yellow clay, minutely written
the upper portion
1.
[u]
i-na-an-na
d.p.
Pi-ir-qar(?)-Ki
And
2.
again
the city
of Pir-(qar)
dura
a fortress
sa
ôhich (is)
ina
in
pan
front
mati
an-ni-tu
of this
country
3.
ana
to
sar-ri
am-mi-num
e-nu-ma
the king
I made faithful.
a-na
belongi?ig to
At
the
same time
sa ichich (is)
4.
D.p.
Kha-za-ti-Ki
sar-ri
ina
the city
of Gaza
the king
on
ur
the coast
5.
tam-du
of the sea
a-khar
mat
of the /and u
ali
Gim-ti Ki-ir-mi-il-a-Ki
tvestward
6.
of the
amili
the
city
of Gath-Karmcl,
ali
a-na d.p. Ur-gi

to
Gim-ti-Ki
city
as-si
Urgi
i-na
in
and
....
men
a
of the
of Gath
7.
ma-ku-ut
fell
gis-ni
s.v-ni-tu
away :
lu
seco/id time
mi-e-til
I rode (?)
ma
and
8.
u
ajid
ni-bu-us
ive
then
made
a march up (from Egypt),
9.
D.p. La-ab-a-pi
Lab-apt
345

June
10.
4]

u
[1889.
matu
the country
a-mi-li
sa
7vhich
kha-bi-ri
te-mi-ikh
and
11.
thou holdest
itti
a-na
to
the
men
confederated
with
ip (?)-tal(?)-[khu]
12.
D.p.
Mil-ki-ar-il
SA-ni-tu
Melech-Ar'U
13.
a seco?id time
iTSAB-bit
revolted (?)
abli
mi-ki-tu-nu
hostages (?).
e-ri-is-ti-su-nu
and
14.
the sons
he took as
ina-nu-mi
qab-bi
he utters
At
15.
to
the
same twie(l)
amili
their request
a-na
irtsit
Qar-ti-Ki
the
men
of the land
ni-ip-tu-ur
of Kirjafh^
ali
16.
lu-u
U-ru-ur-si-Ki
and
17.
77/6'
then
we
defended
the city
of Urursi.
tu-ma-sar
amili
ma-tsar-tu-MES
sa
men
of the garriso7i
whom
thou hadst
left
18.
ina-su
in it
d.p.
Kha-pi
tur-sipri-ya
gab-e
all
Apis
my
messenger
19.
[e]-ki-mi d.p. Ad-da-si-ra-ka-an

collected.
Addasi-rakan
ina
i?i
20.
ina
biti-su
ali
Kha-za-ti-Ki
in
his house
Gaza
Mi-its-ri-Ki
to
21
MES a-na mat
Egypt
Edge
i-din-num
a-na
to
[sarri]
He gave
The
(the king).
Notes.
I.
traces of the character that are left
seem
to confine our
hoice to the two values qar and am.

3.
Amininum
with
mimmation from
occurs
It
7.
"j^^.
4.
This use of
a7ta
despatched from
Palestine.
on other Tel el-Amarna tablets corresponds with the Heb. jl^.

latter part
With ur compare
5.
r\1*î^) Is. xix,
This seems to be the transliteration of the

but
it is
of the
affix
line
also possible that the
first
ki
is
the determinative
346
June
4]
PROCEEDINGS.
[1889.
unknown name " Irmila." With this we may perhaps compare Jarmuth, now Yarmut (Josh, x, 3), the Heb. form of the name being Yeremiel.
of Giiii, in which case we should have the
6.
7.
Makiit, permansive from
r\'\)t2
with
weakened
guttural.
"
In W.A.I. IV, 26,

In V, 29,
8,
13, Gis-Ni
it is
a weapon.
seems to mean "the handle rendered by utaqqu.
of
11. For kJiabiri see my former Paper, p. 495, lines 13, 24. The word occurs in an interesting hymn (K 890) copied by Dr. Briinnow, where we read {Rev., line 4), yuj?ie annute istu khabiri-ya anaku, and
line 8) istu
pa-an
kha-bi-7'i-ya ip-tar-sa-an-7ii a-a-si, "
from the face of
my
associates he has cut
me
off,
even me."
In M. Bouriant's tablet
former Paper, the amili khabiri (line 13) must refer to a body of men who called themselves " the confederates," and inhabited the neighbourhood of Hebron. In all probability the name of Hebron was derived from the confederacy " of the three or four nations (Hittites, Amorites, and Canaanites) who met around
given in
particular
''
my
its
great sanctuary, which accounts for the absence of the

lists.
name
in
in
the Egyptian geographical

12.
Milki-ar'il
is
an interesting name, as the second element
it
must be the ^t^"^^ (Is. xxxiii, 7), h\^'\X^ (Ezek. xliii, 15), or îlb^ (Ezek. xliii, 15, 2 Sam. xxiii, 20, Is. xxix i) of the Old Testament. It occurs on the Moabite Stone, where king Mesha speaks of having
dragged before Chemosh the DT'i^lh^ of Yahveh and of Dodah (or David ?), and a passage in an Egyptian papyrus shows that it had
the sense of " hero."
The name of Milki-Ar'il, when compared with names of similar composition like Melchi-zedek, Malchiel or Malchiah, makes it plain that Ar'il was a divine title, and represented a South
Palestinian deity, while the spelling with
>->-y
implies that
'////,
it
was
regarded (as by Isaiah) as being a compound of

13. 14.
15.
" god."
Milatunu seems
to
be a plural feminine from ^^7^.

to
Nuini
is
word unknown
me.
in
We
have two famous Kirjaths
Southern Palestine to choose

"
from, Kirjath-Arba or Hebron, and Kirjath-Sepher or Debir.

16.
Compare
in
the
name
of "the city of the country of Ururusi

p.
mentioned
my
former Paper,
495, line 15.
If
we could read
the third character sa

1 9.
we should have Uru-sa-lim
or Jerusalem,
The name is Addasi-rakan, the

347
character being a clearly-formed
ra and not da.
[1889.
June
4]
XL
Small tablet of dark
1.
cla}^,
closely written
a-[na]
sarri
bili-ya
To
2.
the ki?ig
d.p.
viy lordy
[ili-Jya
Samsi-ya
my gods,
3.
my
Sun-god,
ki
^?y
dhe-ma
letter
4.
at-[ma] [d.p.] Su-ar-da-ka
/
5.
speak,
(I) Su-arda-ka
ip-ri
ardu-ka
sa
sepa-ka
thy feet
bili-ya
thy servant,
6.
the dust
of
a-na at the
[sep]-i
sarri
feet
d.p.
of
the
king
my
lord,
7.
ili-ya
Samsi-ya
my
8.
gods,
my
1
Sun-god,
VII
']
[su vii] TA-A

by
AN
am-ku-ut
times
I prostrate
of
.
.
myself.
9.
sar
[mat] ...
pi yus-si-ir
.
The king
10.
of the country
the
mouth
directed
a-na
to
e-pu-us
nu-kur-te
make
ali
war :
Ki-el te
11. i-na
i)i
the city
of Keilah
nu-kur-ti-ka
sul-lis
12. ip-pu-us
he
13.
made
war
to
against thee
ya-ti-ya
the 2,fd time.
rag-ma-at
a-na
A
14.
complaint
su-te-ra-at
myself
Alu-Ki-ya
was brought :
15.
my
city
a-na
belonging to
ya-ti-ya
myself
16.
eli-qa-an-ni
to (?)
adhered
me.
17. is-tap-par
d.p.
Abdu-dhab-ba
Ebed-tob
Sent
348
June
18.
4]
PROCEEDINGS.
amili
the
d.p.
[1889.
a-na
to
Ki-el-te
men
xiv
of Keilah
caspi
19.
is-ta-par
he sends
20.
[illi-]
14 pieces of silver
a-na
agaifisi
and
ku-ni
ar-ki-ya
they
21.
marched
si -
my
sarri
rear
be-li
di
and
22.
the
domains
of the king
7ny lord
i-nu
ki-el-te-Ki
they overran.
23. alu-Ki-ya d.p.
Keilah
Abdu-dhab-ba
Kbed-tob
my
24. is-tu
city
bar-ti-ya
sa-ta
fro7n
25.
my
jurisdiction
removed :
d.p.
sarri be-li
si-is-sa-an
the pleasure-park (?) 26.
of the king
my
lord
dur*
the fortress
D.p.
Bil-nadanu
and
27.
of Baal-Jiathan
u
afid
dur
the fortress
Emeri
of
is-tu
Uamor
from
28.
mu-khi-su
before
ki-it-tu-su
him
and
his Justice
29.
sa-ta
DP. La-ab-a-pi
he removed.
30. ba-dhil
Lab-api
sa
pi
el-te-ku
wicked (1)
31. alu-KHAL-
of
.
. .
speech
-ni-nu
7iitiu,
occupied
u
afid
the fortress of
32.
a-nu-ma
?iow
d.p. La-ab-a-pi
Lab-api
d.p.
33.
it-ti
Abdu-dhab-ba
Ebed-tob
together luith
34.
and
. .
[amili-su]
el-te-[ku]
alu-KHAL-
[ni|-nu
.
.
(his
men)
isda.
has occupied
the fortress of
ninu
Or perhaps
The
character
is
to be iilentificd wiili
t:^^.
349
J'

June
4]
PROCEEDINGS.
[1SS9.
of Damascus.
Similarly in Genesis xxxiv, the " Amorite " of She-
xlviii, 22) is called Khamor or "ass." Dr. Neubauer has suggested that the " mountains of Aloriah " (Gen. xxii, 2) repre-
chem (Gen.
sent an abbreviated form of the

30.
same name.
a
physical
significaticm
The
expression of
may have
Elteku,
only,
" defective
guttural.
speech."
Iphteal
of laqu
with
softened
Throughout these
tablets laqu appears as laku.
XII.
Flat tablet of yellow clay, broken in half
A.
I.
:
[a-na]
sar-ri
bili-ya
[ki
dhe-ma]
(To)
2.
the
king
d.p.
my
lord
(by letter) [ardu-ka]

(thy servant),
is-tu
[risti ?]
[at-ma]
Ri-ib-AN-iM
(I speak)
3.
(I)
Rib-Addu
sa-a
[a-na]
(to)
the
nin
master
a-na
to
who
from
(the beginnifig?)
bili-ya
4.
[dan-]ga
is
sar-ri
strong,
sep]i
the king
bili-ya
my my
lord,
5.
[a-na
AN-UT-ya
Sun-god,
d.p.
(at the feet)

6.
of
my
lord,
[vii]
TA-AN
times
am-ku-ut
Ri-ib-fAX-ni]
(7)
7.
I prostrate
bili-su
his lord
ka-li
to
myself
{/)
Rib-Addu.
is-ta-par.
a-na
la-mas-[sc]
the colossi
ali
Sends
8.
[d.p.] A-zi-ru
Aziru.
9.
All
i-na
the cities
i-ki-ni-sc
. .
.
alu
the city of
Du-la
Dula
a-na
in
ya-si
10. ir-ti-kha-at
did
11.
arm
against
mi-lik
'^^^'"^^^
7
me,
and
arad
the sen'ajit
ki-ti-ka
[epusu]
thev< ^
a-na
\
[made
a inarch
aminst
'^
thv of y
.
rii'hteousncss.
.>
12.
a-nu-ma
i-ti-li
tsabi
the soldiers
i-na
At
13.
the
same time
Du-la
there
went up
into
alu
the city of
la-mas-se
(also) the colossi
Dula
and
351
JUNE
4]

a-di
ilu
[18S9.
14. i-na-na
pa-khi-ru-ka
again
15.
together ivith
the
god
Bar-ku
who has
se a
(?)
i
.
chosen thee
. .
.
Ali
u
aiid
AN
the
The
16.
cities
god
Barak
tab
ii
i-zi-zu-su
set
a-na-ku
mas
(?)
him
.
up.
I
pi
17.
ki
ma
mas-bu
la-ki
....
e7itranee
of assembly, taking
18.
...
. .
.
ali
D.p.
Ri-[ib-AN-NiM] ....
the cities
Rib-Addu
19.
alu
the city
Tsu-mu-[ra]
of
Simyra
20.
... mi-ya
7)iy
.
21.
si
B.
I.
hi
a-na
to
pa-an
the face
ya-si
a-na
against
a-tsa
a-nu-[ma
a-na]
(at)
me.
At
sarri
the
same time
u
a?id
. . .
amili [sa sub-tu]

the courtiers
the going forth
of the hing
ki-ma
like
a-bu-ti
am-ku-[ut]
a reed
I prostrate
is-tu
myself
amili sa sub-tu
the courtiers
.... .... ....
from ....
u-ul
a-khar
behind
. .
a-na-ku
jue
ippalkitu
did not cross
ma-la-a-tum
mes
a-na
to nisi
and
pa-ni
yus-si-ir
sarru
the
my
face
directed
king
the
men
352
JuN'E 4]
PROCEEDINGS.
[bi-]ta-ti
[1SS9.
10.
a-na
to
la-ki
alu
the city of.
.
of the palace
11.
take
[Alu]
a-pi-li
u-la-bar-[sa]
{The
12.
city)
I conquered,
alu
the city
subdued
Du-la
{it)
u-la-bar-ma
[sa]
/ subdued also
13.
[is-]tu
of
la
Dula {which)
bar-ti-ka
from
14.
thy jurisdiction
ak-ra-ri
.
{had revolted 1).
... ki-se-e
/
15
tal-kut
sarri
a-na
to
tsa-[bit]
the
march
ar-du
of the king
take
16
ma
.... and
ar-ta
Ipursued
17
es i-na
.
iti
19
III
amili ...
7nen
.
.
the 3
20.
[tur]-MES
se-ip-[n]
[sa sarri ?]
the messengers
{of the king?).
Notes.
This
is
one of a
series
all
of
flat
tablets of yellow
clay sent from
Phoenicia by Rib-Addu,
alike written in the
same small peculiar
characters, difficult to decipher,
and
half obliterated.
One
is
pub-
lished in
A.
7,
my
13.
former paper.
Lamasse must be a weakened form of the Assyrian

IX,
lamasse.
For Aziru
see
2.
Here he appears
as a lieutenant of Rib-
Addu
9.
or
RibHadad
p.
in Phccnicia.
Dula must have been near Simyra.

516,
1.
For the
last
word
see
my
former Paper,
10. 12.
14.
/(v
may be
iku "the plain."

p.
For
irtikhat, see
my
former Paper,
515.
jilural Tphtoal.
-^
/////must be for
etili,
the present parti(i[)le
353
i>

June
4]
[1SS9.
15.
title
of the Assyrian
Rimmon
was Barku
for Barqu,
"the
lightning."
19.
For Tsumura or Simyra, the Zemar of Gen.

p.
x,
18, see
my
may
former Paper,
515.
B. 4, 6. Instead of a';;//// sa siibtii, " men of the throne," we read amili sarutu, " men of the kingdom."
5.
For
alntti^ see
Delitzsch
" Assyrisches Worterbuch," p. 25.
10.
The
city
I
meant may be Simyra.

y^\\\\
II, 12.
connect nlabar
:
laharu in
se)in labaru,
"an
oppres-
sive chain "
(Haupt
" Akkadische
und Semitische
Keilschrifttexte,"
87, 64).
XIII.
I insert
here a fragment belonging to M. Golenisheff, which he

to allow
was kind enough

preceding tablet
1.
:
me
to copy, as
it
forms a sequel to the
[a-na
sarri
bili-ya]
To
2.
the k'uig
my
[ana
at
lord
AN-UT-ya
sepa
the feet
sarri]
my
3.
Sun-god,
of the king
[vii
su
VII
ta-]an
am-ku-ut
7 times seven
4.
Iprostrate
amil]-i
myself
ali
[d.p. Rib-ib-AN-iM.
Du-fla]
Diila
(/) Rib-Addu.
5
The
7nen
of
tu-nu
ali
Ma-ga-[diJ
had taken
6
(?)
the city
is-tu
of Megiddo
ka
thy,
from
ma-la
as
[i]-ti-li
they
went np pan
before
many
as
du
epis-ti
the deed
is-la-a
[a]-na pan
before
he lifted
itp
10
ab-su-ti
clothing (?)
354
June
II
4]
PROCEEDINGS.
['T'?]-g^'r
[1889.
epis-tam
the
....
12
/(?) surround {>)

ta-ri-tus
/lis
work
return
13
[yus]-si-ra-si
he directed
it
14
ti-si
15.
... [amil]i
. . .
mat
of the land
sarrani
the kings
(?)
the
men
Me of Me
.
-za
.
za
ma
.... a7id
17
ut-ta-ma
18
. .
su-nu
.
lim-na-ti-ya
viy enmities
they,
19
se tsabi
i-du
....
20. ...
the soldiers
knew
bili-ya
[a]-na
to
sarri
...
21
the king
my
lord
khar(?)-ri
ur-ra
by day
22
[its-ba]-tu-ma
a-tsa
bi-ta-ti
....
23.
they took also
the exit
from
the houses
... gu-MES
.
ka
thy
li-ti
24
ma-ti
the hostages (?)

25. ...
. . .
of the land of
sa
.
[sar]-ri
bili
the
king
the lord
who
26
D.p.
sar-ri
the king
Notes.
5.
The
I^la
defective
is
word
is
perhaps itsba-tunu.
at
The
restoration
of
Megiddo
9.
confirmed by the tablets now
Berhn.
from salu.
355
202
June
4]

Absuti : see Delitzsch
s.v. 11?2h5-
[1SS9.
10. 11.
15.
kii,
For the
first
word see XIV,
61.
The second
character of the proper
name may be
ip^
lii,
or a.
XIV.
long rectangular tablet of yellow clay covered with minute
characters partly obliterated.

1.
[a-na
sarra]
raba
sar
matati-Ki
sar
[mat Mitsri]
To
2.
the great king, the
king of the world, the king of Egypt,
[am]-kha-ar
epis
nin
sa
ra-bi-[ti]
is
/ present
3.
inyself,
O
bili
creator of everything which
great,
arad
danni
a-na
sar-ri
(I) the servant of the mighty lord,

4.
to the ki?ig
[bili-y-]-a
a-na sepi
at the feet of
bili-ya
an
ut
lu-u i-su
my
5.
lord,
my
lord,
the Sun-god,
[vii
7
su] VII TA-AN

times
am-ku-ut
seven
be-li
I prostrate
myself
Verily
is
6.
[sar]-ru
i-nu-ma dannu
ma-rab
exceedingly
the king
7.
my
lord.
Lo powerful
ka-nu
is
i-nu-ma pi
mas-pu-udh i-na
in
he constituted.
i-ba-sa
Lo a mouth of judgment
ad-mi
8.
[pa]-ni-ka
thy presetice exists.

9.
The men
a-na
to
sar-ri
alu
Tsu-mu-ra
city
a-du
of the
10.
of Siniyra belonging
i-nu-ma su-par-ti
the king {air) subjects

ali
sarri
ma-a
Zarak
of the king.
11.
Lo
the message {is) thus
from
the city of
Zarak
*
its-tsa-ab-tu
iv abli d.p. arad
a-si-[ir-ta]
there have been captured the

12.
four sons of {thy) righteous servant,

a-ma-[te]
the tidings
ya-nu
is
sa-a
a-ba-lu
afid there
13.
none
who has brought
[a-na] sar-ri
to the
mi-lik i-nu-ma
king and counsel.

*
Lo
Or El)ed-Asherah.
June
14.
4]
PROCEEDINGS.
arad
ki-ti-ka
[1SS9.
[d.p.]
a-na-ku
ka-tu
thy righteous servarit {am') I.

15.
And
as for thee
sa-a
es-mu
as-pu-ru
a-na bili-[ya]
to f?iy lord.
zuhat
16.
have heard
have sent
sa-ta
mi-lik*
a-na alu Tsu-mu-[ra]
One has made a fnarch

ly.
against Simyra
i-na
sa
ki-ma itstsuru
sa
ri-bi-khu
(?)
ivhich like a bird of

18.
whom
on a precipice
sa-ak-na-at ki-na-su ki-[nis]

is
situated its nest firmly
19.
[i]-ba-sa-at
is
dannu
ma-rab
strong exceedingly
tur-si-ip-ri
20.
u amili
sa-[a]
and
21.
is-tu
messengers of tuhom
ekalli
si-dir (?)-ti
ta [-as-ku-un ?]
from
22.
the palace {thou didst appoint the
array
[as-] pu-ri
ma
(?)
(?)
[i]-na alu
Tsu-mu-[ra eribuj
/
23.
sent saying : into
Simyra
they have entered,
[a]-mu-ra
[su]-ri-ib-ti-su-nu
/
24. u
have seen
D.P.
their entrance;
Ya-[pa]-AN-iM
ki-na-na-tu
the female-slaves (?)
and
25. u-ul
Yapa-Addu
[it]-ri-its
it-ti-ya
did not
26.
place
with me
amil
ka-sa-du-ma
they took also the

27.
men
.
ra-ak-bi-su
his riders,
ab(?)-na
and
the stone (?)
28. sa(?)
ki-ti-ya
ma
abna ...
. .
.
of(?)
29.
my justice
also the stone
and
sarr-ut
an-nu-tu
these
gis-mes-pa
sceptres,
abna
the stone
of sovereignty,
u
30.
il
pi-si-ru-ut
sar-ru
the
*
god of
the oracles
of the king ; and

the .Vssyrian milik signifying both "
Or " one has taken counsel,"
march
"
(from "]?n) and "counsel"
(from 1?D).
357
June
31.
4]

sar-ru
[1889.
ya-aq-bi
a-na sa-su-nu
to
spake the king

32.
them,
su-bat
tal-ku-ni
tu-khad-dal
'''and thou dost give tip the seaf{s) thou hast taken {?)
2,2,-
ma-la
as matiy as
ya-ab-nu
sar-ru
a-na
sa-su-nu
had
created the kifig for
them
34. u
abil
the so?i
arad
bili
sal e(?)
and
of
the servant
of the lord atid the
women
servant."
ab-bu
The father,
35.
il
AN-Ki
earth,
sarru
gab-ba a-na
to
nisi
the 36.
god of heaven and

.
the kifig, speaks

.
the
men
[ma]
thus:
ni-iz
ka-li
.
ardi-ya
all
my
servatits
37
su a-na
his
to
ti-il-li
38
na
. .
thou shall go up{?)
39
pani-ya
before
me and
. .
40
na
na
ma
mi-im-[mi]
41.
[u]
eli-ya
ya-nu
is
(and) above me there

42. sa-su-nu
sa-a
11
not
sa-a
any
iii
of them
whether
ttiio
or three ....
43
ilu
es-mi-[i]
and
44.
the
god heard
ki-ti-su
a-ma-te
the report
arad
an-[ut]
of his righteous servant, and the Sun-god

arda-su
his servant,
is-ta-la
45. ya-ab-bil ba-la-ta a-na
brought
46.
life
to
epis
the action
ardi-su
ta-sa-ni (?)
after.
bili
and
of his servant he enquired

a-na ya-si
to
The
exaltafioti (?)
47. sa-lidh
tab-bal
of rule thou didst bring
me, and,
lord,
35S
June
48.
4]
PROCEEDINGS.
sa baladhi
it-ti-ka
[1889.
ma-la*
tlie fulness
of
life (is)
with thee and

lu-u d.p. A-zi-ru
49.
pa-as-kha-ti
the domestics
biti
of the palace.
Then
Aziru
and
50.
D.p.
Ya-pa-AN-iM la-ku
held
la-a
a-na-ta
Yapa-Addu
51.
eli-ya
a meeting
i-li-hu
ivith me,
and
they tvent not

si-is-ta
up
su-kin-nu
52.
rai-im-mi
any {of them).

53.
it-ti-ya
A
Ki-su
conferetice they
held
na-ma-ri [sa]
with me.
54. a-na
to
That place of observation {which belonged)

sa
(to)
ya-si
ab-a
MU-ni
myself which
is-tu da-ri
my
father had given
55.
sar-ri
the
56.
king for
sa-ta
ever,
a-raa-te
a-na-ku
to
arad
ki-[ti]
One brought
57.
the report
me
a-na
the righteous servant^

ya-si
ul-za
ma
a-nu-ma
and I
this
rejoiced accordingly loithin myself.
Now
58. a-ma-te an-ni-ta a-kin a-na-[ku]
report
make,
59.
ip-ru
tJie
sa-a sepi-ka
sar-ru
dust of thy feet

a-bu
king
la-a A-zi-ru
60.
a-bu-ka
O father,
61.
la-a
thy father (is) not Aziru ;\

i-gur
matati-Ki-MES-[at]
the
he has not girdled

62. kha-za-ni-su
his prefects
world :
[u
?]
nam-sub-su
his diviiuition
ila-te
and
(and?)
d.p.
6 2,.
tJie
ill
Ku
gods and the goddesses and the god ....

*~
it
Or perhaps
hasiiia ( f: I
t:|)
is
"the
gratificalion."
The
characters are
written so closely together that
impossible to determine with certainty liow
they should be divided,
t Or perhaps
"
father, father, restrain {kald) Aziru."
359
June
64.
4]

e-pi-is
[18S9.
ardu-su
servant,
(are) the
65. a-na
to
work of Ids
o.it'ay
and
a-bi-ka
. .
is-pu-un
bit
sweep
the house
of thy father ;
i-su-[ru]
66.
[a]-na
d.P.
Tar-ku-mi-ya
against the land of

67.
abli
Tarknmiya marched
a-si-irta
arad
the sons
of (thy) righteous servant, and
68.
la-ku
mat
mat
sarri
a-na
to
sa-su-nu
there took the comitry

6g.
of the king belonging

Mi-ta-na-na-nu
them
sar
sar
the
king of the country of Mitana-7ianu and the king
70.
mat
of the country of
Tar-ku-si
sar
mat
Kha-ta
Hittites.
Tarkusi and the king of the land of the

sarri
71.
ilu
pi-si-ra
tsabi
sarri (?)
The god who

72.
it-ti
inspires the ki?ig the soldiers
of the king
(?)
D.P.
Ya-an-kha-an
arad
the servant
with
73.
Vankhan
mat
sar
Ya-ri*-mu-ta
of the
74.
king of the country of Yarimuta

. .
[u
atid
Nis] Gis-BAB Mil-ku-mi

the porter
Melech-mi
75
MES
took with them
?
76
UD-DU-Ni-[ma]
they
came forth
and
77
is-ta-par-[su-nu]
he sends
them.
2
Edge-:
ab-la-[ka?]
thy
?
a-na arad ki-ti-su

to his righteous servant.
son
Notes.
7.
Assyrian,
Maspudh, the Heb. 13512?^, docs not occur elsewhere in and is probably derived from the Canaanitish language of
the scribe.
9.
We
cannot read maslmt, pL of masbu, V, Edge.
Adi}, literally " property."

*
Written like
k/tii ;
but the true reading
is
given by
XXXI,
29.
360

June
4]
PROCEEDINGS.
is
[1S89.
12. Abalii
a Hebrgeo-Phoenician 3 Sing. Perf.

abil.
Kal
not an
Assyrian 3 Sing. Permansive, which would be

18.
Kina-su ought to be kina-su, but the substitution of
ti^ for
in the pronunciation of the Canaanitish scribe illustrates the repre-
sentation of
;i^
by
in the
Assyrian reproduction of
Hebrew proper
names.
24.
Kinanatu seems
(W.A.I.
to
II,
be connected with the Assyrian kinati

48,
4).
and
kiiiattutu
But we are
also
reminded of
31, 33.
Yaqbi and yabnu
for iqbi
and
ibmi^ are Canaanitish forms.
So
2\%o yabbil in line 45.

34.
The
sense of this line escapes me.

literally
49. Faskhati,
"the
women who remain"

/^ry/'/^^/Z
in the harims,
from paseik/m "to
rest."
The
masc.
occurs
eli
in
XV,
10.
50. Literally, "took a meeting before me,"
being used like
mukhi.
With anata compare the Heb. ^^^^

from sasu, "to speak" or "consult."
from
'^^^\^,
52. Sista^
61. Igiir, possibly 69.
see above, XIII, 11.

na/iii
The
More
addition of the syllables

is
to
the
name
of the
country of Mitana
71.
curious.
"the god of the oracles of the king." From 27-30 it would appear that it was a stone, like the Hebrew Urini and Thummim, which was carried about by the officers of the
literally,
11.
Pharaoh.
XV.
A
I
small tablet of yellow clay, greatly injured

:
in the
same hand-
writing as the preceding
[nisi?]-MES-ya
my
2
7nen
ki D.p. Ri-ib-AN-iM
....
3.
.
Rib-Addu
a-na amili gaz-mes

.
to the executioners
.
4.
u
a7id there
ya-nu
sa-a
was none who

is-tu
5.
[il-li-]ku
mi-im-ma-su
all,
went, anyone at
from
.-^6^
JuxE
6.
4]

ki-[ni]
[18S9
[pa-ni-]ya a-na mi-ni la-a
my
7.
prese7ice to a countless
number.
[bi ?]-in-ti yu-us-sa-ar-[ri]
The girl
8.
(1) he directed
[a-]na e-kal
to
kima
of
tab-bi-ya
[u]
the palace, the habitation
my
and
companion,
and
9.
alani-su-nu
their
cities
a-na
sa-su-nu u
belonging to
them
10.
pa-as-khu-ti
the domestics.
DU-ak
an
UT-[ya]
march,
{my) Sun-god,
11.
i-na
i7ito
pa-ni-ka
thy presence,
la-a
su-up-ru-[ni]
and do thou send
{me),
12.
tam-na
sum-su-nu
a?id thou shall not recount their

13.
is-tu
name
mu-khi-ka
before thee ;
[lu-u]
from
14.
and
verily
.
D.p.
A-ma-an-ma
sa ki la
Amawna
15.
tuho
....
life
sa-a-su
u
the
AN-zi-[ti]
him and
16.
it-ti-ya
god of
?
ina
a-la-[ki]
with me in {the course) of the march

17.
LX
of
ru-ku-bi-ya
a-na mu-khi-ka [ina]
my 60
chariots to thy presence, in
18.
pa-ni pa(?)-ri
ma
su par-ru
front
19.
ya-nu
sa-a
a-ba-[lu] the
neztfs
There
20. a-na
to
is
none
who has brought

u
sa-[a]
mu-khi-ka
thy presence
and of whom
A-[ma-an-ma]
21.
sar-ru a-na d.p.
the
22.
king
to
Amanma
[iq]-ba
has spoken
22>
362
June
24.
4]
PROCEEDINGS.
[mi-na]
[18S9.
sa-ni-tu
a second time
25.
la-a ti-im-[na?]
thou dost not say

26.
....
u amilu Kha-a-su
atid the
Khasu
?
27.
sa-a
u ina
kha-a-[su-su]
7vho also in {the course) of {his) inspection

28.
sa-ni-tu
lu-u-mi-id
a second time has committed

29.
ar-na
ya-aq-[bi]
a sin
30. i-na in
aiid he speaks
31. D.p. Ya-pa-AN-TM
tur-[sip-ri]
Let Yapa-Addu
32.
the messenger
. .
ar-na li-ma-ad
the sin bear
....
sar-ru
(?) the
^t^.
a-pa-ruv
a-na
{?
sa-a-su
a conspiracy
34.
sa-ni-tu
king
has heard) against himself.

a-[na]
mi-na
ip-sa-ti
A
35.
D.P.
second time
my
business {is) with

iz. .
Ya-pa-AN-iM i-nu-ma
Yapa-Addu.
36.
D.P.
Behold
{he has brought)
NA
D.p.
NA MA
a-na ya-[si]
to
certain
37.
animals
11
me.
a-nu-ma
elipi-ya kha-ar-pa-ti
2
Now
38.
my
my
ships,
pointed
(/)
[ma]-rab
very,
TUM-MES-ya
si-im-mi-i
treasures (?) a fid

it-ti-su
my
39
ma-rab
....
40.
very, along with

sar-ru
him
[yus]-si-ra
nis-iz-bab-su
has directed the king.

41.
[is-tap]-pa-ra
His porter
be-ri
11
ina
in the
[clii>i]
he has sent
company of
363
the
two
ships.
June
42.
4]

ya-nu
[1889,
mi-im-mi sa-a
none
is-tu
There
43.
is
at all
sa-a-su
who
[il-li]-ku
has gone from

44.
him.
[amil] gaz-[mes]
The executioners
45.
...
. . .
it-ti
[su]
zvith
[him)
Edge.
1.
D.p.
Ya-pa-AN-iM
[tur-sip-fi]
And,
2.
O
til-la
Yapa-Addu {my messenger)

a-na
alani
cities
....
yoti shall
3.
go up against the
aq-ru
[dhe-]mu
is-[mu]
The
letter
I have
read {the king) has heard.
Notes.
I
o.
For paskhuti see above, XIV, 49.

I
16, 27.
cannot identify the character, which seems to mean
" course " or " progress."

26, 27. Khasii appears to
be the
full
word,
"an
in
inspector," from
khasu "to see."

33. Apariiv
p.
seems
to
mean "conspiracy"
my
former paper,
511, line
T^(i.
8.
The animals
are possibly "mules."

,
37.
3.S.
p. 2
6.
Kharpati, perhaps connected with J r^ TUM-MES, perhaps "seals;" see Briinnow's Classified Simmi I can throw no light upon.
List,
41.
Beri, literally "sight," from baru, "to see."
XVI.
Small tablet of red clay, broken in
1
half.
ina an-ni-ta
an UT
Sun-god
In
2.
this the
.... ....
D.p. abla-ya yus-si-ir-ra-[am]
my
son
directed
364
;;
; ; ; ;
June
3.
4]
PROCEEDINGS.
bili-ya
ili-ya
[18S9.
D.p. sarru
A\-UT-ya
even the king

4.
my
lord,
my
god.,
my Sun-god
pi
yus-si-ra
narkabati
arid the speech he directed.

5.
The chariots
AN-UT-ya
sarri
bili-ya
ili-ya
of the king
6.
it-ti
my
lord,
my
u
god, 7ny Sun-god,
D.p. abli-ya
ardu na-tsa-ru
the servant
bili-ya
{are)
7.
with
my
son
and
of the guard
ili-ya
ALU-KHAL-MES
of
tlie
sarri
AX-UT-ya
fortresses of the king

yus-si-ra
my
lord,
my
god,
my Sun-god;
8.
narkabati
a7td he has directed the chariots

9.
sarri
bili-ya
[ili-Jya
AN-UT-ya
of
10.
the
king
my
lord,
my
god,
my Sun-god
ti-ili-ku-ni
a-na
mu-khi
and
11.
they have gone to the presence

ili-ya
sarri-ya
Samsi-ya
of
12.
my
king,
my
god,
my
Su7i-god
pa-ni
e-ri-da
a-na
and I descended
13.
sarri
before the face

ili-ya
bili-ya
AN-UT-ya
of
14.
the king
lu-Li
my
lord,
my
god,
my Sun-god
e-bu-is
e-te-bi-sa
afid indeed
15.
eli
have performed the business

u
a-kini-mi
sarrani
ana-ku
relating to the kings,

16.
and I have
bili-ya
united, even I,
ili-ya
khu-ki
it-ti
sarri
AN-UT-ya
my
17.
bosom with the king
my
lord,
my
god,
my Sun-god
lim-ni-te a-na pn-ni u .... mi and I have .... what is hostile to the presence
sarri
18.
bili-ya
ili-ya
AM-UT-ya
of the king
19.
my
lord,
my
god,
my Sun-god
yus-si-ra
narkabati
and
he has directed the chariots
365

June
20.
4]

ti-ili-ku-ni
tip
[1889.
[u]
a-na
to
mu-khi
the presetice
a7id they have gone

21.
[sarri
bili-]ya
ili-ya
AN-[uT-ya]
of
the
king
my
lord,
my
god,
my
Sun-god.
Notes.
14.
The
misspelling or mispronunciation ebuis for ebis
is
notice-
able.
16.
Khiik{i)
must
be
the
Hebrew
pSr\
with
the
guttural
weakened.
XVII.
Tablet of
1.
medium
size
and black
clay,
much worn
[a]-na bili-ya
[sarri]
To my
2.
lord [the king']

sa
AN NIN
Ti-DiN tsab-bit
life
mat
[Mi-its-ri sa]
the divine lord of the

3.
land of {Egypt, ivho)
has received
bili-ya
ili-[ya
4.
[a]-na sepi
AN-UT-ya]
Sun-god),
at the feet
5.
of my
lord,
my god {my
am-ku-ut
[vii]
su
VII
A-AN
seven times seven

6.
Iprostrate
myself,
ardu-ka
En-ni-mi-nu-[ma]
(/) thy servant En}ii-mimi\_ma\

7.
rag-ma-at
ali
Du-la-Ki
city
The complaint of the

8.
of Dula
gi-is-da-ri
dhar-gis-mes
the sceptres
9.
sa Gis tik(?) dan-nu
pap
sa-ga-am
of strong
ID.
lit
wood,
of the tall species,

abli
the sons
(?)-[ti?]-yaga-am-ru
complete {export
?),
[dam-] gar
my
II
of the 7ninister
Gis-MEsi-na [sa ?]-da-ni

the trees in the
mountains
(?)
66
June
12.
4]
PROCEEDINGS.
mat
Ya-ri-ti-Ki (?) i-na
[1SF9.
[is-tu ?]
{from
13. i-na
?)
the country of Yariti (?), in

napis-ti [sa]
life
ba-la-adh
in the presentation of the

14.
of
biti-ya
7fiy
sal-da
sa (?)
ina ku (?)-mu-um (?)
house .... luhich
(?) {is) in the
court (?)
15.
ma-si-el tim-ma-li
like
yesterday
r6
im
as-ta-pa-ar-si-[na]
I sent
17.
.
them.
ti
z\
ta-ni a-na
E-GAL-tim
sa
for
18
the palace, the preservation
of the
life
of
i-da-gal (?) a par(?)
he
sees (?)
19
du-na
li-es-mi
may
20
lie
hear
temeni
the foujidatioji stones
The two
23
next lines are destroyed.
ardu-ka
tliy
servant
ili-ya
24 of
25.
[i-na]
ali
sar-ri
tlie
d.p. A-du-(u)
king
.
my
.
god,
[k.i]
.
Adft
i-du-ku-su
Ni*-bar
in
26.
.
the city
Nibar
they slew
him
MES
T)
kurunni
of wine.
a-na
a-na-ku
ma
ya-nu
(with draughts
I
mati
{there)
[sa]
was not
27
{They ?narched) against the country

28.
D.P.
of
jk
arad
a-si-ir-ta
[ir-]ti-khu
{thy) righteous servant]

29.
and armed
.
themselves.
D.P.
Mi-na-an-mas
(?)
. .
[sar]
mat [Kha-ti]
Minan-mas
30.
its-tsa-bat
king of the country of the Hittitcs

ali
[ina]
Ar-
-ta
.
was captured
*
{in) the city

ir.
of
Ar
ta,
Or perhaps
t Or, perhaps, Ebcd-Ashcrah.
367
June
31.
4]

sa [mat Mi-ta-]an-na
[1SS9.
[a-na sar-]ri
belofigi/ig to the ki?ig
of
Mitanna
ti-du-ku-su
32. lim-[ni-]ya
am-mi-ni
my
2,z-
enemy.
Why
did you slay him

Kha-ti-[Ki]
the Hittites
en(?)-su(?)
He
34.
70 as sick (?)
bu-ut
mat
Ar-tsi
sarri
bil
mati-Ki
at the entrance to the land of Artsi of the king the lord of the land.
35.
i-nu-ma
its-tsa-bat
sar
Kha-ti-[Ki]
At
36.
that time 7vas caftii?-ed the king of the Hittites

li-mat
the vicinity
ina
in
mat mat mat
Ku-ti-ti-Ki
of the cotmtry of Kutiti.

Mi-it-ta-ni-Ki
37.
sar
The
38.
kifig
of the country of
Mitana,
sar
Na-bu-ma-Ki
the king
39.
of the country of
sar-ra-tu
Nabuma
[a-na]
sar
the
and
40.
D.p.
king of the kingdom {against)

arad
a-si-ir-ta
[il-li-ku]
{thy) righteous servant {marched).
41.
[a-]na-ku
pi the
us
(?)-[si-ir ?]
mouth directedQ)
Notes.
It is
it is
unfortunate that the tablet
is
in so mutilated a condition, as
one of the most interesting
in the collection,
and seems
to give
the
name
of a Hittite king. us of the sculptures on the Egyptian

the Pharaoh receiving the symbol of
life
3. The phrase reminds monuments which represent
from the gods.

8.
9.
Gisdari
see W.A.I. II,
3,
590.
Sagam
for
saqam, from sagu, "tall."

14.
is
10.
For damgar, see VI,

If
12.
my
transliteration
right,
the
scribe
has
erroneously
repeated ina twice.

dal-ti ki-i-na, "
But
it
is
possible that
we ought
to read
mat-ya
my
country, a strong door."
368
[ibSg.
June
4]
PROCEEDINGS.
Salda
I
14.
1
cannot explain.
5.
Timmali, the Heb. hyOiT^-
25.
The name
first
of the city
may be Nimas
or Irmas
or Irbar
/>.
.,
though the
last
character seems to resemble ni
more than
The
character of the
28.
name
is lost.
For
irtik/iu,
is
see above, XII, 10.
35. Artsi
" evidently the Semitic VHi^, " land
XVIII.
A
1.
fragment of grey
clay,
broken
in half
amil ma-tsa-ru
The
2.
guard
ad-in
sa
whom I
3.
gave
ti
.
al (?)-ku-u
. , . .
and 1 have gone{?)

4.
al (?)-li-[ka]
ma-a-ri
and
5.
I went {2)
te-[lat-su-nu]
su-ut-tal
ebu-sa-su
cause to go up their
6.
march up
{jvhich)
I have made for him
XIII mi-e
su-nu-ma
thefn,
and
7.
13
and
su-ut-tal
til-la-at-su-nu
tip.
cause to ascend their tnarch

8.
i-nu-ma
i-ka-si-is
a-na-ku
me.
Behold he overcomes
9.
PAL DUB (?) nu
si
tu i-na ya-si
ifi
myself
te-la-at-su-nu-ma
;
10.
su-ut-tal
and
11.
cause to ascend their march up also

li-im-lik
let the
sarru
ardu-su
and
12.
king counsel his servant

amil ra-bi-tsa-su
;
li-si-ra
sarru
let the
king direct his night-guardiau
369

June
13
4]

i-na as-ri-su-nu
:
[1S89.
in
their place.
.
14
mi
is-ta-khi-id
he gives
15
(?)
emiri
the asses,
pi
kaspi
silver
a mouth of
The
19
next 4 lines are obliterated.

pi
is-mi be-[ili]
....
20
{^the
words) of my mouth
ardu-su
pi
my
ab
lord heard
be-ili
i.
.
-su
his servant the speech of the father
my
lord (obeyed).
21
im-ma
su
22
me
ya
iz
sa ru
ma
23
a-ma-te-ya [sa] pi
.... my {lord) my message of my mouth

24.
...
.
. .
a-ma-te
is-mi (?) sarru
....
the message the
king heard ....

be-ili-ya
25.
Gis
the
bat-te
a-na sarra
the
.... mi
beams
(?) to
ta-ti
king
ti
. .
my
. .
lord
ta
26
and
27.
mi-e-mi
(?)
pi-ku-ur
the flower
ab-nam
[u se-iz-] ni
of the crops and the corn

sarri
be-ili
.
28.
tsabi
bitat
the soldit rs of the houses of the king
my
lord \took
f\
Edge
I
[mi ?]-e-nu-mi-ma a-na bila

also
to the
.
lord
[us-]si-ra
a-na
to
he directed ...
...
370
June
4]
PROCEEDINGS.
Notes.
[1889.
5.
S'/^Z/rt/
istaphal imperative of H'î^literally
12. Rabitsa,
"a
lier-down,"
and apparently,
therefore,
denoting a guard who lay

at night.
14.
in front of his master's sleeping
apartment
Istakhid ; comp. Heb. IHU^-
24.
The
strange character in this line seems to be intended for
e.
25. Gis batie c^n have no connection with battu-batte,
"round
about."
27.
From XXI,
For AB-NAM
I,
13,
it
would seem
to signify
"beams."
Sasurru, see Jensen in the Zeitschrift fur
Assyriologie
pp.
409
sq.
I.
For
miniifni, see
XXIV,
10.
XIX.
Small
1.
tablet,
blackened on one
bili-ya
side.
[a-]na
sarri
To
2.
the
king
my
lord,
ilani-ya
AN-UT-ya
my
3.
gods,
my
Sun-god,
ki
dhe-ma
letter
by
4.
at-ma
d.p.
Mil-ki-li
ardu-ka-ma
thy sen'ant,
/ speak, (7)
5.
Malcliiel,
and
ip-ri
sa
sepa-ka
thy feet.
sarri
the dust
6.
of
a-na
sepi
the feet
bili-ya
At
7.
of the king
my
lord,
ilani-ya
AN-UT-ya
my
8.
gods,
my Sun god,
TA-A-AN
VII
su
VII
am-ku-ut
seven times seven

9.
I prostrate
brought,
ilani-ya
myself.
a-ma-at
ul te-bi-la
Messages
10.
I have
bili-ya
sarru
O
11.
king
my
lord,
my
ya-si
gods,
AN UT-ya
a-na by
my
Sun-god,
myself.
371
June
12
4]

i-su
[18S9.
a-nu-um-ma
NoT-V
si-im (?)-su
I have
my
u
his despatch
?)
13.
a-na
sarra
the king
bili-ya
for
14.
lord,
il
Samsi-ya
sa-me
of heaven;
my Sun-god
15.
and
the
god
u
a7id
lu-u-pi-i-ti
7nay he open
{it),
16.
sarru
e7'e?i
bilu-ya
ili-ya
the king
my
lord,
my gods,
17.
Samsi-ya
i-nu-ma
my
18.
sa-si
Sim-god.
a-sar
(is)
Behold
this 19.
the place
bili-ya
sarri
sa
of the king
20.
it-te-ya
{is)
fny lord,
who
with me.
Notes.
12.
If
tm
is
the right reading,
we should
get
si>n,
from satnu,
" to appoint."
14. Same represents the Assyrian same ; Shem in Assyrian would naturally appear
as a proper
name Sanni
or
as
same
in Canaanitish.
XX.
Small tablet of yellow clay,
I
much
broken,
bili-ya
my
2.
lord
ka-ra-ti
a-na
ardu-su
his servant
u
atid
bar-ru
for
3.
eli
sepi-su
his feet
a-na
sib-bi-ir-ti
its
su
{?)
Over
4.
for
payment
a-sar
i-ba-sa-at
exists.
a place
5.
si-bi-ir-ti
sarri
bili-ya
The pay men t {?)
of the king
my lord
372

June
4]

XXI.
[1S89.
A
1.
small fragment of brown clay,

[a-na]
sarri
much worn
bili-[ya]
?)iy
To
2.
the king
ali
lord
[i-na]
A-bi-is
{in)
3.
the city
of Ahis
a-na
at
sepi
the feet,
ili
VII
VII
7 {times) 7
4.
a-na
at
isid
sarri
banu
bin-su
his son,
the throne
of the god
ardu-su
his sen'ant
the king
who
arad
created
5.
D.p.
Kha(?)-sa
Kha{})sa
6.
and
the servant
sarri
[a-na-]
ku
I.
ali
a-na
of the king
7.
{am)
To
sarri
city
D.p. A-na-ni-ri
Ananiri
8.
of the
of the king
u
ayid
a-na-ku
nin
the lord
me
VI
9.
su
i-na
f)
tsal-mu
thr
6 times (gave orders

10. [sa]
ali
in
bili-ya
shadow
u
sarri
of
11.
the city
of the king
my
lord
and
a-na
bi(?)-i-ra
biti
for
1
the well (?)

sa-ga-lu
of the house
2.
a-na
to
fnrnish
(?)
13.
pa-ni-tum
the front
bat-te-e
with beams
id-din
{J)
14.
AN-TA
aboz'e
he gave
15.
kan-ni-su
his injunctions
16.
[a]-na
to
arad
the servant
bili-su
of his lord ;
17.
te-id-din-su
and
thou hast given
him
374

Junk
18.
4]
PROCEEDINGS.
al
[i8}?9.
bit-ib-bu
the city
19.
of the
jvhite house
ba-su-ti-su
as his possession
20.
pu-rid-du-ti
the messages
and
Edge
I
a-na
to
a-bu-ti-ya viy fathers a-bu-ti-ya
a-na
to
my
fathers
ya-pi.
ka-bi-ti
numerous
he increases.
Notes.
2.
For the
lain
city of Abis, see
my
former Paper
frontier
(p. 511).
It
seems
to
have
on the north-eastern
mentioned
in
of Egypt.
The name
at
reminds us of that of the country of Absha, from which the Semites
came who
Hassan,
12.
13.
15.
are
the
tomb of Khnum-hotep
Bcni-
Sagalu
cannot explain.
For
battc, see
XVIII,
25.
Kafmi, from kanu.
Cf W.A.I. V,
15,
46
5<7.
19. Basuti,
from basu, "to

\.o
exist," like l>usu,
"property."
26, 45.
20. Purridduti, akin
piiridu ox piridu.
W.A.I. IV,
E.
first
3.
part
yabnu and yaqhi, of the name of Yapa-Addu.

Yapi, like
for the Assyrian ipi :
hence the
XXII.
Large fragment of coarse clay
1.
:
XIII
sarrani
nin
the lord
Thirteen
2.
kings
sa
mat
Mi-its-ri-Ki
of
3.
Egypt
bu-su-me
sa-me
heard
375
June
4-
4]

[u]
i-na
[1889.
na-ma-ru
the si^ht
(and)
amil
in
SA-GAZ-MES
executioners
of the
6.
at-ta-khaf
cc 200
?
kaspi
pieces
/ received
eli
of silver
besides
cxL 1 40
A-ME-MES
su-par-ti
sa
the despatch
of
amil
the
ra-bi-zi-i
n is, h t-S'uardians
ell
sa
ya-si-ya
who
u
(are)
over
sa
myself
ib-bu-su
amili
the 7nen
and
ip-sa-ti
who performed
an-nli-u
this
it-ti
business
biti
sa
Samsi
the
with
14.
the house
of
sa
Sun-god
i-na
Gis
the
ki-ri
in
15'
garden
da
of
sarri (?)
(?)-na-ti
the king {?)

16,
u
arid
lu-u-sib
II
ardi-ME
servants
may
he
settle
Notes.
3.
Buhane
is
unknown
to me.
8. The meaning of the phrase will be that the presents were "conveyed by the rabitsi" about whom see above, XVIII, 12. In this word V has been softened into t, as is so frequently the case in
the tablets of Tel el-Amarna.

12. 13.
The grammar
The "house
here
is
defective
we ought
will
to
have anniti.
to
of the
Sun-god"
376
be
equivalent
/cr-ari-).
the
palace of the Pharaoh or "great house" (Egyptian

June
4J
PROCEEDINGS.
XXIII.
[iSi'g.
A
blank
1.
:
large tablet of
brown day, the
latter portion of
which
is left
[a-na d.p. Ni-]im-ut-ri-ya sar
mat
Mi-its [ri-Ki]
To
2.
Niiniitriya
king of
Egypt
ki
dhe-ma
letter
by
3.
[at-ma
Ris-takul-]lim-ma-D.p. en-zu sar

(/)
mat
of the country of
I speak
Ris-takidlimma-Sin
ki?ig
Ka-ra-D. p.-du-[ni-as]
Kar-Duniyas,
4.
[eli-ka
lu-]su-ul-mu-a
a-na DAM-ka
to
abli-ka
Unto
5.
thee (be) peace from
me and
thy wife^ thy children^

sisi-ka
[u]
mati
the country
narkabati
the chariots
and
6.
and
and
the horses
of thee
[a-na amil]i-ka da-an-ni-is

to
lu-su-ul-mu
thy people
greatly
may
there be peace I
7.
akhi
binti
tsu-kha-ar-ti
the little girl,
ti-du
binti
11
bani-ya
sa a-na
brother, as
for
my
second daughter,
whom for
a-khu-za
as-pu-ra
a possession thou knoivest

8.
I sent,
i-su-ub
D.p. Ir-ta-bi
iinz.) Irtabi,
sa
zi-ka-ri-si
um-mu-sa
of whom her husband did her mother turn away even
da (?)-am-ga (?) Dainga (?)

9.
i-na
pa-na
tur-si-ip-ri
a-bu-u-a
i-sa-ap-pa-ra-
in the presence of the ambassador (luhom)
my father
sends to thee^
[kam-]ma
and
10.
yume
for
ma-h-du-ti
ul-ta-ka-ta-la
su-kha-sa
(?)
many days I have

u
detained her dmcry

sa-a
(?)
11.
li-ki-sa-da-as-su
su-ul-ni;i-na
may
she obtain
it
and
the gift
which
377
June
12.
4]

a-bi-ya
[1SS9.
ana
to
tu-se-ib-bi-la-am
mv father
thou didst send.
13.
i-na-an-na a-na-ku
tur-si-ip-ri
as-pu-ra
um-ma kam
su-
Again
14.
I
KAM
an ambassador
ta-ak-ta-la-ma
also have sent, sayiftg :
MU
VI
sa-a sanat vi
the 6 th
15.
year thou hast

khuratsi
tea ited for, atid also in the 6th

sa-di
year
XXX ma-na
kaspu tibku a-na
30 inanehs of gold of the mountain (and) silver molten for

ul-ma-ni-ya tu-ul-te-bi-la
my
present
16.
thou hast sent
IV
ban
sa-a-su a-na
it
pa-na
d.p. U-si-i tur-si-ip-ri-ka
4 bans of
17.
in
the presence of
i-ta-ma-ar.
Usi thy ambassador
yuts-tsi-id-du-ma
one has collected afid presented.

18.
i-si
ina na-ra-ba a-di-na-as-su-nu

in a ...
.
tur-si-ip-ri-ka
The whole
19.
have
I given
them.
Thy ambassador
ul-ta-as-pu-ra
um ma
saying:
a-bil-ka-am-ma
I have
20.
sent
I bring thee
i-si
again
tim-ni-[in-ni]
{to me),
u su-ul-ma-ni sa-a
also the present
which the whole {of it) thou didst pay
21.
an-nu-u
xxx
ma-na
khu-ra-tsi sa
tu-[se-ib-bi-la a-na]
this namely, the
30 maîehs of gold which thou didst send for

e-im-taq-[qa-an-ni
(to
(?)
22.
[su-] ul-ma-ni sa-a
?]
a present
which was pleasing

e-te-bu-us
i-na tu
me)
(?)
23
I (?)
24
bi
have done in
te-e-te-bu-us
thou hast dofie

25
u sa ka
ri
and
26
ut-te-ru-ma
ad-din
a sa ka
....
27
they (?) have brought back a7id
I have given
sak-ka-am-ma
thee
it-ti-ya
and
with
me
28
si-i-ti
378
JiTNE 4]
PROCEEDINGS.
sa
at-ta
[1889.
29
te-bu-su
which thou hast done

30
XV SAL-MES 15 women
?
1
La..
50
.
.
31
ul-te-bi-la-[am]
/
32
have sent
X
10
Gis
LAL MES
etsi [clhabi]
lal trees,
good
trees,
^T^.
[ul-te]-bi-ra
a-na su-ul-mani ka-li
/
34.
huve transported for
a present ;
all
ul-te-bi-la-ak-ku.
have sent
to
you.
Notes.
On
tiuter,
I.
the blank part of the tablet

" god."
is
written the Egyptian character
Nimutriya represents, as Prof. Erman has pointed out, the

of the Egyptian
name
king Amenophis
III,
usually transcribed
Ra-mat-neb or Ra-ma-neb by Egyptologists.

shows that the
3.
The form
of the
name
final /
was sometimes pronounccnl

first
in the Avord
mat.
Dr.
have restored the

p. 3).
part
of the king's
name from
Winckler {Bericht,
7. 8.
Binti saniti hani-ya, "the second daughter of
my
begetting."
/
The form
Isub
si instead of sa in zikari-si
is
seems
to
be due to the
following.
TO.
the Heb. ^.TC?1.
Ultakatala must be from ^572, h'ke tahtala in

peculiar.
1.
14, but the
form
is
Other peculiar forms
in
this text are likisada for

1.
likusada,
to be the
15. 17.
18.
1 1,
and ultebilakku
for nltebilakka in
34.
Siikhad seems
Heb. intir.
Tibkn, "refined" metal, from tabaku, "to pour out."

Yutstsiddu, from etsidu,
///.
"to harvest."
more
usually in the sense of " with ;" see .Mckn Smitli,

II, p. 32.
" Keilschrifttexte Assurbanipals,"

48, 32, dik iij^)
is
iXaraba
in W..\.I. II,
given as the A(-cadian equivalent of narabu.
379

June
4]
L18S9.
XXIV.
Large rectangular tablet of grey clay
1.
:
[a-na-ku] d.p. Su-ub-bi-ku-uz-ki
sar
[sa]
I {am)
2.
Subbi-kiizki
king
of
[mat]
the country
ma(?)-ti-Ki
a-na d.p, Khu-ri-i-[ya]
of ....
ti.
To
akhi-ya
ki
Klmriya
dhe-[ma at-ma]
letter
3.
[sar
Izing
mat
of
Mi-]its-ri-i-Ki
Egypt
my
a-na
brother by
(/ speak)
4.
[lu-u]-sul-mu
makh-ri-ka
before thee
biti-ka
;
lu-u-sul-[mu]
May
to
6.
there be peace
may
there be peace
5. [a-na DAM-]ka
abli-ka
tsabi-ka
narkabti-[ka]
thy wife, thy children, thy house, thy soldiers, thy chariots ina lib]-bi
[u
mati-ka
ag-gis
lu-u-sul-mu
and within
7.
thy coutitry exceedingly

tur*-sip-ri-ya
may
there be peace !
akhi
sa
a-na
to
a-bi-ka
as-pu-ru
O
8.
brother I
my
messenger ivhom
sa
a-bi-ka
thy.father
thy father
I have
sent,
mi-ri-is-ta
e-ri-su
a-na
sarri
and
9.
the request
which
asked
of the king
liii-lik
um-ma
saying:
'
rubu
ya-um
to-day
lu-u-ni-ib-bu-us
let
...
O prince,
. .
us take
sa
tvhich
counsel {together)^
a-se-im-sa-ka
10.
la-a
aq-bi
mi-nu-me-e
I do
11.
not mentio?i
bil (?)-., .-ku-u
officer
I
u
.for
thee,
amil
the
e-bu-us
mi-ri-is-ta
sa
has performed, and the request which

a-bi-ka
e-ri-su
12.
a-na
a-bu-ka
me-im-ma
no one
u-ul
also as regards thy father asked thy father {but)

13.
?
khup
?),
am-te-lu-u
sa-ti-na
{attended to
14.
I have fulfilled all this.

pal-tu (?) la-bi-tu the
a-te-ri
Gis
?
.
?
. .
a-kum-ka
The
15.
I collected for thee

sent,
/ despatched,
am-me-ni
7vhy tak (?)-la-as-su-nu-ti
1
sa
u-se-bi-la
akhi-ya
which
I have
O my
brother,
didst thou detain {!) them
The
scribe has erroneously used the character
which rejuesents dur
for the
syllable tur.
.^80
June
16.
4]
PROCEEDINGS.
akhi-ya
[iSJ^'g.
i-na-an-na
a-na gis-gu-za
sa
a-bi-ka
Again,
17.
O
u
t)iy
brother,
for the throne ichich thy father
ya-te-ru
ki-me-e
(?)
a-kum-ka
have
u
thee ei'en
a-na-ku
I,
despatched both the robes

18.
I collected for
ill
c(?)xLii ma-na i-na bi-e-ri
kha-as-kha-nu-ma
142
19.
(?)
manehs
in the sight of the
god we have
a-na-ku i-na
I,
desired,
be-ri
and
u
also
i-na-an-na
ma-zu-ta
again
a libation-bowl, even
in
the keeping
20. ka-an-na-ku-u sa-a pa-nu
mi-ri-is-ta
of a seal
21.
in fro?it ;
and
the request {which)
a-na
[sarri]
a-na a-bi-ka
aq-bu-u
a-na
to
akhi-ya-ma
brother again
to {the king), to thy father,
have uttered
ili
my
22.
[aq-bi]
uz-za-ta
i-na bi-e-ri
i-ni-ib-bu-us
{I speak),
23
'a
{co7ênant ?) in the sight of the
god
let
us niakei'
[mi-ri-is-ta]
sa
a-na a-bi-ka
e-ri-is-[sa]
{the request) luhich to thy father
I made,
24
ya la-a
ta-bil-la-a-su
it
my
25
thou didst not bring
um-ma-a-ni sa khuratsi est-en

a7i
army
of
11
gold,
one
sa khuratsi
26
est-en sir u-ki
qar-qar-mes
....
27
one snake
...
of gold,
sa
bi-ta
KA abnu uknu
ivory,
a-na
crystal
of the house and for

akhi-ya
28
an-na-su-nu ra-bu-u
....
26
their chief ornament,
O my
brother,
ma ....
[u-se]-bi-la-su
30.
/
31
have sent
it
and
. . .
akhi-ya u sum-ma and thus, O my brother
32
ya
sir
it-ti
su-nu-ti
my
*
a snake The
witli
them
scribe has written ta
l)y
mistake.
381
June
33
4]
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCIL*;OLOGY.

akhi-ya
a-na na-a-dan (?}-ni-su-nu-[ti]
[18S9.
O my
34 u
II
brother,
for
their gift (?)
ki-me-e Gis-DA-MES-ya a-na

robes,
and
35
my
tubku
yokes
a-na
for
akhi-ya
khu-us-si
XLV
45 libation cups for

36.
my
brother,
u-da-ar-su-nu-ti
mi-nu-um-me-e
the
1
37.
them,
and
sa
akhi-ya
kha-as-kha-ta
[as]-pu-ra-am-ma
which,
38.
O my
brother,
thou didst desire,
have sent a?id
as-se-bil-ak-ku
have despatched
39.
to thee.
a-nu-um-ma a-na
JVoia
sul-ma-ni-ka
to thee
bi
bar
for a present
cup (?)
i
40.
kaspi ku-lum
v ma-na ki-lal-bi
bi
bar
of refined silver, 5
41.
manehs
in lueight
cup (?)
iii
kaspi ku-lum
ina mit-pu-u khi-ku (?)
ma-na manehs
bi-su
ki-lal-bi
in weight,
of refined
42.
II
silver
3
(?)
ga-ag-gab
Hb
kaspi
ma-na ki-lal
i?i
of silver 10 manehs
Gis-Ni
weight
ul-te-bil-ka
se?it to thee.
43.
II
kib-tum
sa a-bu-tim
2 spear-shafts, the weight of a
... I have
Notes.
2.
It
is
unlucky that the name of the country

in
is lost,
as
it
was
probably situated
Hittites.
northern Syria, in the neighbourhood of the

for
is
The form Khuriya

Nofer-kheperu-Ra,
the
name
of
as
Amenophis IV.
it
usually read
interesting,
explains
the
Greek form Oros, given by Manelho,

the king
10.
as
Wiedemann
36.
has shown, for
who
occui)ies the place of the
monumental Amenophis IV.
Alinume, written
I
minumme
in
1.
Asemsa
12.
I
cannot explain.
If the
little
ka oi abi-ka
is
right, this
must be the translation
but
have
doubt that the scribe intended to write
abi-ya, " of
my
father thy father asked."

15.
I
cannot identify the

t.
first
character of the
last
word, which
must begin with
382

June
4]
PROCEEDINGS.
Yateru^ like aferi
{\.
[iSSg.
17.
14), iphteal oi
am, "to
send."
28.
Anna, Heb.
Vr\.
34.
In Assyrian pidhni.
Tuhkii, from tabaku.
C/"âr I
35.
36. 40.
^rt/// is
cannot venture to explain.

for qulitm,
Kiilum
used
I
from
H /p-
As Dr. Oppert has shown,

coined metal.
in the later contract tablets for
41. 42.
have no idea as to how the words should be read.

scribe has
Bi.
The
added the possessive pronoun su

" or "
to its ideo-
graphic equivalent
43. Abutifu
can scarcely be abuti, " wish
purpose," nor can
kibiu?n sa abutim
mean
" the glory of ancestry,'' as this
abutiya, "
my
ancestors."
Perhaps
it
is
would require connected with abu, " a reed."
XXV.
Fragment of large tablet of dark clay, finely written, belonging to
the Rev.
1.
Chauncey Murch
akhi
Brother
2.
and
3-
u and
u
ra
4.
and
5.
akhu-ka
thy brother
6.
D.p. Na-ab-khur-ri-[ya]
Nofer-kheperu-Ra (Amenophis IV).

7.
khar-ra-na
the
sa
[at-ta]
and
8.
road
which (thou)
la
ta-pa-[ta-ar]
dost not protect

it-ti
9.
D.P.
Mi-im-mu-ri-ya
[abi-ka]
With Neb-Ma-Ra (Amenophis III) (thy father)

*
double line
is
drawn here and
after line 27
on the
tablet.
383
June
4]

a-mas-si-el
[18S9.
TO.
sa pa-an
[u]
/
11.
conferred formerly^ (and)

D.p. Na-ab-khur-ri-ya
it-ti
[a-num-ma]
(no7ci)
?
7vith
12.
Nofer-khepeni-Ra
ag-gis
ag-gis
ar-ta-[gu-um
sa]
very
13.
D.p.
I enter a MU Mi-im-mu-ri-ya
exceedingly
.
.
complaint (?).
Of
Nofer-kheperu-Ra for
years
14. sul-ma-a-ni ta-a-na-[da-ni]
the presents
15. mi-it-kha-ri-is
excellent
la tu-se-[bi-la]
together
16.
thou hast not sent
sa ab-gu-ti
up-pu
of p07C'der(?) a casket (?) ....

17.
e-te-ti-is
uni-ma
like
a
sa
18.
XIV
abnu uknu
crystal
d.p.
sad-a
14 (pieces) of
19.
of the mountain
.... ....

u i-na-an-na
Na-ab-[khur-ri-ya
]
.
And
20.
again,
N'ofer-kheperu-Ra, the
sa
etsi
u-te-ikh-khi-iz-ma
....
a7id
of wood I
21.
take possession
e-til-lu- (?)-su-u
of,
IV
the 4
qani
papyri
I have
cut,
(?)-si
22.
sa
ablu-ka im-kut-su-ma
ivhich thy son

23.
and
ap-pu-na
at once for
a-na u
24.
ra-a-hi-mu-ka an-nu-u loving thee

this one
25.
el
a-bi-i-su
a-na
above his fathers for

26.
yu-ut-ta-ra-an-ni
me
me
he restores to
27.
sa
7iihich
a-bu-u-su yu-ma-[khir]
his father presefited.
__

June
4J
PROCEEDINGS.
[1SS9.
28. a-ma-a-te-MES an-[na-te]
words
29.
ta-ak-ta-bi
these
thou speakest
30. am-mi-ni
ivhy
31.
a-na
pa-[ni]
before the face
Notes.
On
visible.
the edge of the tablet
is
a portion of an illegible docket
in hieratic, in which the symbols denoting a cartouche are alone
It is peculiarly
unfortunate that the tablet
is
in so
fragmentary
a condition, as most of the characters have Assyrian rather than Babylonian forms, and it may therefore have been a letter from the Assyrian king. Moreover 1. 22 seems to imply that Amenophis IV had a son, a fact about which the Egyptian monuments have hitherto
been
silent.
and
11.
19,
20
The connection of the lines, however, is very uncertain, may signify " Nofer-kheper-Ra has taken possession
:
of" {yutekhkhiz).
10.
Amassel, like the Heb. 7';i^D-
In W.A.I. IV, fnasalu
is
used
in the sense of a " sentence."

16. Abgiiti
and uppu
(if
this
is
the
full
word) may be connected
with the Heb. npli^ and the verb apapu, "to enclose."
17. Etetis I
cannot explain.
I
21. I
fully
am
lu.
unable to identify the character which
have doubt-
read
XXVI.
Fragment
of tablet of
medium
size
Obverse.
1.
[a]-na
sar
mat
Mi-its-ri-Ki
To
2.
the khig of
-Egypt
at-ma
d.p. A-ma-ki-zi
ardu-ka-ma
thy senuint,
/speak (even) Amakizi
and
2
3S5

June
4]

ID VIII a-na sepa
sarri
[1889.
3.
bili-ya
8 times
4.
at the feet of the king
my
lord
[AN-UTJ-ya
am-kut
myself
my Sun-god I prostrate
5.
a-na
sarra
the king
bila-ya
um-ma
:
te-su
To
6.
my
lord thus
ali
thou hast
As-(?)na-te
bita
ina pan
a-na-su
to it
a house in front of the

7.
city
of As(?)nate, a?id
be-li-ya
my
lord (has gone 1)
Reverse.
1.
[i]-na
MU
III
MU
In
2.
the 2,fd year, the
year
e-nu-ma
at that time
a[bu-u?]-ya
my father
(?)
Notes.
The
2.
contracted form oi ya used in this tablet

character of the
is
curious.
The second
proper name may be read ba
as
well as ma.
6.
The
first
character of the
name may be
read Dil as well as As.
XXVII.
Fragment of a
large tablet of grey clay
:
Obverse.
I
e-ir
e-ya
[ilanu its-Jri-ya
itti-a
it-bu
(the gods)
my
heifers ivith
me
came.
ma
arid
lu-u-du-uk-su
I will kill him.

i-da-ab-bu-ub
plotted
5.
al-li-ka-am-ma
nam-ta-ru
a-na
i-la-ni
I went
a7id the plague-demon
against the gods.
386
June
6.
4]
PROCEEDINGS.
al-su-su-ma
i-la-nu i-da-ab-bu-bu it-ti-su
[1889.
mu-u-[sam
?]
I cried to
7.
him and
i-la
the gods consulted
with him during the night (?)

la it-bu-u
a-mu-ur-ma
sa
i-na
pa-ni-ka
Hooked and
8.
the
god tuho
(is) in front
be-li
of thee had not come.

sarri(?)-ka
li-ki-e-su
a-na
ma(?)-ar
the son (?) of
Seize (?)
9.
him for
my
lord thy king(?).

ar-ku-u
is
im-til-su
nu-ri
ma
and
i-lu
gu-bu-ukh
become bald(?)
la
Has
10,
shorn him
my
light
biti
the
god behind
pa-ni-ya
fro7it
ya-a-nu-su i-[na]*
[i-]"''i ;
it-bu-u
?iot.
He
11.
is
not
in
the house
in
of me he came
e-im-su
[u il]-la-ak
nam-ta-a-ru
the
(Then) goes
12
.
flague-demon
[su-]nu-ti-ma
him.
them,
and
13
ar-ku-u
behind
14
ya-a-nu-ma
he
is not,
and
Reverse.
1.
ilu
The god
2.
um-ma-an the army

a-bu
the father
it-ti-ka
with
3.
thee
e-ri-is
ki-gal ra-bu
(?)-u (?)
-ma
ab-ka
thy father
the planting of the great (?) floor (has effected ?),

4.
and
amil bi-ru-um-mi-ma a-na-ku lu-ru-ub a-na ma-[an-zaz]e-li-ti-ka

(is)
a seer(?)
and
ki-gal
let
me
a-na
to
enter
into thy lofty mansion.
5.
e-ri-is
gis
the
sa-ab-ra-ku
il-li-ik-ma
lie
He
planted the floor ;

a-tu-u
the
sabraku
tree
went,
and
guardian (?)
*
Omitted by the
scribe.
387
Y 2
June
6.
4]

nam-ta-ri
the plague-demon
[1889.
ik-ta-bi a-na
pukhru
:
is-te-en
i-na
ba-a-bi
says
to
'ati
assembly in the ... of the gate
iz-za-[az]
is 7.
stationed ;
ri-its-ma
li-ru-ub
al-ka ba-bu-ka
yu-tsa
[istu-su]
I go :
thy gate joyously (1)
may
it
enter ; has gone forth (from it)
nam-ta-a-ru
the plague-demon.
8.
i-mu-ur-su-ma kha-a-ki-du an-ni
is
...
mis
ik-ta-a-bi
He saw him, and

9
ti
he says
e-li-ti
su-bat
i-na ar-kha-a
...
a seat exalted
10
....
him.
in
a month
....
al-la-ka lu-u-du-[uk-su]
I go ; I ivill slay
Notes.
This
is
a curious copy of
some mythological
text relating to
navitaru, the plague-demon or destiny, which has been made by an Egyptian scribe, probably as an exercise in Babylonian.
8.
Like probably stands for
liqe,
as in the other Tel
el-Amarna
tablets.
9.
//;////
seems to be the iphteal of
7')?2-
Gubukh.
Compare
the
Hebrew HU-
Reverse.
4.
5.
Birummi, possibly a derivative from baru, " to see." Sabraku is a new word to me. Atii: see W.A.I. V, 32, 28. [ni-] gab = a-tu-u. ^
7.
imagine ritsma to be a
is
mimmated adverb from TV^some verb which

I
8.
Khakidu
the notnen agentis of
have
not otherwise met with, governing anni, which
may
signify either
"favour" or "punishment."
XXVIII.
Large rectangular tablet of red
Rostovitch-Bey 1901
:
clay,
much
worn, belonging to
the characters only partly decipherable.
Marked
in the collection of
Rostovitch-Bey.
June
4]
PROCEEDINGS.
Obverse.
[1889.
1.
a-na d.p. Nap-khur-ri-ri-ya sar mat
Mi-its-ri-[i]
To
2.
Amenophis
IV
king of
-Egypt,
akhi-ya kha-ta-[ni-] ya sa i-ra-[am-an-ni]
my
3.
brother,
my son-in-law, who
ki-bi
love,
loves 7ne
ana-ku a-ra-mu-us
ma
?t07u
and (whom) I
4.
speak
um-ma
thus:
d.p. Du-us-rat-ta sar
mat
Mi-it-ta-a-ni-[i]
Dusratta king of
Mitani
5.
u-mu-u-ka
sa i-ra-h-mu-u-ka [iq]-bi
loves thee
um-ma
thus
:
thy father-in-law 7vho

6.
speaks
a-na
ya-si
sul-mu
;
a-na ka-sa
lu-u-sul-mu
there be peace ;
ft
Unto myself (is) peace

7.
tmto thyself may
a-na bitati-ka a-na d.p. Te-i-e

to
ummi-ka
mat
the
Mi-its-ri-i
thy houses,
to
Teie thy mother

binti-ya
and
land of Egypt,
8.
a-na d.p. Sa(?)-a-ka-kan-sak

to
assati-ka
iaka-kansak (?)
u
my
daughter, thy wife,

abli-ka a-na amil tsabi-ka
9.
a-na ri-khu-u-ti assati-ka

to
thy concubines
and
thy sons,
to
thy soldiers,
10.
D.p. narkabati-ka a-na d.p.
KUR-RA-MES-ka a-na tsabi-ka

thy horses,
to
and
11.
thy chariots,
to
thy tnen,
ag-gis ag-gis
a-na
to
mati-ka
thy country
mim-mu-ka
all that is thine
and
very exceedingly
lu-u-sul-mu
may
12.
there be peace.
d.p. Pi-ri-iz-zi
u
and
d.p. Pu-up-ri amil tur-MES-siP-ri-ya
Firizzi
13.
Pupri
my
I send,
messengers
a-na
to
akhi-ya
a-na pa-te-e al-ta-par-su-nu

to
my
brother
explain
and
14.
du-ul-lu-khi
ag-gis ag-gis
ak-ta-pa-a-su-nu
troubled
15.
very exceedingly
mi-i-su
I despatch
them
su-nu
u-ta-am-ma
al-ta-par-su-nu
:
and them purified (?) I appoint and I send tium

3^9
June
16.
4]

a-ma-ta an-ni-ta i-na ma-akh-ri-i-im-ma
this
[1889.
and
17.
word
beforehatid
a-na
to
akhi-ya
?ny brother
aq-ta-bi d.p. Ma-ni-e amil xuR-sip-ri-ka
I say
my
Ma?tie
thy
.
messenger
.
.
18.
a-gal-la-a-ma Sam-me-a-tu amil xuR-siP-ri-ya
I detain,
and Samvieatu
a-sip
messenger
.
.
19. yu-mas-sa-ru-u-ma
i-il-la-gu-u
tvill
wi/i leave
20.
and
the
prophet
go
...
i-na-an-na
akhi-ya
a-na ka-am-ra-ti-im-ma
Ajid
again
my
brother to
21. la yu-mas-sar-su-nu-ti a-na a-la-ki
ik-ta-la-a-su-nu-ti
has not permitted them

22.
to
go
a7id has detained them
ag-gis ag-gis
amil
abli-sip-ri
mi-nu-u
very exceedingly.
23.
The messengers wherefore

ip-par-ra-su-u-ma
se-il-la-[at]
u-ul iz-zu-ru-u
has he
24.
?iot protected ?
They have fled a?id (there

amil
abli-sip-ri
is) guilt
akhi-ya
as-sum
of
am-mi-ni
lib-su
is
on
my
brother in respect
the messengers.
Why
pa-ni
his heart
ul-tu(?)-su
.
.
25. [ig]-ak-ku am-mi-ni
ul-lu-u
a-na
angered
"^
zvhy
has he gone up (?) before the face of his
.1
26
ru la
in-ni-es-khir
ul-lu-[u]
he does not return (?),
and he has gone up

la-a i-se-im-[me]
(?)
27
sul-ma-ni-su
his offers
ofpeace (?) he does not

ag-gis ag-gis
listen to.
28.
[u ana-ku]
( Yet I),
kha-ta-nu
u-mi-ka
O son-in-law (am)
messenger
verily thy father-in-law

in-es-khir
is
29.
[akhi-y]a
amil abil-sip-[ri]-ya kha
ri
O my
30
brother, 7ny
returned (?)
sul-ma-ni-su
....
his offers of peace
Reverse.
(I
Last paragraph.
sa
it-ti
a-ma-te
mes
ri-ba-tum (?)
intercourse
a-bi-ka
And
as to the frequent
which
zvith thy father
390
June
4]
PROCEEDINGS.
i-di-e si-[ma]-a-ti
[1SS9.
ad-bu-bu d.p. Te-i-e ummi-ka
I had
no one
tl
Teie
thy mother knouis the facts ;

u-ul i-di-e si-[ma]-a-ti
k?i07c>s
the facts,
ma-am-ma sa-nu-u-um-ma
else
a-khar d.p. Te-i-e

after
ummi-ka
ti-[di]-im-mis-su-nu-ti-ma
and
sa
Teie
my
jnother thou knowest them,
and
it-te-pa-ak-ku ki-i-me-e
a-bu-ka
it-ti-ya
what he
said
to thee.
As
thy father with
me
ir-ta-na-h-am u a-ka-an-na
akhi-ya
i-na-an-na
was frie?idly,
it-ti-ya
so
now,
O my
u
brother,
again
sa-ni-i-sa
te-ir-ta-na-h-am
sa
ma-am-ma
no one,
with me thou are frietidly and what (is)

akhi-ya
lu
la-a i-se-im-ma
listefis to.
co?itrary thereto
O my
This
brother, indeed
Notes.
is
a very important
text, as
it
not only gives us the
the queen-mother, the Thi of the Egyptologists, but also the
name name
of of
the wife of the writer.
Amenophis IV, who

it
is
stated to be the daughter of
Unfortunately the reading of the

character in
name
is
not certain.
The
first
may be ru
line 6),
rather
than sa, the fourth

character
character has the value of khe in the letter of Dusratta published by
Mr. Budge (No.
70,
Obverse
and the
last
may be
is
intended for ka instead of sak or
ris.
Equally interesting
the
name of
the messenger
letters
Pirizzi,
since a hieratic docket attached to
one of the
of Dusratta
now
at
Berlin,
I
and published by
the
Dr. Winckler {Bericht,
p. 14), tells
us that
^ <= ^^ was
name
of one of the two messengers sent to Egypt by the king of Naharina.

It is clear
Ck
is
was not pronounced.
from the cuneiform transcription of the name that the The name of the other messenger, which
is
lost in
the hieratic text,

y
][<y
shown by Rostovitch-Bcy's
noteworthy
in
tablet to
have been
^"^
*"TM Bupri.
is
The language
agallct for akdlCi,
of the text
many
respects.
By
the side of forms with the mimmation,
we
find illagii for illaku (19),
be added.
and ittepa for itteba, to which aktapa (1. 14) should Kime, moreover, the Heb. ^^D, is another distinguishing
peculiarity of the letters from Mitanni.
The
use of the masc.
ide,
sunuti {Rev. 5) and rikhilti (9) in place of the feminine, must not be overlooked, as well as the frequent notation of the vowel after
391
June
4]
[1889.
a character which terminated with the vowel in question.

latter is
This
a characteristic of the Vannic inscriptions.

is
5.
Umu
the Heb.
QH, and
is
written 2^ i^X^ in line
28,
and
emi
in the text published
by Mr. Budge.
Compare emntu
or
ejiieiu,
"kinship."
9.
The feminine
ri-e-khe-ti is correctly
given in the text published
by Mr. Budge (Obv.

This
I
6J, instead of the incorrect masc. rikhtiti. words signify Hterally, " the beloved ones even thy wives."
The
13.
14.
is
new sense
(ox pate,
"to open."
connect aktapd with HDID, "to turn away," Arabic ^^, but
considering that in Rev. 5 ittepa must stand for itteba, it is possible that the word is intended for aqtaba, " I address." Dnllukhi agrees,
of course, with sunu, "them."
15.
of no other Assyrian root to which the

20.
Misu, "clean," does not make much sense here; but word can be referred.
know
but the meaning of the word
Kaviratinwia has the same termination as makhiimma (16) is obscure to me. Perhaps the phrase
signifies " for the future," or else " at
home."
left
21. 25.
Yumassar-sufiuti, Uterally,
"has
them."
to
My
restoration
is
is
doubtful, as
we ought
have igaggu.
26. Inneskhir
a difficult form, since the medial vowel shows
that
from a
we cannot read innessar. It seems to be a quadriliteral formed Jiiphal. Zimmern notices that naskhira is written for naskhira
Reverse.
{Busspsal/neji, p. 83).
I, 2.
Literally
" Teie thy mother

I
knows the account of the
numerous words which

5.
spoke with thy father."

from
nabii.
Ittepa
must be
for itteba,
XXIX.
A
1.
tablet
of red rough clay,

:
much
injured:
No. 1903
in the
collection of Rostovitch-Bey
a-na d.p. Sarri
bili-ya
ki-bi
To
2.
the king
d.p.
my
lord speak
um-ma
thus :
Ya-ma ardu-ka
392
(I) Varna thy servant
June
3.
4]
TROCEEDINGS.
am-kut
[1889.
a-na sepi-ka
at
4.
thy feet prostrate myself
a-khum-mi a-na-ku
ardu-ka
seniant
i-ba-sa-te
/
5. i-na
even
bar-ri
I thy
sa
in the sight Ci) of the dry

6.
ground (1)
a-duk
ra-nu
the
.
sa
.
i-ba-sa-te
I slew
7.
of the dry ground (1).
ali-ka
us-bu
Thy
8.
cities
Ipeopled (?)
a-na-ku ardu-te-ka
even
thy servant
9. [amil] kha-za-nu
ab-ku
The governors were driven away :

10. lu-u-na-ats-ra-ku
dut
11.
defend
dur
the fortress
amil
arda-ka
thy servant.
of the
8.
al-si-su-nu
/ cried to
1
them.
lu-u-na-as-ru
9.
dura
The fortress they destroyed

20.
\X
lu-u-te(?)-ki (?)
and passed
21.
by (?)
un-nu-tu (?)
al-mu
Thereupon (?)
22. ali-ka
I invested
gab-[bi]
all [of theni\.
thy
cities
Notes.
The
4,
mutilation of the characters and the
number
of unknown words
makes a
5.
is
satisfactory translation of this text impossible at present.
Akhummi may
also be read aliimmi ;
see
XXX,
19,
20.
Barri
capable of more than one signification, and ibasata (which
can also be read imasate) may be connected with the Heb. U7!2^ but I have never before found it in Assyrian. See XXXII, 66.
7.
Usbu can
also
be read uspu, and
is
capable of several
inter-
pretations.
393
June
8.
9.
is
4]

te
[1889.
The
of ardute
is
incomprehensible to me.
pi.
Abku
I
for abaku, 3rd pers.
Permansive Kal of abdku.
It
possible, however, to read duku for diku, " were killed."

21.
imagine
itnnutii
to
be the unnuttu7n, "very small," of
W.A.I. V, 23, 26.
XXX.
rectangular tablet of pale-coloured clay,
marked No. 1900
in the collection of Rostovitch-Bey.
The
characters clearly written.
1.
a-na
sarri
bili-ya
[ili-ya]
To
2.
the king
my
ki
lord,
(my gods)
AN
UD-ya
dhe-ma
letter
(?)
my
3.
Sun-god, by
d.p.
at-ma
AN-iM-ki-nu-um (?)-ma
/
4.
speak, (I)
ip-ri
Addu-kmu(mma)
11
sa
sepa-[ka]
the dust of
5.
thy feet
sarri
a-na
sepi
the feet
bili-ya
At
6.
of the king AN-UD-ya
my
lord,
ili-ya
vii
su
Diy gods,
7.
my
Stin-god 7 times
VII
TA-A-AN
am-ku-ut
seven
8.
I prostrate
myself
itti
sa-ag-la-te
tsabi
The
9.
king's wives (are) ivith the

sa-ag-la-te
army.
itti-ya
a7id the king's wives (are) tvith

10.
me
la-a na-mi-ir
fiot see
u
;
atid one does

11.
(them)
a-na
and
sa-ag-la-te
sum
the
[sa]
the king's wives (are)

12.
sarri
for
name of
bili-ya
na-mi-ir
the
13.
king
my
lord, a?id he sees (them).
te-na-mu-su kis(?)-te
And tho2i
hast
394
June
14.
4]
PROCEEDINGS.
su-pal tar-pa
the
.
[1889.
is-tu
te-si
.
from below
15.
tl
(which) thou hast
a-na-ku la-a i-na-mu-su
And me
16.
has not
bili-ya
sarru
the king
is-te-mi
my
mes
lord.
He
has heard
17.
a-ma-te
the
sa
is-pu-ur
words
which
bili-ya
sent
18.
sarru
the king
a-na
to
arda-su
his servant.
my
.
.
lord
19.
u-khum-mi amil Gis-KA-ka
/ have
20.
<i
thy
porter
ali
yu-khum
.
sa
and he has
21.
the
cities,
what
epus ardu-ka a-nu-ma has done thy servant. Noiv

mas-sa-ru
they are gone,
il
22.
a-nu-ma
7iow
and
23.
te(?)-mu-ut-te(?)-ma';
24.
suma
sa a-rna-te-MES sa
the 7aords
ajid the report of

25.
sarri
of
bili-ya
a-na
to
al
arda-su
his servant.
the king
26.
my
lord
nu-kur-ti
Tu-mur
ka-[nu]
Hostility has the city of

27.
Ttimur raised
a-na
ya-si
{i
ra-ats-pa-te
against
28biti
me
a?id the biiilditigs
EN
ali
Ma-an-kha-te
^X
1
of
the house: the lord (1)
of the
city
of
Mankhate
29. a-na su-si-ri a-na

to
pa-ni
direct
to
my preseiice
sarri
bili-ya
30.
tsabi
bi-ta-at
the soldiers of the palace 31.

ft
of the king
my
lord
sik-ku-u
the
al-ki
pan
d.p. Ba-a-ya
a7id
....
I took
in the presence of Bay a
395
; ;
June
4]

bar-te-ya
[1889.
32. is-tu
istu
gan
the district
fro7n
33. amil his
my jiirisdidioti and from

Gis-KA-su
gate-keeper
i-na
iJi
ri-bi
my anger
a-na d.p. Ri-a-na-ap
to
34.
NU-id
and
35.
I entrusted (1)
i-na
Ria-nap
u
ala-Ki the city
bar-te-ya
in
my Jurisdiction,
a-na
to
and
36. yu-si-su-ru
pa-ni
he directed
37.
tsabi
the soldiers
my presence
bi-ta-at
sarri
bili-ya
of the palace
a-kin
of the king
ib-si
my
lord
38. sa-ta
This
have
I done (?).
abil
There
is
39. D.p. Bi-e-ya
sal gu-la-te
Beya
40.
the son of the chief wife,

al
sar-ri
a-na
sal
ama-tu
belonging to the city of the king, the

41. sa
sarri
handmaid
bili-ya
ba-ni
of the king
42.
my
lord,
my
creator
[is-pur]
yu-mu-MES
for some days
si-ma-ti la
neivs
he has not (sent ?),

sa
sarri
[bili-ya]
43.
ka-ni-ip
the ded-coverer(?)
and
44.
of the king (my lord),
al-Ki
Ru-bu-te
....
[the princes'\
the city 45.
of Rubiite
sa-su,
....
a-na
belonging to
al-Ki
city
him, the
46
me
Edge.
[a-na] pa-ta-tum
amili
the
i-na
tô
xxx
pieces
kaspi
li
alu
city
sa
(For) provisions
D.p. Bi-e-ya i-na
men at
of silver and the
of
kaspi
li-ma-ad
Beya
a-ma-te-MES
the
at
ico pieces of silver : and are learned

ardi-ka
an-nu-ti
(1).
words
of thy servant by these men
396
June
4]
PROCEEDINGS.
Notes.
[1889.
The
texture, style,
and
writing of the tablet
show
that
it
must
have been sent from Palestine.

13-15.
19.
I
can make nothing out of

va\A
this passage.
For ukhumnii
yukhu/n, see
XXIX,
4.
Here some such

end of the
line
meaning
26.
as " instructed "

last
seems to be required.
is
it
The
character oi ka-mi
written at the
in its
following, there being
no room
us of
for
proper place.
Tumur reminds
Ezek.
xlvii, 19.
Tamar
the older
name
of Jericho
(?)
28.
29.
viii, 6.
EN may represent adi^ "as far as." With Mankhate compare the name of Manakhath,
Chron.
31.
line 39.
Comp, XVIII,
I
4.
Baya
is
evidently the
same name
to
as Beya,
34.
do not know of any ideographic value belonging

-id^
*^ which
terminated in
but the sense
is
pretty clear.
Ria-nap would represent an Egyptian Ra-nofer.

38.
The second word can be

Perhaps
it is
also read a-jnur,
"
saw," and
a-khar, " after."
Sata does not seem to be the same as the sata of

a singular of the pronoun satina, satumi.
XI, 24.
43. 44.
Kanip
is
possibly to be connected with the
Heb.
r|23.
The
first
character of Ruhite
is
written like khtc.
The name
11), in
of the city occurs in a tablet given in
my
former Paper (III,

in
connection with Gath and Keilah.

Josh. XV, 60.
There was a Rabbah
Judah,
Edge
3.
The
masc,
pi.
anmcti cannot agree either with the
feminine amate or the
sing. ardu.
For limad,
see
XV,
32.
XXXI.
Small square tablet of pale
clay,
belonging to Rostoviich-Bey, and
marked No. 1902

1.
in his collection.
a-na d.p. ... ap-pa
a-bi-ya
To
2.
... a/'pa *
my father
ki d he-ma
by
*
letter
Can
the
name be Amasi-appa ?
See
my
former Paper, p. 507, line
9.
397
June
3.
4]

d.p.
[1889.
at-ma
Ri-ib-AN-iisi abli-ka-ma
I speak,
4.
even
sepi
Rib- Adda
a-bi-ya
thy son
a-na at
am-ku-ut
the feet
of my father
Iprostrate
(it)
myself:
5.
ak-ta-bi
si-ma
as-ta-ni
/ utter
6.
report,
I repeat
go up
qa-at
the
a-na ka-tam
to
u-ul
ti-li-u-na
thee.
Do
not
7.
la-an-(?)ya
beside (?)
is-tu
me from
arad
hand
ka-li
8.
D.p.
a-si-ir-ta
of
9.
the
righteoiis
servant*
it-ti-su
All
amili
the me7i
akhi
brothers
with him
u-ul
10.
amili kha-za-nu-tu
the governors
and
do
?iot
11. ti-es-mu-na
listen to
mi-im-ma
at
all,
12.
u
whether
to
sap-ru
a-na sa-a-su
to
a despatch-bearer
him
13.
u
or
ki-na-na
dan-ga
poiverful ;
an
official
and yet
ya-si
to
14.
ta-as-ta-na
a-ma-tam a-na
the
thou repeatest
15. us-si-ra-mi
words
me :
it-ti-ya
amil sak
the chief
ix
'Direct
16.
man
(who
is)
with me
a-na
to
ekalli,
la-a ka-si-id
the palace,
i-ri-su
for
he receives not
us-si-ir-ti-su
17.
his despatch
18.
and
his direction.
be-la-ti
mas-du
tsabi
the soldiers
a-zi
a-na
belonging to
bi-ta-ti
ka-tam
thee
;
He
19.
excites
of the queen
tsabi
a-du
he
knows
the exits
of the soldiers
of the palace
20. a-na
to
na-tsa-ar
napisti-ka
defend
thy
life,
u and
Or Ebed-Asherah.
June
4]
PROCEEDINGS.
a-na
to
[1889.
aq-bi
ka-tam
thee,
la-a
I
22
say
not
ka-li
u-us-sar-[ri]
all
23,
does he direct :
PI
u-ul
es-ma
not hear
d.p.
arad
a-si-ir-[ta]
he
does
eli (?)
the righteous servant.

epis-ti
24
an-nu
this,
....
(is)
.
As
25-
regards (?)
the
work
ta
. .
[is-]tu
qa-ti-su
from
26. a-na
to
his hand,
ya-si
and
....
.
u-ul
ta-pa-la
myself
thou
dost not (regard ?)
27.
ta-as-ta-ni
a-ma-tav
the ivord
a-na
to
ya-si
and
28.
thou repeatest
me.
yus-si-ir-mi
elippi
a-na
to
He
29.
has directed
a ship
mat
the country
Ya-ri-mu-ta
yu-za-ka
of
Yarimuta
lu-bu-si
and
es-tu
has purified
sa-ku
SC-
kas'pi
the silver
(and)
amili
the
clothing
sa
a-nu-ma
na-ad-na-ta
Now
S2. a-na
to
men
whom
thou hast given

gab-bi
all (of them).
eli
ya-si
en-na-ab-tu
me
are fled
a-nu-ma
Noiv
S4-
may
li-madu (?) they multiply (?)

a-na
to
ka-li (?)
above
all (?)
ta-ku-u-ul
ya-si
a-nu-ma
thou hast said

35es-ti-mi
me.
Now
u-ul
i-nu-ma
at that time
he heard
S6.
us-si-ir-ti
not
amilu-ya
a-na
to
ekalli
the directing
37-
of my man
a-na
to
eli
the palace,
iq-bi
amila
the
iz-zi-ir
and
38.
he spoke
ut ka an
man
and
defended
tsabi (?) the soldiers (?)
am-ma-kha-a^-sa
over
and
I am
undone
(?)
399
June
4]

TA-AN
times.
[1889.
39. VII
7
a-nu-ma
ta-kal
i-su
Noiv
u
thou sayest :
i-su
he has (cotnmitted)
ar-ni
40. ar-ni
this
an-nu-u
offence
and
he has
(committed) an offence
ti-qa-ni-i-ma
41.
sa-ni
mi-nu
ebus
second.
What
ya-nu
has he done (that) thou begrudgest, and

tsabi
bi-ta-ti
42.
yf"^^Y
?
there are Jiot

i-ti-zi-ib
any
soldiers
of the palace,
43.
il
ali-Ki
afid thou hast left the city
44.
pa-adh-ra-ti
the defences
and
45.
and
napisti-ya
pal-ta-at
a-na
to
the preservation of
my
life
46.
i-bi-su
i-bi-es
qab-bi-ya
accomplish the performance of my luords.

47. sa-ta
u-ul
ti-i-ki
This
48.
. . .
thou hast
not
ta
mat A-mu-ri
the country
ur-ra
of the Amorites day
49.
[u]
mu-sa
flight
tu-nia-u-ud
and
thou increasest.
Edge.
1.
ili
bi-ta-ti
u-ul
ta-sa-ruv
The gods of
2.
the palace
do
not direct (?)

ki-bi
a-na
to
ak-za-bu
deceit (?)
u
but
a-na
to
sarri
speak
ar-khi-es
the king
3.
let
lu-us-sik
ki-ma
like
me
kiss
(him)
a fleet antelope.
Notes.
I
can see
only hope that
my way but partially through this difficult text, and can my attempt at translation will serve as a basis for the
Rib-Addu, the writer of the despatch,
emendations of other scholars.
commanded
in Phoenicia.
400
June
6.
4]
PROCEEDINGS.
curious
sufifix -tia,
[1889.
The
met with
in iiliu-7ia
and fesmu-na
(1.
11),
has already been met with in other

it
tal)lets written in Palestine.
Does
represent the Heb. ^2"?

7.
See also note on
line 15.
The second
character
may be
>f-
bar or mas or AJ qa.

here as
it is
13.
Kinana can hardly be

;
a proper
name
in
XXX 11,
'^*1^"^2,
23> 34j 57
but must be connected with the Aram.

iv,
7.
is
'^^D
and
the r\1D!D of Ezra

15, 28.
The
particle tnl
like -7ia
another characteristic of the tablets

(line 6).
from Palestme,
it
mentioned above
the verb
It
In
XXXII,
and
49,
in
may
28
possibly denote the plural of the noun, but here

it
line
is
affixed
to
much
as
yQ
is
to
the particles
O5 /;
&c., in
-;//
Hebrew.
bears the
same
relation to the particle
-ma that
does to the particle -na.
17. Iri, 19.
from aru "to send."

sense of the passage indicates that adu must stand for
The
yadu, from
23.
idu,
"to know."
pi,
have already met with the ideograph to the verb semu in the tablets from Palestine.
29.
We
"ear," prefixed
The country
of Yarimuta
it
is
mentioned
in
XIV,
73,
which
would apparently place
in
northern Syria.
Ytizaka, from zaku, " to be pure."
The meaning
of the passage,
however,
30.
is
not clear to me.

estu see
is
For
my
title
former Paper, IX, 30.

of an
official,
8aku
33. The .^y][ madu is
34.
the
Strassmaier,
s.
v.
identification
of the
character
which may represent
very doubtful.
In
takiil,
from qalu, the guttural
is
weakened
as
is
so often
the case in the tablets from Palestine.

35.
The
position of id after the verb
is
most anomalous.
In
Assyrian
38.
estiini
would be written
is
isteme.
AnimakJiasia
to
a tiiphal from mak/uisii, a verb otherwise
unknown
46.
me.
particle
/
The
in
i-tizib
(as
in
i-nibiis
above) has
been
explained by Uelitzsch.
48.
British
The land
of
Amuri
is
alluded to in a tablet
d-^).
now
2
\w
the
Museum mentioned
by Mr. Uudge (No.

401
June
4]
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCH.'EOLOGY.

Edge.
[1889.
As represents the natural reading would be

1
syllable as elsewhere in these tablets, the
fasas instead of tasariiv, but the sense

correct,
would be obscure. My translation, however, can hardly be since we ought to have tesiru instead of tasarii.
2.
With akzahu the name of 3,''D^ or Ekdippa
is
parallel.
XXXII.
long
rectangular
tablet
of
yellow
clay,
belonging
to
M. Golenisheff
1.
D.p. Ri-ib-Ad-[du]
....
Rib-Addu
2.
....
be-li
.
a-na
to
sarri
the
king
my
lord
3.
a-na ki-ta
beneath
sepi
the feet
[sarri
beli]
(of the
king
my
lord)
4.
vii
7
TA-AN
times
VII
7
[a-ma-tav]
times (a message)
and
5.
as-tap-par as-ta-ni a-na [ka-tam]
/ send, I repeat
6.
to
thee
la-a
tu-zu-nu
shall not be angry sarru
be-li
;
and
7.
thou
and
words ;
PI
is-mi
a-ma-[te]
the
hears
8.
Ci
the kifig
i-pi-si-ii
my
the
lord
amilu
abil-sip-[ri]
a?id interprets
9.
messenger
si-ma-tav
a-na
to
bit-ti
e-gal
even to
the palace
Pharaoh
the report.
10.
tal-ku-ut
i-ya-nu
tsabi
the soldiers
ma-tsa-[ar-ti]
Gone
\
are not
of the guard
r.
a-na
to
sa-a-na
si-ma-ti
mu-ru-us-[ti-ya]
repeat
the report
of
my
disaster.
12.
i-nu-ma
Behold
la-a
ive
na-ap-dhur
ni-rib-tav
the lowlands (loJiicIi)
ti-is-la*
have not defended

n?L",
thou didst entrust
From
see
1.
85, not ii-niil-la from
N?D.
402
June
13.
4]
PROCEEDINGS.
ya-si
[1889.
a-na
to
ki-ma
like
amili kha-MES-za-ni
the governors
akh-khu-ya
myself
my
the
brothers
14.
u
a7id.
ti-na-i-su (?)
ni-sap (?)-par
a-na
to
ku-mi-e
we send(?)
a-na
to
camp(l)
15.
îk-ka-ti (?)
ma-khar-ri
the presence
ya-ti
d.p.
Kha-mu-ni-ri
of huts (?)
16.
ft
of
Khaimi-niri
?
.
ya
. .
i-is-tu
and my
17.
from
myself
al
i-na
sit(?)-mi
Du-la-Ki
in
18.
the streets (?) of the city of
Dtda
a-na
to
na-da-ni
give
abli
al
Di-li-pi (?)
the city of Dilipi(?)
19.
a-na
to
arad
d.p. a-si-ir-ti
the sons
of
the serz'ant' of righteoiisness*
20.
i-nu-ma
ma-khar
before
a-zi
amil
akhi-ya
brother,
i-sip-ya
i-nu-ma
behold,
Behold
21.
my
amil
ri-barmi
(is) the
going forth of
>=y"C-^
?
,
my
prophet
ar-tam
it-ti-su
22.
i-ya-nu
ma-a
There are no
23.
and I dwell (?) with him

Ki-na-an-na
Jiijianna.
tl
Ya-an-kan-ni
and
24.
Yankanni
a-bu-us
and
ar-na
a-ta-ri-id-ni
/
25.
have committed a fault,

AL-li-Ki
and
have departed
is-tu
u-ul
;
ya-ku-ul-mi
from
26.
the city
does not address
me
ip-si-tas
sarru
the king
be-li
a-na
an-nu-u-tam
business.
my
at
lord in regard
ku-la-a
the
to this his
27.
a-nu-ma
a-na
e-la-u-mi
Now
28.
words (?)
a-na
to
went up
Mi-its-ri-e
i-ri-ma
matati
the countries
wheti one brought

29.
of Egypt
si-ma-ti
mur-su-u-nu
troubles
the report
and
Or Ebed-Ashcrah.
403
June
4]

sir
[18S9.
30. a-na
to
ra-ma-ni-ya
i-du-mi
the person
be-li
of myself; and knew (it)

i-nu-ma
ili
31.
sarru
the king
al
Du-la
of
my
lord.
Behold
mur-su-u
the
gods the
city
Dula
32. mas-du-na
excite
ma-rab
and
it is
troubled exceediiigly
33.
li
khi-e-khi-ip-ti
a-na
ili
And
supplications (?) (are

la-a
made)
to
the gods.
34. ki-na-an-na
i-ri-bu
Kinanna
35. a-na
has not
entered
sarri
ma-khar
the presence
be-li-ya
into
36.
of the kitig
my
lord,
sarri
a-nu-ma
abil-ya
arad
the servatit
bel-ya
and
37.
now
us-si-ir-ti
my
son
of the kifig
sarri
my
lord
be-li-ya
a-na
to
ma-khar
the pi'csoice
has directed himself

38.
11
of the king
my
lord
PI is-mi
sarru
the king
a-[ma]*-te
to the
AR-du-su
a>id
has listened
ya-ab-na
words
of Ids sen' ant
39.
sarru
the king
be-li-ya
and
40.
.
.
has formed
my
lord
MES
and
41. ip (?)-du
AL-li-Ki
\x
la-a
....
the city,
and
tsabi
not
....
sa-ra
42
bu-mi
the soldiers
a multitude (?)
ti
43
44. a-na
to
ri-bi-si
its full extent,
ti-ili-[nu]
and
went up
sarri
45.
tsabi the soldiers
bi-ta-at
be-li-ya
of the palace
of the king
a-khar-nia
my
lord
46. a-na
to
la-ki-si
nar-du
descended
ali-Kl
take
it (\. e.
the city)
afterwards
ri-bi
47.
amili
the
ra-i-mu-ya
a-na
into
men
who
lo7'e
me
the 7C>holc
of
the city
* Oniittcd
by the scribe.
404
fuNE 4]
48.
itti
PROCEEDINGS.
(?)
[1889.
amili
the
sa
sup-tu
the throne
bi-ta-tu
a-na
to
ri-bi-si
with (?)
49.
a-zi-mi
men
of
its full extent.
tsabi
sa-mu
established
Came forth
50.
the soldiers
of the palace
ft
and
a-na
sam-nii
ka-sa-ap-si
its
for
51.
an indeinnity
ali-Ki
payment and
a-na
to
ta-ra-at
sarri
be-li-ya
the return
52.
<1
of the
city
the
king
my
lord
pi-di
be-li
i-nu-ma il(?)-su-a
and
53.
the clemency of
my
lord.
Behold my
a-na
to be
i-nu-ma
a-na-ku
a-na
to
al-H-ki
the city
tsa-ar-pi
Behold
smiths
54. a-na be-li-ya pana for my lord

55.
eli
ta-ri-its
gab-bi
all (the meJi).
la-a
turn
sarri
be-li-ya
??iy
na-din-mi
does not give
as-ra-ti
As
56.
regards
a-na
to
the king
abli
lord
he
ali-Ki
arad
the city
57.
the sons
of the
servant of Asherah *
Ki-na-an-na.
the
nu-kur-mi
akhu-ya
al
Ki-ti
Canaanite.
Has
to
estranged
abli
my
brother
the city
of Kiti
58. a-na na-da-ni-si a-na

to
ardi-[su]
give
it
the sons
of his servant.
be-li
is-tu
59. u-ul
ya-ku-il-mi
sarru
the
Has
60.
not spokeri
king
my
lord.
From
AL-li-KI
duri
GIS-TAL
GIS-AT
the city
(and) fortress various woods (?)

khuratsa a-na gab-bi-si a-na
bit
ili-si
6[.
kaspa
silver
(and)
gold
for
all
of
it
for
the temple of its gods,
62.
a?i
^13.
ma-ad
mi-im-mu
dura
?
pif
its-ba-tu-si
abundance of everything, a fortress

be-li
itti
has
taken
it
sarru
the king
gis-tal
the
.
.
bu-na-na
ardu-su
my
lord ; u
701th
wood an image
AL-la
the city
I his
servant
64.
a-bu-us
ya-di
Bu-ru-Zi-lim
have made,
and
he has assigned
of Buru-Zilim
Edge
Or
EJied-Asherali.
f ro>sil)Iy intended
for ti
see
I.
405
June
4]

a-sa-bi-ya
[1889.
65. a-na
a-nu-ma
a-na
to
ma-khar
the presence
for
66.
D.p.
my
seat.
Now
the
.
Kha-mu-ni-ri
i-ma-sa-ti
. .
.
i-nu-ma
behold,
of Khamu-7iiri
67. na.
-ra-at
alu-Ki
the
city.,
khal-al
the fortress
Bu-ru-Zi-lim
has sent (?)

68.
even
abli
of Biiru-Ziliin.
as-ra-ti
;
na-kur-ru
pal-kha-tu
arad
Conceived (?)
69. i-nu-ma
fear
the sons
of the servant of Asherah

d.p.
sik-ka-ti
a-na
in
ma-khar
the presence
Kha-mu-ni-ri
behold
70.
ris
the huts (?)

abli
of Khamu-niri
a-si-ir-ti
arad
i-nu-ma
behold
the eldest
71.
of the sons
eli-ya
of
the servant
of righteousness,
sa-ri
da-nu
they adjudged
i-ya-nu
there are not
tinto me,
and
many
72.
ka-bi
sarri
a-na
ya-si
ki-bat-ti
words
73. a-na
to
of the king
be-li-ya
against
a-kin
me,
and
al
a speech
Du-H
of
a- la
my
lord
made.
il
Of
the
city
Dulu
the
city
ilik-ku
they have taken

74.
a7i
and
mi-im
sarri
mad
abundafice
a-na
to
its
ri-bi-si
of the property
of the king
full extent,
mar-si-te-MES
(and)
75.
the goods.
amili
at-ti-nu
pa-na-nu
duri
qa-sik
officers
sarri
a-na
The men
76.
of the fortress, the
of the king unto

ya-nii
gab-bi
the zvhole
[itti]
KHAL-AL-Ki
mat-Ki
na-tsu-ni
of the
sa-su
city
(and) country
are gone forth ;
there
ftone ivith him.
77.
la-a ya-ku-il
sarru
the king
a-na
upoti
ip-si
an-nu
matter.
Does not speak

78.
this
a-nu-ma
ardu-ka
thy servant
sarri
abli-ya
us-si-ir-ti
a-na
to
Now
79.
my
son
directs himself
ma-khar
the presence
beli-ya
pi-si-ra
abli-MES-[sip-ri]
of the king
my
lord
and
interpret
the messengers.
406
June
80.
4]
PROCEEDINGS.
mas-du
levies
[1889.
sarru
tsabi
ti-il-ku
:
AL-la-Ki
the city
The king
81.
the soldiers
be-li
they haye taken
dur
thefortress
sarri
a-kan-na-nu-ni
ofthe kifig
a-na
to
my lord. I have performed my duty (1) and

u
a-na
to
82.
a-te-ru-ni
ali-Ki
[dura?]
(the citadel?)
have returned
83.
ki
the city
sarri
and
pa-na
formerly.
sarri
a-na
be-li-ya
dur
the fortress
as
84.
For
be-li
the
king
my
lord
a-na
to
ri-[bi-]si
its full
of the
85.
king
my
lord
is-tu
extent
and
is-la
he entrusted
86.
from
ki-ma
like
pi(?)*
87.
'.
zi
88. D.p.
Kha-mu-[ni-ri]
Khamu-miri
89.
a-di
ma
[sarru
be-li
as far as
90.
PI is-mi
a-ma-te
the
sa]
heard
91.
(the king
my
lord
words
of)
ardi-su
his servant
Edge,
1.
tsabi
bi-ta-at
u
aiso
ti-its-ba-tu
tsabi
The
soldiers
of the paiace
[u]
have captured
the soldiers
ki-ma
like
2.
kha-mu-ti-is
heat
and
ar-khi-is
ali-Ki
ki-ma
like
u
;
ti-il-ku
AL-la-Ki
the city.
sarri
the city
3.
a fleet atitelope
til-mi
and
a-na
the
have taken
pa-ni
amilu
The 7nessenger (1)

la-a
has approached
sarru
the king
*
presence
of the king.
ya-ku-ul-mi
be-li
Has
not spoken
my
lord
Probably
ar-[khi-is].
407
June
4.
4]

. .
[18S9.
a-na
to
ki e(?)
ku mi
dan-na-tu
tJie
a-na
ip-si
mar-zi
difficult
an-nu-u
powerful
a-na
before
upon
pa-ni
this
matter
5.
la
da-na-at
dost not decide
sa
a-pa-as-mi
Thou
my face
[u]
what
I have
done
a-na
/;/
matati
to
regard
the countries
be-li-ya
(and)
u
ma-ar-khi
the relatives (1)
6.
tsabi soldiers
sarri
of the king
sarri
my
lord.
lord
and
7.
sa
be-li
of
the
king
my
Notes.
The
desperately difficult despatches of Rib-x\ddu and his son can

It
be cleared up only by comparison with one another.

noticed that they are distinguished by
softening of !J
will
be
many
peculiarities,
such as the
and p
*i^*-;///,
into
and
"7,
the use of ^*~ with the values of

il ;
a and ma, and of

ideographs like
of the particles
>->-y
with that of
the curious employment of
before the verb semu "to hear," the attachment

-;//
written on yellow clay,

laid
and -7ia to the verbal forms, (S:c. They are and the characters are small, with the wedges
one upon another.

ii-|,
Hence
>]p-
often
represents
->-Y
and *^
represents
6.
9.
Tuzunu, pael of
zanii, " to
be angry."
It is interesting to
find the exact equivalent of the Egyptian
per-aa, "Pharaoh," or "great house," in the cuneiform text.

10.
The
11.
use of a tiphel
is
characteristic of the language of this
class of tablets.
Thus we have
2,
talkut here, from "TTTI

titsbutu in
tilku,
from
T^ph, in
13.
scribe.
81 and edge
and even
edge
i.
The ideograph
It
of plurality (ries) has been misplaced by the

7ii.
ought to follow the character
14, 15.
These
lines are
obscure to me.
"habitations."
îkkati or sikkati means " thickets "
Kumc may be kunwie, (TODX also,

like.
" objects of wood," " framework of wood," and the

line 69, as well as
I 7.
Compare
XVIII,
3,
and XXX,
31.
If sitnii
is
the right reading, the word
may be
a derivative
from samu, "
to place."
is
21. Isip instead of asip
noticeable, as
initial
it
implies a Canaanitish
to verify
pronunciation of the word with
yod and thus tends
408
June
4]
PROCEEDINGS.
[1889.
my
for " prophet " or "diviner."
conjecture that f]DV primarily represented the Babylonian word Ri-bar-vii (the first character may also
is
be read tal or dal^ and the second mas or qa)

the prophet.
22.
perhaps the
name of
Perhaps we should read gis-mes, "there are no

occurs in
trees."
Artam
which
23.
is
my
former Paper
nli^
(p.
511, line 24, where the

I
preceding character seems to be
"city").
cannot
exjilain
artam,
probably an Iphteal form.

a proper
Kinanna must be
See
11.
name
here, possibly
meaning "the
Canaanite."
24.
34, 57.
to
Atarid-tii
seems
-ni.
be a tiphel present of radu, with the
conjunctival affix
27.
For the particle
-/;//,
see above,
XXXI,
to
15.
to the
29, 32.
Mursihiu and
i/nersu
seem
correspond
Assyrian
marsii.
33. IMy translation o{ klickhipti
is
merely a guess.
do not even
know how
and the
the word should be read, as
.^ may be dhi
as well as khi,
labial
may be
b instead of /.
is
37, 39.
One
of the jêculiarities of this class of tablets

2tssirti,
the use
of the substantive
"direction," in place of the verb.

like iskun
The
:
phrase must be
below,
11.
elliptical,
some verb
being understood
see
79, 80.
Also the use of forms

iqbi, idi.
like yabfia, yacjbi, yadi, for
the Assyrian ibna,

42.
Sara may be
saru, the
Greek
aopus,
borrowed from the
.\ccadian sar,
48. 49.
"a
multitude."
Or perhaps amili sa-rii-tu, "men of the kingdom." Here -mi may represent the plural rather than the
I
particle of
suffix
-;ziz is
1.
which
have spoken above.
But compare
1.
32,
;
where the
attached to the participle or permansive viasdu

50. Kasapti,
52.
also nadiii-/iiin\
55.
Fidi,
from ?1D3 with t^ for D hompadi/, "to spare," and compare the Heb. nVTCis literally,
54. Fap/a 56.
"as regards the
face."
name
According to Dr. Winckler, Abdu-Asrati occurs as a proper Here, however, it seems to be a title of Kinanna. In 11. 68, 70, the phrases arad asrati and arad asirti
in a tablet at Berlin.
;
appear to be parallel to one another

plural of asirti,
it is
ami since asrati would be the

asirti
\.\\(^
tempting to
make
409
ecjuivalent of Ashcrah,
I
and
asrati of the Asheroth.
Many
years ago
pointed out that the

JL'NE 4]

esrit,
[18S9.
Assyrian
" a shrine," of which asrati
is
an equivalent, corres-
ponded
Nisan
to the
is
and the Accadian name of the month explained (W.A.I. II, 35, 55) as asib parak asirtwn, "he
Heb. ashcrah
the
;
who
dwells
in
inner
shrine."
(We can
arad
scarcely read
is
asip,
"prophet," here).
with arad
kitl,
On
p.
the other hand,
asirti
interchanged
;
" servant of justice," in the Tel el-Ama!<-na tablets
see
my
it
former Paper,
493.
For the present, therefore,

is
must leave
doubtful whether arad-asirtum
to
be translated " servant of
righteousness," or " servant of the
temple" of (Asherah).
is
In W.A.I.
II, 39, 23, the

. .
.
Accadian falla-îood
rendered by the
Assyrian dhmnmii
64.
66.
Vadi represents the Assyrian
idi, for iddi,
from nadu.
5.
For imasati or
I
ibasati, see
above,
XXIX,
68.
can
offer
no explanation of nakurrti.
be read
bit.
72. In kibatti >-< should probably

76.
For
qasiJz,
see Strassmaier,
No. 7332.
above on
11.
79, So.
For
?/i'i'//-//
and
pisira, see
37, 39.
82.
Akaimanu-ni, from p32.
Edge
The
parallelism of
is
kima
k/ia?iiutis
(from
n^H) makes
is
it
probable that arkhis
from araklm^ "to hasten," and
not the
Arabic r-j'*
XXXIII.
I
add here a revised copy of the
tablet given in
my
former Paper
:
No.
1.
Vn, which
[a-na sar-]ri
is
now
in the possession of
M. Golenisheff
beli-ya
To
2.
. .
.
i/ie
king
amil
the
sar-ri
my
lord
ni
;//
abil-sip-[ri]
messenger
rab-bi
ki-[bi]
3.
[sa]
of
4.
the great
king
say
[um-]ma
thus
:
d.p. A-zi-ru*
I,
amil
the
Mu
Azirii
VII
7
Mu
t/ie
5.
VII
7
su
times
su
times
*
a-na
sepa
feet
ri.
and
at
Or perhaps
410
June
6.
4]
PROCEEDINGS.
\\
[1889.
ili-ya
Samsi-ya
am-[k:ut]
0/ my god
7.
atid
my Sun-god
prostrate myself.
bel-ya
iii-ya
Samsi-ya
my
8.
lord.,
my
god,
my Sun-god
ft
a-na-ku
amil
thy
ardu-ka
servant,
abli-ya
1 (am)
9.
ti
and
men
a-di
tintil
my
sons
akhi-ya
araili
arda-tum
and
TO.
my
brothers
(are)
of sennce
ta-ri-ti
sa
to
sar-ri
beli-ya
the king
my
lord
death.
1 1,
a-nu-um-ma
gab-bi
all
mi-ri-is-te-MES
the requests
Now
12.
sa
sar-ri-ya
u-se-es-se-ir
of
[3.
my
king
sa
I have
carried out,
u
atid
it-ta-az-zi
7vhat
tu
has gone forth

siri
4.
[is-]
ka-bi-i
from
1 5.
(his) body
even the words
sar-ri-ya
u-se-es-se-ir
of my king
r6.
I have
carried out.
a-nu-um-ma
kha-ba(?)-ru
the
(?)
....
Now
17.
Ci
Gis-MES
the great
rab-bu-te
trees
[u-za-kip]
and
18.
(I have planted).
gab-bi
sa
it-[ta-az-zi]
All
19.
is-tu
which
siri
has gone forth

ka-[bi-i]
from
20.
(his) person,
beli-ya
even the words

[u-se-es-se-ir]
sar-ri
of the king
21.
my
lord
(I have
carried out)
[a-]na(?)
ipr?)-[si-ti
an-ni-ti] (?)
for(?)
(this
work) (?)
Perhaps the traces of the characters would better lend themselves to the
:
restoration
lti-za-\_kip etsi\,
"And
planted the trees."
411
June
4]

sar-ri
[1S89.
[u]
[bel-ya
a-na
to
amil abil-sipri]
the messenger)
And
i-ga-bi
the king
(my
. .
lord,
.
[um-ma]
thus
:
speaks
24.
. .
...
rubi
. .
istu
pâ-an
.from
the face
of the prince
sa
beli-[ya]
.
.... pa-am
. . .
the foot (?)

sarri
of
my
lord
26.
mat
of the country of
it-ti
. .
Nu-kha-[se-Ki]
and
27.
the kins:s
Nukhase
bu-di (?)-num
2aith
28.
[u]
la-u
pa-an
before
ni-si
and
29.
al
strong
the
i-na
men
nu
Tsu-mu-ri
(?)
mu
ki-ma
like
the city
of Simyra
(?)
in
30.
a-pa-ru
al
Zu-mu-ri
a marsh (? )
31-
the city
of Simyra. amil ardu-ka

thy servant
a-di
ta-ri-[ti]
bel-[ya
a-na-]ku
O my
32.
lord
I (am)
a-na
to
until
sa-ar-ru-ti
death.
sarru
the
amil [abil]
And
2)T).
king
u
and,
the son of the
kingdom
risi-ya
[i-gab-bi]
rubu
num-qar
the
(speaks)
34.
[ka-bi-i ?]
prince,
....
of my head,
bel-ya
?)
la te-se-im-mi
(the
35.
li
words
of my lord
thou dost
?iot
hear.
sar-ri
beli-ya
ili-ya
ilani-ya
And may
the
king
my
lord,
my god
and
my
gods
36. amil abil sip-ri-su Ids messenger
li-is-pur-ra-am
send
37.
it-ti
amil abil [sip-ri]-ya
ii<ilh
my
may
messenger ;
[sii)-]ri-[su]
38.
li-sim (?)-[me]
and
39.
he hear (?)
his message
sa
i-ga-ab-bi
[um-ma]
(thus)
which
he says
412
June
40.
4]
PROCEEDINGS.
i-na-an-na
[18S9.
beli-ya
....
....
O my
lord,
again
u-ta
41. [ki-]i-me-e
as
42.
[sarru]
lei the
I have
beli-ya
ili-ya
. . .
king
my
lord
my god
Edge.
I
. . .
kha-mu-dis*
by
us-se-ra-am
way of a present
istu
I se7it :
qati
bi(?)-ka
sa
sarri
beli-ya
fny lord
u-
from
the
hand
of
the king
A
my
comparison of the above with the transcription of the text in former Paper, will show how many corrections have been introinto the latter
duced
writing peculiar to the Tel el-Amarna texts
by a larger acquaintance with the styles of and by the cleaning of

of publishing and comIt
the tablet.
It
will illustrate the necessity
paring
all
of
them
it
that exist.
is
only in this way that obscure
passages will be cleared up, and mis-readings and mis-translations

corrected.
Let
be borne in mind that the translations

first
have
given above are but

inevitable in
at
all,
attempts, with
all
the imperfections that are

is
first
attempts.
But the
first
attempt
better than
none
and the primary duty
of the Assyriologist
edits.
is
to assist others in
understanding the texts which he

Tariti in line 10 must clearly
" return " to the under-world.
mean "death," perhaps

is
as being a
In line 26, the name of the country which
described as having
been
in the
neighbourhood of Phoenicia
is
supplied from tablets at
Berlin.
The
translation of line 28
is
very doubtful.
NUM-QAR can hardly be

"lightning."
identified with the
Accadian
î^x-gir
In concluding
kindness
this
Paper,
have
to
express
my
thanks
to
Rostovitch-Bey, M. Golenisheff, and the Rev. Ch. Murch, for their

in
permitting
I
me
to
copy and publish the tablets
in their
possession.
hope
it
will
not be long before
my
copies will appear
in the Proceedings of this Society.

*
Or
better, as in
XXXII, Edge
2,
\kima\ khaniu-tis, "
in haste."

June
4]
[18S9.
NOTES ON THE TEXT OF THE D'ORBINEY PAPYRUS.

By
I
F. L.
Griffith.*
have now the unexpected pleasure of submitting
to the Society
a series of conjectural emendations proposed to
me
by Professor
passages
Adolf Erman, together with the

in
results of verifying the
question on the original.

I.
I.
"lies
^^|^<^,^?"
is
The
slight
trace of a
sign
after su,
which
fairly
is
is
represented on the facsimile, cannot be
part
of
^.
" lies
%_
of course an only accidental.

(^
1
extremely improbable reading.
Possibly the stroke

n "Tk
I
I.
2.
v\
V
T
UA
\
'^
n n n Ci U U LJ
? "
The
plural sign
is
not there, but "^1
is
by no means impossible, though the sign
is
badly formed
I. 3.
read therefore
i^
^ ^^.
[I]
"das Fragment aus der Mitte der Seite habe ich auch
gesetzt."
immer dor thin

I. 4.
Omit the
ist
?.
"
am Anfang
ist
hr hpnv
wohl nur [J^ (^~~^ (2] zu ergiinzen, fiir doch wohl kein Platz " I agree to this as the
most probable reading.

<
.âa
^
"
^vwv^
I
Wl
LJ
Yx\ ^^^
Allerdings erwartet
man
-.^ ^." Not

1.
possible.
^^^-^
5.
1^ f
\^
^^ 7\]<=> Erganzt nach IV.

^^^=3
8.
Passt
das in die Liicke?"

gular expression, but
i]i]'^-=-I
\%% <=^
^^^
is
XH.
or
i,
XHI.
5, is
the re-
S^s-
^'
I^'
4) etc.,
^j\
The
is
<=>
M-
etc.
^^
Sm
is
hardly the right word.
only objection
to
^^>A
^'^^^
'^^^
common word
['
is
always spelt
"^[l]
.^^^, an
arrangement which
right.
hardly possible here,
very probably
Read |v
-B^
^ ^_ ^
(2
sic
S] ^
?
<î>.
sic
* See p. 161.
In the note on that page read

for
"add Cocmans, Manuel," and
on page 162, note,
XVII.
6,
read XVIII.
6.
414
June
4]
M
TROCEEDINGS.
S.
[1889.
II-
"
,,,,^
Cr3
"^^
||
ist
doch kaum moglich
konnte
is
T"::::w!7 "i^ht etwa
em
Rest von ^
are certain.
^^
a
sein?"
^=f
quite
impossible,
part,
ITT]
f and
and
i|
aaaaaa
has only lost the upper
are
certain,
i::Z::^
^lust be a mistake for
are ^ f -7^
^^^j
broken
.
and confused,
Correct IT^
"^^
to
III.
I.
'
steht
denn wirklich
das nicht
^^==
1
tCl
âss
^==
'
is
ja
ein es
Unding
gemacht
is
fur eine solcher Handschrift,

!
Ist
ink
certainly not
modern.
und wie ungeschickt ware etwa ein moderne Correktur ? The The facsimile is correct, and the lines
are fairly defined

reading.
bleibeti "
'
and
little
worn.
^==
seems the only possible
Der
h.
Satz bedeutet " lass meine Frisur
mWa
mivollejidet
yo-l
(d.
unterbrich mich jetzt
nicht beim
Frisiren)
Z.,
1-7^
Ist
f S*i' "unvollendet lassen
" (Stele
von Kuban,
31).'
Groff also quotes this illustration.
denn
^
^ 7\
^ 1^
'
^^^- "
'
^Î-
3' ^'^^''^'S ?
^'^s.
IV.
Mund
V,
4.
1. 'der schluss heist wohl " ich werde es nicht aus zu irgend welchen Leuten komrnen lassen.'"
7nei7ie7n
I.
'
7\
^^^^
wohl mit
wie immer?'
ist
Yes.
'
Die conjectur
[1
*^^^
sehr hiibsch, aber mir bleibt
der Sinn dabei unklar.'
See
Netciig. Grain., p, 163.
VI.
3.
'P@P#5
YM^^(il|-/îstSchreib-fehlerfur^//y//r?c'V,
"fliehen," vgl.
pP^^<=>|7^,
|(^)'
Mar. Karn., 53,
37.'
VII.
9.
'^7^"^^.
k^^,
^^^ (W)
ist
doch wohl der Kopf

I
eines verwischten
das ja dort stehen miisste.'
think howis
ever that the scribe again

a trace of the
tail.
made an absurd
mistake, for there
not
XL
Locke)
5.
'
Steht nicht
an
dieser
Stelle
etwa
so
im
Ori^-inal
ist
ein Tribut
fiir
dich aus einem andern Lande,"

a.
vgl. die
'^^'^, Geschenke
der Dorfer in den Griibern des
R.'
Each
of
415

June
4]

'^z:::^ <2
[18S9.
the signs
'^
is
clear in the original as in the facsimile, but

its
that fact does not deprive the conjecture of
felicity.
In a later
communication Professor Erman

(9vgi llO
steht,
says,
'Wenn
IX,
5,
also wirklich
so
l|
wird der Schreiber in der
Handschrift die er
kopirte
^ ^^^
t
J
(|
gehabt haben, und dies falsch gelesen haben.
"To
es
^^
ja
" Tribut,"
kommt
ja
meines Wissens sonst im
n.
R.
nicht vor,
ist
wahrend es im a. R. desto haufiger ist ("^^ '^) Aber auch nicht auffallend, wenn die Gelehrten des Pharao ein
alterthiimliches
Wort gebrauchen.
!
Schreibfehler sind ja iiberhaupt

7,
genug im d'Orbiney da
So XI.
s.
^\
10.'
[[
fff
XII.
i,
u.
w.
XVI.
3.
'lies [wAA/^]
^^
wie XVII.
Yes.
w,
think,
was
a slip of the pen.
XVI.
4.
'
steht
denn wirklich "^

-
Ich dachte
jetit
immer nur Reste
eines sehr breites
l^,'
zu sehen.'
My
or
I
transcription of the passage was wrong.

n
^
Either
'(K
[1
(without fa) are possible solutions of the hieratic.

it
Of
these the latter must of course be preferred, although
involves an
unusual form of
XVIIL
/VWNAA
2.
'icherganzte
-iM^LTTTT^W]
red ink
is
Ist
It
is
das so unmoerlich wie es auf Ihres Tafel aussieht?'
quite impossible.
The
it
very indistinct,
and the
preparer of the facsimile read
wrongly.
4t6

PROCEEDINGS.
[1889.
June
4]
TEXTS OF THE COLLECTION OF MR. LEE.

By Dr.
A.
Wiedemann.
Bonn bought
a series
Some months ago

of
the University Library of
of sheets formerly belonging to Mr. Lee, and containing lithographs
monuments
in
the Hartwell
3,
Museum.
The
plates were
made
by Madeley, Lithographer,
Wellington Street, Strand, about 1835,
and have,
for sale.
as far as I have
been able to discover, not been offered
But even
if
they were not privately printed, the lithographs
are mostly so indistinct that their publication would not be of great

service in reading the inscriptions.
In the example at
Bonn
;
the texts
have been corrected, mostly by Dr.

copies have been added, and in
Leemans
of
Leyden
sometimes
some cases even rubbings.
By
help of these materials the monumental texts were easily restored.
The
and
at
following appear to merit publication
I.
Group
of two sitting statues of grey stone, representing a
man
his wife, the latter
wearing a large wig.

1833, and
is
The
statue
in
was bought
the printed
the middle
Sotheby's,
i6th
March,
No. 573
those
catalogue of the
line
Museum.
has
The
inscription
;
covering
of the
clothes
been erased
copy,
:
near the chair are
preserved (lithograph, special

6 vertical lines, running
rubbingV
At each side are
to the right
a
^37
===>!
ft/'
\J
/vv^,AA,-v
"y^
^
I I
fv/-v/i
^37
-7
-^
^*
I
I
c^ -cs:=^
nrzi
Ii
A^VAAA
ij
AAA/*
V^
/WNA/NA
w
111
mm
o ^
I-!1
O o
6.
y
H
D X
\\
fe!r:f^B1-^
417
2

June
4]

this
[18S9.
Of
User-ha we possess
many
funeral cones found at Thebes,
aj^.,u.ig hi
^
pi.
n WTV
fl
1 P
s^
WT
Season
1S87,
(Wiedemann, Grabkegel,
IV,
12;
Petrie,
23,
is
86); to his family belonged probably Thuti-nefer,

at
whose
;
stela
Turin (Rossi, Atti

de Trav.,
dell'
Acad, di Tormo, XVII, 814 sqq.

Inscr.,
pi.
Piehl,
Rec.
IV,
121
cf.
sqq.;
Hec. de Trav., IV, 125 sqq.;

for brothers
83-4; Maspero, Lieblein, No. 583), and who had
User-hat.
original
Neb-ua and the director of the house of Thutmes I, The god named at the beginning of the text in the
the middle-pillar of the hieroglyph forming his
standing on a horizontal line
and from
DicL
a pillar found at
name is known from a text published below, Memphis (now at Leyden cf. Brugsch,
is
;
Geogr., 758),
where we read
^^]
month Choiak,
in
^
whicli Obiris
is
The
line
idea of a resurrection in the
raised from the dead, occurs again in the PaJ). hiling.
Rhind,
II,
4,
8 (ed.
Birch,
pi.
8)
the Hartwell text shows
this idea to
be
as old as the i8th dynasty.

left
The
text
on the
r^"^^
of the chair
is
M^\
VVAAft
I
x%
(
j\
a
(=U)
4-
Ti)
1P L=/]
'^^_^
ITT]
I
f%n
n
I
U
oi
1
r^""^
O:^
LL
5>
;
ÂA/W^
M|
\ AA,WV^
Xt'k in
at
2.
Cowering
statue.
No. 574 of the catalogue, enveloped
a large cloth
only the hands are to be seen.
At the
:
pillar
the back the inscription (corrected lithograph, rubbing)
1 A
\Z^l^l\K^)ii
^Û\
<t
PI418
At the base a very nicely

June
4]
PROCEEDINGS.
to
[i5
written text runs
the
off,
left
and
to the
right.
"T"
The
left
side of
'
the base being broken

fl
only the words
A
is
F\ /
are preserved
at the right the text
complete
the hieroglyphs shows that this Sebauk-hetep lived at the time of the
1
8th dynasty.
3.
Quadrangular Naos-stela, Cat. No. 553.

left in 7
Above ornaments,
then an inscription from right to

lithograph, rubbing)
:
horizontal lines (corrected
o =--^.ô!o
III
--oT^h^
?^
I
I
i,
II
(5.
_ga^
u
^^
in
III
ll
A_fl
'\A/\AAA
J
I
I
r?
IT
left
m
\-
-7
Below a sitting man, a flower and a man, lifting the right hand
a burning censer.
4.
the
if
hand
before
him an
altar
as
speaking, and holding in the
Stela Cat.
No. 446 has been published by Sharpe,
Inscr., II,
68.
The
corrected lithograph gives the following emendations of
Sharpe's
text.
Above
is
twice
is
written
|.
1]
the indistinct sign

jjicture
::?
in the title
of the priest
always
Over the
of Osiris
2
419

June
4]
[1889.

1.
is
found
is
[[[[if
;
is
to
read
1.
ft
^zi
1.
5,
the pointed
at the
sign
1,
6 at the end
'
'
the
f=^
end
could be
5.
AAAAAA.
Stela of limestone
Ut'a-eyes.
Cat. No. 442.

\"^-q
Above
jjj
the
Q between the
libation,
two
A woman
_p
is
making
and
holding a burning censer to a sitting

at a flower.
man
Q^c:^,
right to left
^
who
:
smells
Below two horizontal
lines
from
n
6.
Limestone
tablet
found
in
tomb
3'
at
Gizeh,
bought
at
Sotheby's, i6th March, 1833, Cat. No. 561.
4^"
:
large, 2' 9" high.
Above two
horizontal lines (corrected lithograph)
oy A
=1
r^-^^/1
2.
rv/"^/!
Below
in the
middle
is
an
altar,
above which
is
written
/^
OT
?^
At one
side a
woman
at the other a
man
lî
left
are sittmg.
/I\'
]
Below the
of Mer-ab.
latter a stick
and the sceptre
are standing,
II, 21, in
of which
the hand
the second has quite the same form as Leps. D.,
At the right and the

rounded
1833.
of this representation are each
time four boats without

7.
sails or oars
placed one over the other.

;
Limestone
stela,
at the top
Cat. No. 554, bought at
Sotheby's, 15 March,
First 6 horizontal lines
22:13 inches
left
:
(corrected lithograph).
from right to
111
3-
flCJ
?J
is
^1
is at
Z]
* In the original there
this place
an
|
at the longer
end of which there
seen above a small oblique
line.
420
. :
June
4]
PROCEEDINGS.
[18S9.
Then
in the
middle to the right and the

is
left
the jackal on a standard

.
between them
is
written
()
]^^
On
each side a
A
man
tJ
adoring the jackal, and has before him the text
^
a
''^'^'
]]
(J
<:z:>
fl
bread
n and
Q
|\
fl
I
Oi
<3>/www
=S3r=i-
CZZD
. I
jj S
^^^
whom
.
o
On
Below an
altar
with
fruits,
other objects.
is
one side a
[1
man and
woman
are
V'\
sitting,
above
written
A
side
[1
^1
I
\\
On
the
other
sits
man
Before him a
riower
8.
woman
-:--?:;^
-,
is
cowering, and smelling at a
she
is
called
Jih^
to other collections
a.
A\
.JihJ 2C^=_
?.;';?
_M^
Vv
O O
ÂAAA/^
JJ /wwv\
is offered by two pieces belonging whose reproductions are given in the same book Rubbing of a text found at Theljcs, and given by Captain Brace to
Finally a certain interest
the United Service
Museum
<rr>
ifk
VV^
/a
Small lithograph of the
feet of
an Uschebti from the collection
of Robert Fox, Esq., of Godmanchester.
The
text
was
in
4 vertical
Imes
:-
-rfA^=^ i
'+
1" (T^
T
i'VNAAAA
nil
/I
III
J!3^ '"" ~
i^^
/wwva
O o
U
\
I
111
JL
ft^
f3
It
A
III,
It
is
an exemplar of the Uschebtis of Amenophis
of which
many
pieces are preserved (Birch, Ae^: Zeitschr., 1864, 90 sq.)

is
The
variant of the 6th chapter of the Ritual which they bear
curiously
enough missing
in the Ritual-texts of the
Thebean
period.
421

June
4]
[1SS9.
TEXTS OF THE SECOND PART OF THE
EIGHTEENTH DYNASTY.
By Dr.
The
A.
Wiedemann.
el
discovery of the cuneiform tablets of Tell
Amarna has
I
given a particular interest also to the Egyptian historical inscriptions

dating from the second half of the i8th dynasty, so that
that the following as yet unpublished texts will be not
believe
to
unwelcome
the readers of the Proceedings.

I.
The most
interesting historical text of the reign of
Ameno-
phis
n
I
is
a large granite stela at Karnak, of which Champollion,
Not., II, 185 sq., published a part, which was treated by Maspero,
Aeg. Zeitschr., 1879, 55

1
sqq.,
88 1
took a copy of the

quoting Seti
text,
and Erman, I.e., 1889, 39 sqq. which gives some passages

is
In
left
out by Champollion.
In the upper part of the stela there

I {cf.
in the
middle a two cups
line
Champ.).
is
At the
^^
left
a king offers
to a divinity.
Before him
written A
[1
A T"
right there
and behind the god

is
is
Vt" ff 1
1'=^
r^
%
all
^^ the
left
only the body of the god and the line behind him, which
quite the
same
as that
on the other
first
side
the remainder of the

stela.
picture has disappeared with the
quarter of the whole
In
of
j
the lines following this representation

to
my
copy gives as variants

I.
ChampoUion's
^s.vkk
text as given
^^:zI7
.
;
by Maspero,
3 at the
,
2,
before the
Q
name
Amenophis
line
end
>'>l-7/i'
W^^-i
n
1-
111
-T-
4,
5^,,,,,,cz=zi^ 111 111 /WVW^

^
\.
S,
C^; ^^
^
6,
[\t^^^^
1-
n
1
/WVAÂ _Zi
^;
1.
7,
no lacuna
above v
(thus also
Champ.)
;1. 8,
(rZ\
line
is
(j
(thus also Champ.).
Between
1.
and 10 of Champ, no
wanting;
1.
10 (really 9)
Then
follow 4 lines not published by Champollion

:
the
first
quarter
always wanting
iîl<->t^
422
June
4]
TROCEEDINGS.
/3 ^^wyw
I
[1889.
'>
Y
13,
,4?:?
/wvw\
*
t^Sa
fl
z]
1)
J large
lacuna
.^^.
/\
is
1T rl^MlpJ
14.
i;,)>:i,;i^^
IJ :;,)>:
The end
of the text
completely destroyed
by the
2.
infiltration of water.
A
]
scarab
of
the Louvre,
^'""^^^'"S
S.h.
586,
has
the
inscription
^:~y n
^^1
1)
V'
the veneration of Set of
Ombos
by Amenophis
was offered
III.
sale
fragment of a cowering granite-statue, which

in
for
February,
18S2,
at
Karnak,
i.
names the
I
king himself as god.

2.
It
reads on the front side:

;
^ A ^-Q ^
at
the
right:
i.
mm
'VA-CDSffs^
(
Q)Xi
^-M-l"
monarch
api.
functionary probably of the same
pears on a fragment in calcareous stone at Bulaq,
S AAAAAA ^^
Â
'
///T^
(J
^_^
3.
On
It
the wall near the Pylon of

jirinces
Horemheb
Mon.
wall
at
Karnak
88
is
found
a representation of the
king.
of Punt bringing tribute to the

div.,
;
has been published by Marietta,

l)y
the text,
which was given incorrectly

in
Mariette,
is
found exactly rendered

is
Brugsch, Rec.^
pi.
57.
On
the
same
a representation
line
of Horus,
who
brings
prisoners.
The middle
reads
here
^^
w mm^
4A
^^ <rr> _^^
(3
^
This
north
is
;
the only text speaking of successes

his victories
in
of the king
in
the
the south, however, are glorified by
many
In the original rather the abbreviation for "^7
JrxE
4]
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCH.1I0L0GY.
[1889.
inscriptions.
Also a fragment lying quite near to the wall alludes

gifts
I
to them,
showing flowers and other
and having above these

A
J]
111
1
in
the ends of three vertical lines the words

..
,
â^^^â
Usic)
M^
-^s^
^l]'^l]
The most important tomb of the time of king Horemheb Horemheb at Saqqarah, which unhappily has been badly destroyed. Pieces of it are now at Bulaq (Mariette, Mon. div., 74-5 t. eg., IX, 36) London (Aeg. Z., 1877, 148 sqq.
4.
was the tomb of a
Sharpe, Inscr.,
1885,
piece,
II,
92); Leyden (Leemans, Alon.,

(Pierret,
I,
81); the
a
plate
Louvre
Rec. d'l/iscr., II,
31-4; Aeg. Z, Another 57).

1882,
It
of calcareous
stone,
was
I
in
May,
it.
in
the
collection Zizinia at Alexandria,

vertical
last
where
copied
shows 11
first
lines
running from
ones a
i.
left
;
to right,
of which
the
and
have suffered very much

last
at the top
some
L'riiaus
signs are wanting.
leans
Under the upon
man
with the
on the forehead
a stick,
Rest of the embracing line of a cartouche

j\
-/]
^Wi:^
W.
mm
J\
rMM:'m
ra^J
J\ \^
,^j
'-^^^'^
I
(E
J\
.^
O
5. ?f^
a(?)^
1
Hii
<9'
6.
j?s??
^1;^
n
J]
A
u
7\ Ji
11
fl
8.
\>
I
"^^
The
use of the word
aspit,
" sledge," for the baldachin in which
the king ordinarily contemplates the passing of the tributes

the prisoners appears to be a
and
new
one.
424
June
4]
PROCEEDINGS.
the
[18S9.
Another calcareous fragment of quite

probably of the same tomb,
Ufbersic/it, p. 26).
is
same
v.
style,
very
at
Vie:.na (quoted
Inhere are represented several
Bergmann. bowing men, and

left
above the
first
rests of eight vertical lines, of
which the very much injured

:
one
is
running from
left to right,
the others from right to
(as
penultimate sign in the cartouche appears the beginning of

A'SAAAA
^).
o
^=5>.
\\
111
jy^^-Pl
A
a
X
I I I
J^
D
<^<^
1
J\
4-
l^\.l A ^
rav|^
I I I
q^
14
ti^^
A
D
III
nn T
D o W
o
/I
nn fiP
9
I
I
^
dated from the reign of
^^
.M> 1^
Horemheb,
burning.
tells
III us
This
I
text,
\>
quite
new
facts,
the transplantation of one

(?)
people to the
site
of another, the taking of fortresses and their

suffered from
The conquered
hunger and had to
live
like goats in the mountains. The end s[)eaks of persons posted by the Pharaoh on the border of the country to defend the frontiers.
The
relief represents the
men
as Semites
these events therefore
must have taken place
at the north of Egypt.
425
June
4]
[iSey.
Some Notes on the
"NIN-MAG"
Inscription.
1SS9.
London, June yd,
Dear Mr. Rylands,

In the
last issue
of our Proceedings, which
received the day
before yesterday, the Rev. C. J. Ball has given you what he calls " the first correct copy" of an inscription of Nebuchadnezzar II., on
some
published, in addition to
"the nin-mag Cylinders," and has some startling discoveries of his, which involve an unexpected attack upon me.
cylinders which he calls
it,
I
all
am
sorry to state that these discoveries
come
little
too late for
readers, even superficially acquainted with the matter in question.

fact,
known to me since the 20th of February, some other Assyriologists as long ago as 1859 In order to show clearly enough which of us both has to be blamed, to justify myself against his criticism, and finally also, to
In
1
they have been
886, and to
avoid a similar
blunder to
I
that with which I
am now
text
going to
charge Mr. Ball,

history
think
it
not superfluous to give you here a short

of the
of the
decipherment
Inscription."
"nin-mag"
is
otherwise
making a
called
"Oppert
And
it
always taken for granted

himself acquainted with
is
that every writer on Assyriology has
made
the published matter referring to texts of which he

fresh study.
from
became known from four cylinders coming them were brought to Berlin by Dr. Petermann, another was in the private possession of M. Raoul Rochette in Paris, and the fourth was acquired for the Collection De
This inscription
Babylon.
first
Two
of
Luynes
tion, a
in
the National Library of Paris.

lines
From
this
last-mentioned
translitera-
document, the text of 33 short

translation,
was published, with a
and a
full
commentary, by Dr. Oppert,

Vol. II, Paris, 1859, p. 295
first
in
ff.,
his
admirable Expedition
scientifiqiie.
the
translation being repeated also in the

Paris, 1863, p.
Volume
of this work,
235
" to
ff.
It is
instructive for the study of the " History
of Assyriology
see that Dr. Oppert's text agrees almost entirely

first
with Mr. Ball's "
correct copy," issued after thirty years.*
In addition to the four
above-named
cylinders,
text.
subsequently discovered bearing the same

*
some others were Of two of them,
There
:
is
but one single sign which Dr.
Oppert
incorrectly rendered in his
copy
MA'', i-
rfr instead of rf^, 1. 30. But, on the other hand, the goddess NINexplained as " ttne sorie de Lucina on d' lUthyic,''' many years before the
J.
Rev. C.
Ball made
the
same discovery.
426

PROCEEDINGS.
to
June
4]
[1889.
which are
be found
in the
Vatican Library, an arconnt has been
given by Professor Oppert, in the Couiptcs rendus de V Acadanie des

1883, p. 166 f., and some further remarks upon them I added myself, Z//., p. 130, n. i.* Next follows my unfortunate edition of three cylinders of the
Inscrr. et B.-L., Paris,
Collection "81, 8-30," which were in 1882 in the British

Zeits.,
Museum,
is
1886,
p.
39
ff.
did not recognize in this that the text

in
identical with that published
E.M., and, having no experience

I
whatever
in
copying such documents,
made
first
several mistakes in part of
my
publication.
As
soon, however, as the

I
my
Zcifsc/iri/t,
1886, was issued,
received a letter from Professor Oppert, of
which
repeat here, with his kind permission (June 2nd, 1889), the
:
opening passage concerning the text in question "Paris, 2, rue de Sfax, February iSth, 1886. Dear Colleague, The 'unpublished' Nebuchadnezzar inscription was published so long ago, viz., 28 years,
that
p.
it
may be
regarded as unpublished.
It is to
be found
E.M.
II,
297, taken from a cylinder of the
Due de Luynes, who,

it
with well-
known
it
kindness, intrusted
me
I
with
Mr. Pinches has made

this text in
appear as a new one.

is
have seen
it
London, and told
Pinches, 1882, or 1883, that

text
better.
It
had been published.

nannabi (not
t^fy salmis sutesiri
Our
Paris
runs
rubhisi zirim sjindili

-<^'-*-
su-e-di-li)
ina
Avill
kiei-bit
parVya
^1^ '^yy<I
talidti.
You
i.e.,
find this text treated

I,
and viewed from an
archaelogical standpoint,
E.M.
p. 235.
The
ruins ot this temple I discovered in 1853,
32 years ago.
ri/iiiniti,
My
:
translation holds good, except in a single point
'merciful,'
is
instead of the old 'sublime.'
But rubbisi
is
(!)
zirim
is
D'^T?
'let the
germ grow
in the
;
mother's womb.'
Sundili
the imp.
)
;
fem.
of usandil,
sundtil
nannabi
;
'
the 'embryo'
'direct
{G.A. thou the

tary, p.
ina kirbit piri'ya, 'in utero

It is
ta-li-id-ti,
sutisiri talidti,
birth.'
nothing
else.
Read my commenSuch
301, dear Colleague, and rectify the matter yourself.
a thing
for
may happen
"
to everybody.
In any case
my
heartiest thanks
* According to a kind communication to

I2th, 18S6,
y][
me
from Prof. OPi'ERT, dated June
^^
T^
has "certainly" to be read afwr Sar ddi/u, instead of
t The original German
text reads as follows
P.\Ris, 2 rite
ite
Sfax,
Werther Hcrr Collcga,
den 18 Fcbr. 1886.

Nchuchadnezzarinsehrijt
sic Jiir ist
Die
''
uttedierte"
nuii
schon so latige edierl,
ndmlich 28 Ja/irc, doss
unedierl gcltcn kann.
Sie findet sick
E.M.
I/,
427
June
4]
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCH.-LOLOGY.

1
[1S89.
Although pp.
30-1 3 1 of
letter, I
my
Literatur were already printed

in the
off,
when
received this
was fortunately able to insert

:
same
book, under "81,8-30," the following paragraph
"81,8-30;
Nebukadsorry to have
unnumbered
a)
Duplicate
of the cylinder inscription of
nezar, described above, p. 130, 73,
No.
10.
am
overlooked this
fact,
by an incomprehensible negligence, when pubI,
lishing the text anew, Z.A.
39
fif.
{see
above,
p.
131, 73, No. 11),
and
hope that
has
i8th,
Oppert
(Feb.
my clumsy mistake will be forgiven. Professor called my attention to it in a most amiable manner
Lines 30-33 have also been corrected, indein
1886).
pendently of him, by Dr. Jensen,

Edition (apparently
73,
agreement with the Paris

15th, 1886).
unknown
II."
to
him
March
Therefore
No. 10
No.
As early as April, 1886, another copy of our text was made known, which had been acquired by the Metropolitan Museum of
Art at
New
it
York, by Professor Peters,

Hebraica, 1886, April,
p.
who published
a few remarks
upon
1886,
in
173, as well as in
my
Zeits.,
p.
217.
Some
of
its
variant readings were published, after his
copy, by myself, ilndem, footnote.

I
had soon occasion

Dr.
to
add some more notes on the

Orient,
text, in
my
the
7,
review of
Strassmaier's excellent Worterverzeichniss,

Mo7iatsschrift fiir den
in
Ostert'cichische
1886, July,
No.
p. 297, keit sie
nach einevi Cylinder des

niir anvertratcte
Due
cie
Litynes, der
iiiit
hekaiiiiter Liehenswiirdig-
dieselbe als
neu erscheinen
las sen.
Ich hahe diesen Text in

[r.
t'/-]
aucli Pinches
isl besser.
1882 oder 1883 gesagl, sie

steht
:
Hen- Pinches liat London gesehen, und sei cdiert. Unser Pariser Text
Es
rubbisi zirim sundili nannabi [nicht su-e-di-li)
ina kierbit pari'ya rfz *-TT<T <^'-*-
^^Ty
heleiichtet
salmis sutesiri talicUi.
Siefinden diesen Text hesprochen
und archaeologiscJi
vor
t^z
E.M.
I, p. 235.
Die Ruine
dieses
Tempels
liahe ich 1853, also
Jahren, aufgcflinden.
riniiniti,
i^l
Meine Uebersetznng Jidlt Stich, atisser des Detail das alte " erhaben." Aber rubbisi (!) zirim, D"IT,
Mntterschosse wachsen."
ist
" ba^-mherzig,'^ fiir

den Keiin im
;
"' Icisse
Sundili
ist
der Imp. Jem. von usandil, sundul

ina
kirbit
nannabi
sutisiri
der
^^
Embryo"
Sie,
{G. A.
);
pari'ya
"
Uterus";
talidli
"
leite
die Geburt."
Es
stelit ta-li-id-ti,
weitcr
niclits.
Lesen
werther
selbst.
Herr
Collega,
meinen Commentar, p. 301, und
rectificiren
Sie die Sadie
So etwas kann ja Jedem passieren.

hcrzlichsten Danii fiir
Aufjeden Fall meinen
t For
the original Cjerman text, see
my
Lit., p. 349.
428
June
4]
PROCEEDINGS.
Strassmaier
also
[iSSg.
stating there (p. 132) that Father
had made an
[independent] use of the Paris copy, "

as well as of the "duplicate
NB.
in
786, in 34 references,"
NYa"
[i.e.,
New
York], "in 3 refe-
As Mr. Ball knows of the existence rences (pp. 321, 550, 739)." of Strassmaier's work, it would have been a useful preparatory
task for his "first
copy"
to
search for these 34 passages.*

pp.
24,
Here
they are:
Strassmaier, A.K,
198,
244,
256, 260, 313,
321, 332, 352 (read "
NB."
inst.
of N.), 393, 401, 547, 550, 552, 588,

765, 790, 854, 879, 918, 929, 937,
589, 624,
702,
708, 739,
744,
946, 959> 97i> io57> 1067, 1077.
Zfi'fs.,
Some more remarks as to the text were added by Dr. Winxkler, 1886, p. 338,1 who proved the two Berlin copies of PeterMANN, mentioned by Oppert, to be clumsy forgeries. The variants
in the
of three more copies of the text,
Imperial Hofmusetim of
Finally,
added myself, ifnde/>i, made known some casts of the

Vienna,
I
p.
442.
Dr.
Winckler
inscription in the
Zeits.,
Bulaq Museum,
Zeits.,
1888,
p.
424
see also
Agypt.
1889,
p. 23.
Now, Mr. Ball has made use of the British Museum cylinders. He has not taken, however, the slightest notice of any of the
above-mentioned papers, not even
with the one exception of
of Oppert's ediiio priiiceps
edition in
first
my own
1886!
And
yet he
thinks himself authorized to

inscription." \
I
give the "
correct copy of this
am
I
at a loss to agree with
my
estimable
critic in that respect.
What
1.
have to blame him
for is that
he has not a
is
is
sufficient
;
knowledge of the material of the
texts
which he
2.
treating
and
that
he
not yet sufficiently acquainted with the Assyriological
literature, to correct, or attack
any of
his fellow-workers.
* Ki
.
E.g Mr. Ball could have found there (p. 321) his explanation of DAM, by irsitii, and also (p. 547) the reference to "Lay. 39, 19" for
,
:
Ki, in
ki-su
!
Mr. Ball quotes wrongly

t In
this article,
" Lay, 31, 19."
notes are quoted.

Zeitschrift,
p. 441,
1SS6
;
my Liter., the Vienna Monatsschn'it, and Professor Peters' Mr. Ball must necessarily have seen parts 3 and 4 of tiie for he quoted pp. 246, 274, 348 ; see our /Proceedings, \'o\. X,
!
note*
Vol. XI, pp. 121, 130
* of p. 132 X Most of the above remarks can be applied also to the footnote of the Leipzig Bcitriifê ziir Assyriohgie, " 1SS8," as soon as the first part of this
new "
periodical" shall really be issued.
429

June
I
4]
[1SS9.
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCH^îOLOGY.

extremely sorry to repeat,
in
am
reply to Mr. Ball's paper,

in
such elementary statements as the following

Intu
our Proceedings
"of both genders" can now be seen by any beginner from Dr. Delitzsch's Grammar, p. 191, 71. mag = r-^//-2^ and similar explanatory passages, quoted over and over again, without a reference, in Mr. Ball's papers, are known to every Assyriologist from Dr. Brunnow's List. The separation of ki-sa-a-da-lum into as soon however as there is a ki-sa-a da-lum is not quite obvious variant ki-sa-a-am-da-lum, it does become obvious cf. the present Vol.,
p. 137,
sub No. 6
The development of the root of

according to
idhi, adallu,
it,
has
been shown
Jensen,
n. I
;
lately again,
my
I
theory upon
by Dr.
p.
Zeits.,
1886,*
if
"this
is
much above
p. 399, "
and by Dr. Delitzsch, W.B.,

Mr. Ball,
cannot help
it.
152,
usashirsa
{cf. Proceedings, Vol. X, p 220) '^ ebir" is sibilant. epir, because of the to IPfD certainly not "a shortened plural"; it might be of a pluralic meaning,
cannot without any further discussion
be compared
which cannot, however, be " shortened formation, for such formations do not
languages.
"
but
it
is
not a plural by
exist in
any of the Semitic
As
p.
to ki-'^'^Y-'\-a-nim, I
may
again refer to Delitzsch's
Grammar,
1884,
bci,
58,
23, note (repeated there
from Jensen,
{var. in "
Zeits.,
:
p.
316, footnote,
and
others).
nannabi
NYa"
^y
i
t)
cannot without any further discussion be compared with
f]^V,
dJvi,
because of the different
labials.
1.
Mr.
by
Ball cannot
decide at
present, whether
I
^fy
text
in
16 of the Cylinder
(10
3,2
"A"
!)
from which
I
published
the
in
Zeits.
cm.
is
" tindeiitlich," or not.
For this
!
believe, to Constantinople " Cylinder B."
document has been sent away, "81, 8-30, i " (10 by 4 cm. is my
!)
know whence Mr. Ball has The nin-mag Cylinders." These documents have never been called so before, with one exception: see Winckler, Zeits., 1888, p. 424. Has he had any knowledge of
In conclusion,
title
am
curious to
:
taken the
of his paper
"
this article to
which he does not allude
Yours, &c.,
C. Bezold.
* Cf. the last note but one
t Omitted Ijy Mr. BALL and my remark, Zeits., 1SS6,
but
see
Strassmaier's A.
V., p. 739,
No. 6061,
p. 217, footnote.
430
June
4]
PROCEEDINGS.
[iSi'g.
REMARKS ON THE NIN-MA6 INSCRIPTION.

By the Rev.
Mr.
Karl
C.
J.
Ball.
Bezold does not challenge either
my
text
or
my
translation
of the nin-mag inscription.
He
is
aggrieved by the
to diminish
in
I
is
incidental criticism of
my
notes,
and apparently wishes
the effect of
I
by suggesting doubts about the manner may have obtained my knowledge of the subject.
it
which
frankly
confess that the whole mass of his bibliographical details
new
to
me.
did not
know
that
any one had pubHshed the MN-MA(i

I
inscription before Mr. Bezold.
naturally took
it
for
granted that
the editor of a Zeitsc/irift fiir AssyrioIfli:;ie was correct, when he described it as " An tmpublishid inscription of Nebuchadnezzar."
{Zeitschr., 1886, p. 39).
I
did not, however, venture to
call
my own
transcription "the
copy" of this text. I wrote, " So far as I kji07u" ; a reservation the meaning of whi( h may have escaped Mr. Bezold, though 1 should hope it was clear to everybody else.
first
correct
am
gratified to learn
that
my copy
of the
London
cylinders
coincides almost entirely with Professor Oppert's copy of a Paris

duplicate.
It
is
an unexpected proof of the absolute accuracy of

I
my own
independent transcription, which was made, as

3,
see by
my
note-book, April
single respect.
1888, and has not been altered since in any

satisfactory.
Nothing could be more

in the next
But why did

Zeiisc/irijt?
not Mr. Bezold publish at least the substance of Dr. Oppert's good-
humoured remonstrance
After
number of the
might then have had the advantage of referring to his work.

all,
it
would seem by Mr. Bezold's own shewing

first
that
actually have
inscription in
published the
question,
single sign
completely correct copy of the

single sign"
is
unless
"one
all
to
count for
nothing.
may make
the difference between sense
and nonsense.
FarPya is not piri'ya, any more than "packet" is " picket," or " farce " " force." It is true that I cannot claim much
where inaccuracy would have been inexcusable.
I
credit for accuracy,
A
text.
couple of days ago

I
referred to Dr. Oppert's
do not think
it
altogether in
good
taste for
still
work on this younger students
to be always characterizing the labours of their
living seniors
and
teachers as "admirable," "excellent," and so forth.
Dr. Oppert's
reputation can stand on
its
own
431
merits, without the aid of such
doubtful support.
June
4]

critic
fiSSg.
My
apparently assents to the statement that Dr. Oppert's
translation
" holds
good except
I
in a single
;
jjoint."
It
is
quite
credible that Mr. Bezold thinks so
but, with all
respect for his
learned
correspondent,
think otherwise.
Epiri kidam ellutim

terra fornicem cubicu-
kirbasa u/nallani does not
mean "cum
{sic)
lorum
in
ejus penetralibus explevi."
But those who wish

1859
to see
what
Dr. 0])pert wrote
on
this subject in
may be
referred to
his Expedition. If
Mr. Bezold considers that
it
is
a " discovery " to
compare a
goddess of parturition with Lucina or Eileithyia, I can only assure him from personal knowledge that the average English public
school boy
goddesses.
of the Greek
to
is
perfectly cognisant
it
of the
functions
" are
of the
latter
Can
be that " Assyriologists

classics that the
so loftily ignorant
and Latin
most obvious allusion comes
them
I
as a "startling-discovery?"
am
not inclined to follow Mr. Bezold into his
maze of
capital
letters
I
and numerals. On p. 429 he gives us tour lines of figures, but shall make no use of this Pythagorean clue to the mysteries of
I
language.
have a stronger
faith in Sir
Henry Rawiinson's
five
volumes of inscriptions than in any ponderous Wdrte?'verzeichniss ; and I have for years past used the former, and managed to get To judge by Mr. Bezold's along pretty well without the latter.
letter, I
do not appear
translation,
to
have been guilty of any egregious errors

although
I
in
text,
or
notes;
omitted to
make
the
elaborate preliminary
investigation
It
of foreign
journals, Avhich he
appears to think necessary.
may be
true that I
am
not profoundly
j
acquainted
his
w'ith
what he
calls
"the Assyriological
to expect
literature
light
"
but
own papers do not encourage one
much
from that
source, considering the extraordinary blunders in Semitic
grammar
which he has managed to perpetrate, in sjjite of an intimate acquaintance with "the Assyriological literature."
I have certainly "seen parts 3 and 4 of the Zeitsdirift., 1886." borrowed the whole volume for the purpose of referring to M,
Amiaud's paper on the Boss of Tarcondemus
(p.
274).
I
(p.
did not,
338), but
however, look at Dr. Winckler's introductory remarks

only at his text and notes on the Berlin cylinder.
the volume, moreover, were
lated the
My
references to
trans-
made
long after
I
had copied and
NiN-MAG
inscription.
may
here observe that, in
my
simplicity, I thought that
nin-mag was the only conceivable name of

432
June
4]
PROCEEDINGS.
it
[1SS9.
the inscription, relating as
does to the temple of that goddess

I
(=
Gula),
and to nothing
p.
else.
I
had not seen " \\înckler,

it
Zeitschr., 1888,
424."
Perhaps
ought to have called
"The
first
Bezold
Inscription,"
in recognition of
my
censor's claims to
publication.
I
should have been thankful for scholarly criticism of

but
I
my
sugges-
tions,
look in vain for any in the above

accepts
letter.
Mr. Bezold
point
apparently
my
explanation
of
kidam
at
as
correct (a
it
on which
have
my
doubts), and tries to shew that

his.
'
is
not mine,
to
but the property of a friend of

drift of his
This
least
seems
be the
note that
'
ki
= irsitu
might have been found

use.
It
is
in a
work
fact
which
do not possess and never
an elementary
which
I
I learnt
it
many
years ago from Sayce's well-known Syllabary.

failed to explain.
Besides,
was not ki but kidam which Mr. Bezold

so, with
read ki-sa-a da-lum, and printed
the rendering " a great
months before Mr. Pinches lent me his copy with the variant It was the reading and sense which the context and parallel passages suggested at once. But really Mr. Bezold's attempt
wall,"
ki-sa-a-ain.
(p.
430) to discount the
effect of
my
notes
is,
in general, of
such a
character, that I can only conclude that his
knowledge of Babylonian
I
'idiom
is
much what
it
was
in
February, 1886.
must decline
to
waste more time in discussing with him the question of
my comThat
petence "to correct or attack

is
(!)
any of
my
fellow-workers."
a point which
may
safely be left for the decision of
competent
judges.
July
26, 1889.
433
June
4]
[1889.
ERRATUM.
Plates II and III, illustrating Mr. Griffiths' paper,
"Notes
i.e.,
on a Tour
Plate II
Upper Egypt," should change should have been marked III, and III
in
places,
II.
HARRISON AND SONS, PRINTERS
IN
ORUINARV TO HER MAJESTY,
ST.
MARTIN's
I.ANTi,
LONDON.
434
TLbc
Bronse rnaments of tbe palace (Bates from Balawat.

[Shalmaneser
II,
j;.c.
<S59-<S25.]
Parts
I,
II, III,
to Subscribers.
In accordance with the terms of the original prospectus, the price for
each part
price)
is
now
raised to ^î
lo^-.
to
Members
IS.
::
Society of Biblical Archaeology.
COUNCIL,
1889.
President
P.
LE Page Renouf.
Vice- Presidents
Rev. Frederick Charles Cook, M.A., Canon of Exeter.
Lord Halsbury, The Lord High Chancellor. The Right Hon. W. E. Gladstone, M.P., D.C.L., &c. The Right Hon. Sir A. H. Layard, G.C.B., &c.
The Right Rev. J. B. Lightfoot, D.D., Walter Morrison, M.P.
&c.. Bishop of
Durham.
Sir Charles T. Newton, K.C.B., D.C.L., &c., &c. Sir Charles Nicholson, Ban., D.C.L., M.D., &c., &c. Rev. George Rawlinson, D.D., Canon of Canterbury.
Sir Henry C. Rawlinson, K.C.B., D.CL., F.R.S., &c. Very Rev. Robert Payne Smith, Dean of Canterbury.
Council

E. A.
Wallis Budcje, M.A.
Prof. A. Macalister, M.D. Rev. James Marshall. F. D. Mocatta, F.S.A.

Charles Harrison, F.S.A. Kev. Albert Lowv.
Honorary
Alexander Peckover, F.S.A.

J.
Pollard.
F. G.
Hilton Price,^ F.S.A.
E.
TowRY Whyte, M.A. Rev. W. Wright, D.D.

T. BOSANQUET.
7>-tV7J-//nr
BERNARD
Secretary
W.
Harry
Ryi.ands, F.S.A.
Honorary Secretary for Foreign Correspondence Vv-OV A. H. Sayce, M.A.

.
Honorary Librarian
William
Simpson, F.R.G.S.
HAKRISJN AND SONS, PRINTERS
IN oni)IN/lKY
TO
)irR
MAJESTY, ST. MAKTIN
S I.AMi.
PROCEEDINGS
OF
THE SOCIETY
OF
BIBLICAL
ARCHEOLOGY
-^^-
ALPHABETICAL
INDEX OF CONTENTS
OF
VOLS.
TO X.
1878 TO
888.
W. Harry Rylands,
JSiovember,
1888.
Secretary.
ALPHABETICAL INDEX OF CONTENTS.

-3-vd-
A.
Aahmes, Inscription
Ahmes-sa-pa-ar,
of, in
the Fitzwilliam
Museum.
Dr. Macalister.
IX, 98.
The King.
Dr. Wiedemann.
VIII, 220.
Aboo-Habba, Discoveries at. T. G. Pinches. Ill, 109. Abraham, Apocalypse of. Dr. Gaster. VIII, 105. Accent, in Akkadian and Assyrian words. G. Berlin. V, 19. Addu, or Daddu, The god. Dr. C. Bezold. IX, 377. Adoption, Contracts of, in Egypt and Chaldea. E. and V. Revillout.
Agarrutu, Worlanen.
T. G. Pinches.
C. de Harlez.
IX, 167.
VIII, 241,
Ahriman
et
Satan.
IX, 365.
Ainsworth,
W.
F.,
Note
by.
VII, 28.
Akkadian Numerals.
Dr.
J. P. Peters.
Y, 120.
II, 51.
Characters, &c.
Hyde
Clarke.
Rules of Life.
G. Bertin.
Rylands.
IV, 87.
Aleppo
Inscription.
W. H.
VI, 132.
{///usir.)
Altar, found
on Mount Gerizim.
for recitation in
VI, 1S2.
Amelineau, Prof., Papers, &c., by.
IX, 109
of.
Amen, Formulae
Oracle
of.
Temple
of. of.
E. A.
X, 181, 235, 391. W. Budge. IX,
11.
Dr.
W.
Pleyte.
X, 41.
VII, 180.
Prof. .Sayce.
Amenemha
Amenhotep
i7>.,
III,
III,
Monument, Reign Dated Inscription

Despatches
to,
IX,
195.
P. le P. Renouf.
206.
found
at
Tcll-el-Amarna.
E. A.
W. Budge.
X, 540.
Amenhotep IV, Monument, Time
of.
VII, 200.
Dr. Lund.
;
as the
Pharaoh of the Famine.

95
;
IV, 96.
//'.,
Remarks
102.
by
II.
V. Stuart,
td.,
Portraits of.
Canon Beechey, //>., 102 H. V. Stuart. IV, 95.

Rev. A. Lowy.
Dr. Birch,
Ames, Amesi.
VIII, 192.
Ill, 68.
la
Ants, notes on, in Jewish writings.
L'Antichrese, non immobiliere dans r!Eg}-pte et dans

Revillout.
Chaldee.
E, and
IX, 178.
E. and V. Revillout.
Antichrese in Solutum.
IX, 22S.
IX,
ii.
Apepi, Service
for
Slaughter of
E. A.
W. Budge.
I,
Appleton, Dr. C. E.
Notice of decease.
Dr. Birch.
26.
Apuat, The Egyptian god.

Architects, Tablet on two.
P. le P. Renouf.
VIII, 157.
Ill, 56.

for
Arrow-heads, Mould
{Illiistr.)
casting,
from Mosul.
E. A.
W.
Budge.
VI,
109.
Assurbanipal, Inscription
of, at
Tartus.
Prof. Sayce.
of.
VII, 141.
I,
Assurnazirpal, Recently discovered text
E. A. Budge.
27.
Assyrian Letters,
see Letters.
Gi;ammar, Papers on.

Transliteration.
T. G. Pinches.
V, 21.
Part II
VI, 62.
VI, 125.
Expression of the
Assyriological Notes.
Hebrew
t3.
R. Cull.
VIII, 240.
II, 62.
T. G. Pinches.
Assyrian Religious Text.

Assyria, Excavations
in.
B. T. A. Evetts.
X, 478.
3.
(Illustr.)
H. Rassam.
enter
II,
Astrology,
when did Babylonian
China?
Rev. Dr. Edkins.

E. A.
IX, 32.
Aswan, Greek Inscription from.

(Illustr.)
IX, 202.
Excavations by Maj.-Gen. Sir F. Grenfell.

Austin, Miss Gertrude.
Stele at Bath.
W.
Budge.
X,
4.
VIII, 213.
B.
Baal,
Ex
voto
from Temple
Rev.
of,
at Carthage.
Prof.
W.
Wright.
VII,
31,
[Illustr.)
Baal-Zebub, the name.
J.
Marshall.
VIII, 76.
by Cyrus, &c. T. G. Pinches. II, 39. T. G. Pinches. Babylonia, Ancient History and Chronology of.
Babylon, Capture
of,
V,
;
6.
Babylonian Kings, List

Tablet.
Art.
of.
T. G. Pinches.
Ill, 20, 37
IV, 193
VII, 65.
T. G. Pinches.
X, 526.
11.
T. G. Pinches.
VI,
Weight with Trilingual Inscription. E. A. W. Budge. X, 464. H. Rassam. V, S3. Cities, Recent Discoveries in Ancient. Bagnold, Major A. H., R.E., Paper by. X, 452. VIII, 6. F. Cope Whitehouse. Bahr-Jusuf, The.
Balawat, Gates.
Ball,
See Shalmaneser.
Rev. C.
J.,
;
Papers, &c., by.

>^.
Ill, 12,
80; VIII, 127, 140, 160; IX,

Rev.
67,
I3i> 153. 193
87, 215, 290, 292, 296, 359, 368, 424, 437.

J.
Baruch, Abyssinian, or .îthiopic Book of. Basque and Egj-ptian Marriage Contracts.
M. Rodwell.
I, 43.
X, 479.
Bath Museum, Eg)-ptian stele Bath-Kol. VIII, 117, 140.

Battle.
in.
VIII, 213.
The Egyptian word
for
Q).
IV, 102.
P.
le
P.
Renouf.
VI, 229; IX, 313.
See also Strife.
Beechey, Canon, Remarks by.
Bek-en-Amen, Papyrus
Belzoni Sarcophagus.
of,
at
Bologna.
G. Kminek-Szedlo.
of.
II, 70.
See Hades,
Book
Ben,
Tomb
of.
IX, 78.
T. G. Pinches.
Ben Hadad, The Name.

Berlin, G.,
V,
71.
Berger, Philippe, Notes by.
Papers, etc.,
Ijy.
VI, 119; IX, 100, 153. II, 37; III, 121; IV, 20, 87; V,
19,
45, 75;
VI, 10, 83, 84, 115, 125.
ALniABETICAL INDEX.
IX, 377 X, 265, 418. and Present. H. Rassam. VI, IX, 47. Bilingual Inscription, Phoenician and Cypriote. II, 60; III, Birch, Dr., Papers, etc., by. I, 12, 27, 35
Bezold, Dr. Papers, etc., by.
;
C,
Biblical Nationalities, Past
33.
13,
24, 56, 93, ill
IV,
5,
88, 102, 135; V, 6, 76, 84, 98, 119, 124, 158; VI, 37, 52, 106, 129,
170, 185, 206; VII, 7, 45, 49, 52, 79, 121, 204, 213. (President), Decease
of.
VIII, 61, 62.

Rev.
Birds in Assyrian Records and Monuments.
W. Houghton.
IV,
57.
Bird Names, Assyrian.

Birs
T. G. Pinches.
VIII, 244.
Rev. C.
ih., 194. J. Ball,
;
Nimroud.
W.
Simpson.
VIII, 83.
Bit hilani.
G. A. Simcox.
of.
IX, 193.
Book
of the Dead, Title
J. Lieblein,
VII, 187; VIII, 75
P. le P.
Renouf,
VII, 210.
Boscawen,
W.
St.
C,
Papers, etc., by.

le P.
Bow,
Egyptian Sky. P. Bowl, Inscribed, from Babylon.

in the
II, 27 ; V, 118. I, 44 Renouf. VI, 131.

;
W. H.
Rylands.
VII, 154.
VI, 119.
(Illustr.)
Bowls, with Phrenician Inscriptions.

Boxes, Sepulchral, from Echmin.
P. Berger.
VIII, 120.
T. G. Pinches.
;
Brotherhood, Babylonian Deed
of.
VIII, 25, 42.
Brown, R., Junr., Paper by. II, 61 X, 450. Brugsch-Pasha, Paper by.
Bubastis, Antiquities from.
VIII, 125; IX, 127; X, 207, 316, 346. VII, 75.

5,
F. G. Hilton Price.
etc., by.
I,
Budge, E. A. Wallis, Papers,
27; V, 155; VI,
109, 119, 125,
144, 120, 179, 182; VII, 7, 95, 122; VIII, 105, 106, 120, 133, 213; IX, II,
27, 78, 3i7> 358; X, 4, 86, 130, 146, 464, 540. Ill, 79, 96. Bunsen, E. de. Paper by.
Burraburiyash, Despatch
Busts, see Palmyra.
of.
X, 540.
C.
Caaba and Mosque of Mecca.

Cajsars,
Miss Gonino.
IX, 109.
IV, 32.
The Twelve,
see
Ostraka.
Calendars of Babylonians.
T. G. Pinches.
Calvert, Consul, Vegetable remains collected from
Tombs
in Eg}'pt by.
I,
34.
Campbell, Prof.
J.,
Note by.
Ill, 87.
Canopic Vases from Tel Basta. Dr. Birch. Cappadocian Tablets. T. G. Pinches. IV,
V, 98.
11.
//'.,
(Illustr.)
/A., 28.
(/Uusir.)
20.
(Illustr.)
Remarks
Prof. Sayce, ih., 19
G. Bertin,
Cappadocian Tablets.
Prof. Sachau.
IV, 117.
See also Kappadokia.
Cardinal Points, Assyrian.
T. G. Pinches.
Cat and Weasel, in ancient times.

Gates, Arthur,
V, 74 ; G. Berlin, \', 75. VII, 97. Rev. Dr. Placzck.
Remarks
by.
I,
42.
Chabas, F. Cherub,
J.
Notice of decease.
IV, 93.
?
Is the
word, of Egyptian origin
P. le P. Renouf.
VI, 189.
IX, 374Cheyne, Prof. T. K., Note by. VI, 60, 137. Chotzner, Dr. J., Papers by.
Christian Inscriptions (early) in Egypt.
Christianity,
Prof. Sayce.
VIII, 175.
Pleyte.
Mention
of,
in
Egyptian Documents.
Dr. \V.
V, 149.
SOCIETY OF BII3LICAL ARCILEOLOGY.

VIII, 58. VII, 200.
;
Chronology, Assyrian and Biblical.

Chueniten, jNIonunient of the time
Clarke, Hyde, Paper, &c., by.
of.
See also Khuenaten.
II, 51
III, 24.
Clermont-Ganneau,
C, Paper
by.
VI, iii, 123, 182.

P. le P. Renouf.
Conscience, in Egj'ptian Texts.

Constellation (Ursa Major).
IX, 207.
Ill, 82.
Consonants, Assyrian, S, R, and L.

Contract Tablet 17 Nabonidus.
T. G. Pinches.
IX, 127.
Dr. Strassmaier.
II, 78.
Babylonian.
G. Bertin.
VI, 84.
T. G. Pinches.
from Babylon, inscribed with unknown Characters.
V, 103.
Cooper,
{Illustr.)
of the reign of
Hammourabi.
I, 10.
Prof. E. et Dr.
V. Revillout.
X, 266.
W.
MS.
R., Notice of decease.
Coptic Inscriptions, Beni-Hassan, &c.
Prof. Sayce.
IV, 117; VIII, 175.
No. I of Lord Zouche's collection. Prof. Amelineau. X, 235. VII, 170. Correspondence, Babylonian and Assyrian. T. G. Pinches. Council, 1879, I, 16 ; 1880, II, 26 1881, III, 36 1882, IV, 53 1883, V, 57 ; 1888, X, 142. 1886, VIII, 71 1887, IX, 62 1885, VII, 64 1884, VI, 51
;
Creation Tablet,
/'.,
The
4th.
E. A.
W.
Budge.
VI,
5.
Remarks by T. G. Pinches,
G. Bertin, ih., 10. E. A. W. Budge.

II, 42,
X, 86.
62
;
{Iliistr.)
Cull, R., Papers, &c., by.
III, 11.
Cunaxa, Battle
of.
W.
F. Ainsworth.
VII, 28.
H. Rassam,
of,
ih., 50.
Currey, Rev. George {Vice-President), Notice of decease.
VII, 129.
Cybele, Hieroglyphics attached to the Statue
near Magnesia ad Sipylum.
G. Dennis.
Ill, 49.
Cypriote Syllabary, Origin

Inscriptions from
Alex. Enmann. of. Abydos and Thebes.

Prof. Sayce.
V, 113.
Prof. Sayce.
VI, 209.
Pierides, ib., 40.
at
Abydos.
VII, 36.
5.
D.
__
Prof. Sayce.
VIJI, 159; IX,
Cyrus, Capture of Babylon by.
II, 39.
D. Daddu, The god.

David, Metres
of.
Dr. C. Bezold.
of.
IX, 377.
VII, 148.
Cf.
{Illustr.)
Darius, Rejxiirs of the barge
T. G. Pinches.
Rev. C.
J. Ball.
VIII, 160.
Dr. Birch.
Hebrew
poetry.
Deir-el-Bahari, Discoveries at the.
IV,
5.
Demonology, Palestinian. Dr. S. Louis. IX, 217. Demotic Documents in the British Museum. E. Revillout. Papyrus. Dodgson. V, ^.
Dennis, G.
VII, 133.
{Illustr.)
Note
et les
by.
Ill, 49.
Depots, Les,
confiements en droit figyptien et en droit Babylonien.
E. et
V. Revillout.
IX, 267.
Der-el-Medinet (Thebes),
Tombs
of 19th Dynasty
at.
VIII, 225.
Dilmun, Island
of.
II, 4.
Divine Name, '^>{- Ty IfDodgson, Papyrus. V, 4.
Thco. G. Pinches.
VIII, 27.
ALPHABETICAL INDEX.
Dog
River, see
Nahr
el
Kelb.
I,
Drach, S. M.
Notice of decease.
at.
26.
Dublin, Egyptian Inscription
IX, 125.
E.
Eastlake, F.
W., Paper
by,
IV, 36.
E. A.
Echmin, Sepulchral Boxes from.

Eclipse, in Egyptian Texts.
at
W.
Budge.
VIII, 120.
P. le P. Renouf.
VII, 163.
Nineveh.
Dr.
J.
Oppert.
VIII, 58.
Edkins, Dr., Paper by.
IX, 32.
P. le P. Renouf.
Egyptian god,
fT^ ^.
VI, 187.
Antiquities in his Collection.
F. G.
H.
in.
Price.
VÎII, 149.
Egypt, Coptic and Early Christian Inscriptions
Prof. Sayce.
VIII, 175.
I,
Egyptian Tombs, Vegetable Remains from.
J.
;
R. Jackson.
34.
Remarks
ih.
by Rev.
I.
Taylor,
ib.,
35
W. H. Rylands
Ill, 97
;
Dr. Birch, and Geo. Murray,
Egyptian and Basque Marriage Contracts.

Eisenlohr, Prof., Paper, etc., by.
Elijah the Tishbite, Coptic Version of
133-
Miss Simcox.
VII, 77.
on.
X. 479. VIII,
Encomium
E. A. \V. Budge.
Enmann,
Ephesus,
Errata.
Alex., Paper by.
V, 113.
III, 24, 104
Tomb
at.
II, 49.
; ;
II, after contents, 8, 16, 34, 81
VI, 134, 231
VIII, 36;
IX, 157; X, 132, 178, 232, 299, 329. Etruscan Inscriptions of Lemnos. R. Brown, Junr. Paper. X, 478. Evetts, B. T. A.
X, 316, 346.
(Illusir.)
Exodus Geography,
Contribution
to.
Max
F.
Miiller.
X, 467.
Falconry in Assyria.
T. G. Pinches.
II, 51
VI,
;
57.
Falkener, Ed., Paper, etc., by.

Flint Instruments from Egypt.
IX, 349.
Stuart.
H. V.
V, 97.
Budge.
IX,
11.
Formulae
for Recitation (Egyptian).
E. A.
W.
Frothingham, A. L., Junr., Paper by.
IV, 77.
Garden, sale
of.
Tablet i8th of Samas-sum-ukin.
E. A.
W. Budge.
[Illiistr.)
X, 146.
Notes
Gaster, Dr., Paper by.
VIII, 105.
Prof.
Gems, Ancient
Rev.
inscribed.
il>.,
W.
Wright.
\, 100.
by
W.
Wright,
102.
Engraved, from Nineveh.

Genesis, Chronology
of.
W.
II.
Rylands.
5.
VI, 22S.
Genubath, the name.
Dr. J. Oppert. II, Rev. H. G. Tomkins.
X, 372.
\'I, 182.
Gerizim, Altar found on Mount.
C. Clermont-Ganneau.
(Illusir.)
Gethsemane, Site
of.
Ed. Falkener.
Gish-du-Barra, and Nimrod.

Glass, notices of, in
IX, 349. Dr. Hommel. VIII, 119.

Rev. A. Lowy.
IV, 84.
Hebrew
by.
records.
Golenischeff,
W., Paper
X, 369.

VI, 119, 205 IX, 109. VII, 99 P. le P. Renouf, VII, 152
; ;
Gonino, Miss, Papers, &c., by.

Great Cackler, The.
J. Lieblein.
IX, 83
Brugsch- Pasha, X, 451. Greek Inscriptions from Egypt.
Dr. Wiedemann.
YI, 52.
from Zagazig.
Dr. Birch.
Prof. Sayce.
Prof. Sayce.
VI, 206.
IX, 202.
from Aswan.
from Abydos.
X, 377.
(Ilhisir.)
X. 143. Grenfell, Maj.-Gen. Excavations at Aswan. IX, 78 Guyard, Stanislas, Notice of decease. VII, i.
found in Egypt.
Karl Piehl.
X,
4.
{Ilhtsir.)
Gwynne, Rev. Robert, Note
by.
IV, 105.
H.
Hades, Book
of.
E. Lefebure.
Ill, 18.
Hamadan, Cuneiform Inscription found near. VII, Hamath, inscribed stones from. IX, 73, 153, 193.
132.
Handicrafts and Artizans in Talmudical Writings.

\
Dr. S. Louis.
VI, 117.
Hebrew.
Rev. A. Lowy.
VI, 138.
Harlez, C. de. Paper by.
IX, 365.
Harrowby, Earl of, K.G, Notice of decease. Heath, Rev. Dunbar, Paper by. Ill, 23.
V, 33.
Hebrew
Handicrafts, etc.
Inscription
at
VI, 117, 138.
Ravenna.
A.
L.
Frothingham.
IV,
77,
105,
107.
(Ilhistr.
at
Joppa.
C. Clermont-Ganeaii.
Prof.
VI, iii, 123,

(Illicstr.)
from Aden,
W. Wright
VIII, 215.
Hebrew
Poetry.
Dr.
J.
Chotzner.
J. Ball.
VI, 60.
VIII, 127, 160; IX, 131.
Rev. C.
Heliopolitan
Nome.
J,
P. le P. Renouf.
of.
VIII, 246.
Hell, Legendary Description
Rev. A. Low}'.
I, 10.
X, 333.
193.
(Illiistr.)
Henderson,
Heta-Hatte.
Notice of Decease.
Rev. C.
J.
Ball.
IX, 67,
153,
Iranian
names
IX, 424. Hieratic Inscription on Boards. Dr. Birch.

J. Ball.
among.
Rev. C.
V, 76.
to.
Hieroglyphic Groups, IV, 60.
Wrong
Values commonly assigned
P. le P. Renouf.
Himyaritic Inscriptions.
Hittite
E. A. Budge.
V, 155.
Ill, 23.
Monuments.
Inscriptions.
ib.,
Prof Sayce.
Rev.
J.
II, 76.
D. Heath.
the.
Remarks by Hyde
IV, 102.
Clarke.
Dr. Birch,
23.
Inscriptions,
Decipherment of
R. Brown, Junr.
Prof Sayce.
Notes on.
VIII, 125.
"
Hittites."
See Bowl, Tarkondemos, Seals,
Gem,
^Q'eta-Hatte,
Hamath,
Jerabis,
Syria, Khita, Cybele, Niobe.
2 Kings
vi, vii.
VII, 179.
Holmes, John.
VI, 25.
II, 18
of.
Hommel,
Dr., Paper.
Honorary Members. Hor and Suti, Tablet
VIII, 119. V, 50; VI, 45

;
VII, 57; IX, 55; X, 134.
Dr. Birch.
Ill, 56.
ALPHABETICAL INDEX.
Horrack, P.
J.,
Paper by.
VI, 126.
P. Ic P. Renouf.
Horse
in the
Book
of the Dead.
VII, 41.
Ithyphallic llorus.
P.
Ic
Horus, the Blind. P. le P. Renouf. Renouf. VIII, 245.
VIII, 155.
P.
Hosh, Monument at. Prof. Eisenlohr. 111,97Hotep, meaning of the word &c. P. le P. Renouf. Houghton, Rev. W., Papers by. IV, 57 ; X, 144.
Householding, Babylonian Tablets relating
(Illustt.)
Ill, 117.
to. T. G. Pinches. V, 67. Houses, &., Palestine, in the time of Christ. Rev. \V. H. Sewell. V, 35, 40. Remarks by Dr. Reichardt, ib., 37 ; Rev. A. Lowy, ib., 38 ; Rev. \V. Wright,
D.D.,
ib.,
39.
How, Hieroglyphic
Prof. Eisenlohr.
Inscriptions
at.
Prof.
Sayce.
VII,
185
VIII,
158.
VIII, 77.
Howorth, H. H., Paper by. HI, 117. Hyksos Kings. Dr. Wiedemann. V'lII, 92. Bart. (Illustr.). Dr. Birch. Hypocephalus, belonging to Sir Henry Meux, VI, 37. In Brit. Mus. W. H. Rylands (illustr.), ib., 52 ; Dr. Birch, ib., 52 ; Dr. Birch., ib., 106 (illustr.) Louvre, P.J. de Horrack (illustr.), ib., 126; Brit. Mus., Dr. Birch (illustr.), ib., 129; Dr. Birch (illustr.), ib., 170; Dr.
;
Birch
(illustr.), ib.,
185
in Coll.
W.
I.
Myers, Dr. Birch
(illustr.),
VII, 213.
Ichneumon, Egyptian name

Ideograph ^X-^, The.
Inscription,
of.
E. Lefebure.
VII, 193.
R. Brown, jun.
at
II, 61.
Xlllth Dynasty,
Dublin.
Dr. A. Macalister.
IX, 125.
VII, 95. Rev. C.J.
Iranian
Names among
the Heta-Hatte.
of, in
Rev. C.
E. A.
J. Ball.
X, 424.
Issac of Tiphre,
Martyrdom
Eg>'pt.
Coptic.
W.
Budge.
Israel's Servitude in
E. de Bunsen.
Ill, 79.
Remarks:
Ball,
ib.,
80
H. V.
Stuart, ib., 81.
Ithyphallic Horus.
P. le P. Renouf.
VIII, 245.
Ivory Ornament froin Egypt,

(Illustr.)
in the British
Museum.
W.
II.
Rylands.
X, 570,
J.
Jabez
(i
Chron.
iv, 9,
10).
Prof. J.
Campbell.
HI,
87.
I, 34. Jackson, J. R., Paper by. F. Cope Whitehouse. Jacob, Prophecy of, &c.
VIII,
9, 57.
(Illustr.)
Jacobs, Paper by.

Jerabis,
VIII, 39.
from.
Ill, 8.
Monuments
Jirbas, Jerabees, Jerablus, the
name.
Prof.
of.
W.
Wright.
Ill, 58.
Job, Sahidic Translation of the Book

J oppa,
Prof. E.
Amelineau.
Miillcr.
IX, 109.
(Iliust?
.)
Hebrew
Inscription
at.
C. Clermont-Ganneau. of Shoshcnq.
,
VI, in, 123.
Judah, Supposed Remarks by P.
Name
le P.
of, in List
Max
X, 81.
Renouf,
ib.
83.
K.
Ka, True sense of the Egyptian word. Remarks by Rev. A. Lowy, //'., 27. Dr. Biich, ib., 27. Do.
P. le P. Renouf.
I,
26.
lo

priests,
Ka
Ka Room,
The
Star.
&c.
I,
44.
Kadesh, Campaign of Rameses II against.

Kak-si-di,
Rev. H. G. Tomkins.
IV,
6.
Dr. C. Bezold.
Inscription
X, 265.
at
Kappadokian Cuneiform
{Illustr.
Kaisariyeh.
Prof,
Sayce.
V, 41.
G. Berlin, ib., 45. Kappadocia, Cuneiform Tal^lets from.

docia.
Prof.
Sayce.
VI,
17.
See also Cappa-
Karlsruhe, Egyptian
Monuments
built
in
Museum
III
at.
at.
Dr.
Wiedemann.
VII, loS.
VIII, 95.
Karnak,
Two Temples
by Kings of 29th Dynasty.

IX, 162.
Tribute
Lists of
Thothmes
Keb
or Seb.
Brugsch- Pasha.
X, 451.
P. le P. Renouf.
Kenebtu, and the Semitic South.

xa, '^'^^
,
X, 373.
V,
13.
The Hieroglyphic
;
sign, &c.
P. le P. Renouf.
VIII, 247 E. Lefebure, VIII, 192. IX, 67. See also Heta-Hatte. Kheta, The.
Khem.
Khuenaten,
Kings
II.
Monument
VII,
6.
of Reign
of.
Dr.
Wiedemann.
VII,
200.
See also
Amenophis.
J.
Summers, VII, 179

II, 71.
Prof Lieblein, VIII, 74.
Kminek-Szedlo, G., Paper by.

Kufic Tombstones
in the British
at.
Museum.
P. le P.
Prof.
W.
X,
Wright.
73.
IX, 329.
Kum-el-Ahmar, Inscription
Renouf.
{Illustr.); ih., 132.
Lamentations, Book
of,
arranged according to original measures.
Rev. C.
J.
Balk
IX, 131.
Lauth, Dr., Paper by.
Ill, 46.
Lawsuit, Egyptian, tried before the Laocrites.

Lefebure, E., Papers, &c., by.
Ill,
E. Revillout.
;
I,
33.
Lemnos, Etruscan Inscriptions of. Lenormant, F., Notice of decease.

Lepsius, Prof., Notice of decease.
Letters, Assyrian.
S. A.
18; VII, 193 R. Brown, Jun.
VIII, 105, 192.
X, 316, 346.
VI, 43. VII, i.

Part.
i.
Smith.
IX, 240. IV, 89.
Part
2,
X, 60.
Part 3,
X, 155.
Part 4, X, 305.
(niusir.)
II, 31
;
Lewis, Prof. Hayter, Papers, &c., by.

Libation Vase of Osorur.
Library, Donations to
I,
:
11,57-
I, 9,
15, 21, 25, 31, 33, 41.
II, I, 9, 17, 29, 35, 47, 55, 69, 75.
III,
I, I,
17, 27, 54, 66, 77, 91, 107.
IV,
25, 45, 55, 73, 81, 94.

33> 49, 65, 81, 93, 109, 137. 31, 44, 71, 113, 135, 175.
V,
VI,
I, I,
VII,
VIII,
2, 43, 55, 73, 91, 129, 157.

I,
37, 63, 81, 103, 109, 131, 147.
IX,
I,
29, 53, 65, 107, 159, 213.
X,
1,
79,133. 179, 233, 331, 389.

ALPHABETICAL INDEX.
Library, Purchases
for.
I,
n
18, 36,
22, 26, 33, 34, 42.
II,
10,
57.
Ill, 3, 19,
27, 54, 67, 78, 92,
107.
IV,
4,
26, 46, 56, 81.
VI, 4, 45, 72, 113, 136, 178. VII, 5. VIII, 4. Library, alteration, &c., of. Ill, 14, 25, 51, 62, 75, 88, 105, II, 53, 67, 73, 80.
123.
V, 66, 82, 93, no, 139. X, 180. IX, 55, 216.
IV, 22, 42, 72.

IV, 108.
II.
Lieblein, Prof., Papers, &c., by.
Lion from Merash, Inscribed.
W.
Rylands.
VII, 99, 1S7. IX, 374.
VIII, 74.
(Illtistr.)
X, 301.
Lists of Kings, Early Babylonian.
See Babylonian.
of.
Longperier, H. A. P. de. Notice of decease

Louis, Dr. S., Papers, &c., by.
V, 95.
I,
VI, 117.
37.
IV, 55. VIII, 117.

II, 11, 13.
IX, 217.
Ill, 60, 68.
Lowy, Rev. A., Papers, &c.,

84.
by.
5,
12, 27,
IV,
V, 38, III, 140.
VI,
138.
VII, 97.
II,
IX, 40.
X, 333.
:
Luke, so-called
Renan.
Tomb
of.
G. Weber.
49.
Remarks
Ed. Falkener, M.
II, 51.
Lund, Dr., Paper by.
IV, 96.
I,
Lushington, Prof, Papers by.
32.
Ill,
16.
M.
IX, 98, 125. Malediction of an Egyptian mother on her son embracing Christianity.
Macalister, Dr. A., Papers by.
villout.
E. Re6.
V.
4.
Remarks
Dr. Birch,
ih.,
P.
le.
P. Renouf,
il>.,
Mankind, Destruction of (Tomb of Rameses III). E. Naville. VII, Marduk and Tiamat, Fight between. Fourth Creation Tablet. VI, 5. Marriage, Contracts of, &c., in Egj'pt and Chaldea. E. and V.
IX, 167. Marriage Contracts.
93.
Revillout.
X,
479.
Ill, 53.
Marriette, A. F. F., Notice of decease.
Marshall, D., Note by.
VI, 116. VI, 223

;
Marshall, Rev. J., Papers, &c., by.
VIII, 76, 140
X, 281.
Maspero, Prof., Paper by.
I,
44.
Mecca, Caaba and Mosque of. IX, 109. Mechu, Tomb of. IX, 78 X, 16. Meermanno-Westreenianum, Eg}'ptian Antiquities mann. VII, 179. Members, elected
;
:
in
Museum.
Dr.
Wiede-
I,
10, 16, 26, 32, 34, 42.
II, 3, II, 18, 31, 37, 49, 57, 70, 76.
III, 19, 29, 55, 67, 79, 92, 109.
IV, 27, 46, 56, 75, 83, 94.
V, 35. 50, 67, 83, 94, no, 139, 140. VI, 32, 46, 73, 115, 136, 179.
VII, 45, 57, 74, 92, 131, 159, 160. VIII, 38, 64, 82, no, 132, 149.
IX, 31, 55, 66, 161, 216.
X, 80, 134, 180, 234, 332, 390. Members, Honorary. II, 18 V, 50 ; VI, 45 VII, 57 Memphis, The Age of. Dr. Wiedemann. IX, 184. Menant, J., Note by. VI, 88.
;
;
IX, 55
X,
134.
12
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCH/i:OLOGY.
Menant, Letter about Dr. Birch. VIII, 62. Menes, Date of, and date of Buddha. E. de Bunsen. Ill, 96. Mentuhotep, Stele of. Prof. Lushington. Ill, 116. Merash Lion. IX, 374 Mereneptah, " Peoples of the sea of." See Peoples. Miller, Rev. Jos., Paper by. I, 36. Mist and Cloud, Egyptian Mythology. P. le P. Renouf. IV, 75.
Mocatta, F. D.
Present of Casts.
F.
VII, 132; VIII,
5.
Moeris Basin.
VIII, 201.
Cope Whitehouse.
Birch,
ib.,
IV, 124.
F.
{Ilhistr.)
Remarks: Dr.
135;
Cope Whitehouse, V, 169; VII, 112;

Dr. Wiedemann. IX, 180.
Monument
Mould
for
of the First Dynasties at Aix-en-Provence.

of.
Moses, Legend of the Death
Rev. A. Lowy.
IX, 40.
Arrow Heads.
VI, 109.
Muller, Max, Papers, &c., by.
X,
I,
7, 81, 147,
287, 467.
Murray, George, Remarks by.
37.
to.
Myers, W., Hypocephalus belonging
VII, 213.
N.
Nadanu,
to give.
T. G. Pinches.
VIII, 241.
Nabonidus.
II, 39 ; VIII, 142. Cylinder of. T. G. Pinches.

of.
V,
9.
{Illustrations).
Naljlus, Pentateuch
Rev. A. Lowy.
II, 13.
W. Boscawen. II, 27. Cuneiform Inscription found there. Prof. Sayce. Naram Sin. VIII, 142.
Nahr-el-Kelb, Inscriptions at the.
IV,
9, 34.
Nasikhonsu.
V, 77, 79. Naville, Ed., Papers, &c., by.
II,
VII, 93.
Nebuchadnezzar
I,
Edict
of.
of.
T. G. Pinches and E. A.
W.
Budge.
VI, 144.
Inscription
Dr.
J. P. Peters.
VIII, 72. IV, 9, 34.

I,
Inscription at Nahr-el-Kelb.
Ill,
Prof. Sayce.
of.
New
II,
fragment of the History

Inscriptions
II.
of.
T. G. Pinches.
12.
Nebuchadrezzar
Inscription,
X,
//'.
,
87.
The
I. C. J. Ball. Phillips' Cylinder, ih., 215.
Rev.
The
III.
ib.,
India House
Cylinder of
V.
I>
Mr. Rich,
290.
IV.
A
ih.,
Cylinder from
296.
Babylon,
292.
The
Brit.
Cylinders from Senkereh,
VI.
Cylinder marked 68-7-9

?7;.,
Mus., X, 359.
VIII.
Unpublished Cylinder,
E. A.
368.
{% plates.)
Neriglissar, Cylinder of.
W.
Budge.
X,
146.
(Ilhistr.)
Nes-Ames,
Mummy
Nilometer of Philoe.
and Coffin of. E. A. W. Budge. VIII, Major Plunkett. IX, 311. {Illustr.)
VIII, 119.
106.
Nimrod and Gisdubar.

Nitukki, Island
of.
Niobe, Inscription on the.

J.
V, 148.
II, 3.
I, 2, 9,
Oppert.
Nomination of Candidates.
57, 70, 76.
16, 26, 32, 34, 42.
II, 2, il, 18, 31, 37, 49,
Ill, 3, 19, 29, 55, 67, 78, 92, 109.
IV, 4, 27, 46, 56, 75, 84,

32, 46, 73,
95-
V,
4, 34,
50, 67, 82, 94,
no,
139.
VI,
5, 38,
4,
114,
136,
178.
5,
VII,
5. 44, 57, 74, 92, 131, 160.
VIII,
64, 105,
no,
132, 149.
IX,
31, 55, 108, 161, 216.
X,
3, 80, 134, 180, 234, 332, 390.
ALPHABETICAL INDEX.
Nub-xas, a relative of Queen. Nub-kau-Ra-necht, Tomb of.
Dr. Wiedemann.
13
IX, 190.
X, 24.
{Illustr.)
Numerals
in Cuneiform.
Prof. J. Oppert.
II, 37
;
VIII, 122.
Prof. Sayce, IV, 105.
Assyrian.
G. Berlin.
Akkadian.
Prof. Sayce.
IV, iii.
Numeral Form.
T. G. Pinches.
VIII, 240.
Numerals, Ugro-Altaic.
R. Brown, jun.
X, 207.
O.
Offord, J., Junr.,
Note by.
X, 231.
IX,
5, loi.
I,
Ohnefalsch-Richter, M., Cypriote Discoveries.
Oppert, Dr.
58, 122.
J.,
Papers, &c., by.
18;
II,
4; V, 12, 124: VI, 34, 109; VII
Oracle of
Amon.
Dr.
W.
Pleyte.
X, 41.
Oracles, Papyri containing.

Osiris Unnefer,
E. Revillout.
X,
55.
The Myth of
of. of.
P. le P. Renouf.
VIII, 11
{Illustr.)
1.
Osorkon
I,
Statue
Miss Gonino.
VI, 205.
II, 57.
Osor-ur, Libation Vase
Paul Pierret.
Ostraka, Demotic.
VII, 133. Dr. Birch. of the time of the Twelve Caesars.

E. Revillout.
V,
84.
Reigns of Nerva and Trajan.

of Hadrian, the Antonines, &c.
at
Dr. Birch.
Dr. Birch.
V, 124.
V, 15S. V, 119.
11.
Queen's College, Cambridge.

Prof. Sayce.
Dr. Birch.
from Erment and Karnak.

from Karnak.
Greek.
Prof. Sayce.
Prof. Sayce.
VII,
VII, 89, 195.
IX, 198.
from Elephantine.
Dr. Wiedemann.
P.
VI, 207.
Palmyra, Busts from.

Papyri in
Prof.
W.
Wright.
Prof.
Busts and Inscriptions.
W.
VI, 27. (Illustr.) Wright. VIII,

($ plates.)
29.
(^ pla/cs.)
Museum
of Science and Art, Edinburgh.

Birch.
Dr. Birch.
VII, 79.
Particle,
Roman. Dr. The Negative
VII, 204.
P. Ic P.
fU..
Renouf.
VI, 95.
Dr. Wiedemann.
Pekersala,
Queen, of the beginning of the Saitic Period.
VIII, 31.
"Peoplesof the Sea"of Merenptah.

ib.,
Max
Miiller.
X,
147.
Note.
J.
Offord, jun.,
231.
Max
of.
Miiller, ib., 287.
Pepi, Pyramid
Perse,
Dr. Birch.
Ill, 93, III.
{7 f/n/cs.)
un Nouveau
Nom
Royal.
E. and V. Revillout.
IX, 233.
;
Peters, Dr. J. P., Papers, &c., by. Petrie, W. F., Paper by. IV, 76.
Philoe, Nilometer of.
V, 120; VI, 73, 225
VIII, 72, 142.
IX, 311.
Prof.
Phoenician Inscription discovered by Mr. Cobham.

71.
W.
Wright.
Ill, 49,
Note by Rev. A. Lowy,

t/>.
ti>.,
60.
Inscription from Larnaca.
D. Pierides.
Prof.
Ill, 72.
Remarks by
Prof.
Wright,
{Illustr.)
Inscription from Melrose.
W.
Wright.
Ill, 85.
14

Prof.
Phcenician Inscriptions from Cyprus.
W.
\Vright.
Prof.
Ill, 102.
and Cypriote Bilingual Inscription.

plates.)
W.
Wright.
ib.,
IX, 47.
(2
Remarks:
Inscriptions.
P. le P. Renouf.
IX, 49; P. Berger,
100, 153.
VI,
19. 16.
of.
ib.,
Cylinder Seal.
VI,
Alphabet, Babylonian origin
Dr.
;
J. P. Peters.
VI,
73.
Remarks:
Rev.
I.
Taylor,
ib.,
77
G. Bertin,
Phoenicians in Egypt.
Prof. Lieblein.
83 Dr. Peters, IV, 108.

Ill,
ib.,
225.
Piankhi, a synonym for Sabako

Piehl, Karl, note by.
? H. H. Howorth. X, 143, 343, 530.
WJ.
Pierides, D.,
Pierret, Paul,
Paper by. Paper by.
Ill, 72.
II, 57.
of.
Pigeons, Ancient observations on the flight

Pinches, T. G., Papers, &c., by.
37, 48, 82, 109
II)
;
Rev. Dr. Placzek.

24;
II, 34, 39,
V, ill.
I,
3,
12,
;
18, 20,
IV, II, 28, 32, III

102, 107,
;
V,
6, 21, 67, 71, 74, 103,
62; III, 20, 152 ; VI, 9,
36, 57,
62,
115,
116, 119, 125, 144, 170, 179, 182, 193; VII,

;
VIII, 25, 27, 42, 40 X, 526. X, 144. Rev. W. Houghton. Pistic Nard of the Greek Testament.
32, 65, 124, 132, 148, 170
Placzek, Rev. Dr., Papers, &c., by.

Pleyte, Dr.
V,
in
VII, 97.
W., Papers,
&c., by.
Plunkett, Major G. T., Paper by.
V, 149; X, 41. IX, 311.
Poor Laws of the Hebrews. Dr. S. Louis. V, 95. IV, 76. Pottery, &c., from Giseh, W. F. Petrie.
Preposition, Egyptian.
P. le P. Renouf.
V, 135
VI, 93.
(Illiistr.)
President, Election
of.
VIII, 82.
Price, F. G. Hilton, exhibits
Canopic Vases.
;
V,
;
98.
VII, 75 VIII, 149 X, 130. Remarks: VI, 115. Proceedings, Letter from G. Bertin.
Papers, &c., by.
ib.,
T.
G.
Pinches,
116
W. H.
Rylands,
ib.,
116
D. Marshall,
ib.,
116.
Pronominal forms in Egyptian. P. le P. Renouf. X, 247. IX, 257. Prof. W. Wright. Psalms, Apocryphal Syriac.
Ptah Totunen,
le
Decret de, en faveur de Ramses II

Prof.
et III.
E. Naville.
II, 6.
Punic Inscriptions from Carthage.
W.
Wright.
VIII, 211.
{Illustr.)
Q.
Qinoth, Metrical Structure
of.
Rev. C.
J. Ball.
IX, 131.
R.
Ramaka, Queen, Monument of. VII, 183. Ramses II et III. Le Decret de Phtah Totunen, en
II, 6.
faveur de.
E. Naville.
Ramses
II,
Colossi at
Campaign against Kadesh. Rev. II. G. Tomkins. IV, 6. Memphis, Account of Raising, by Major Bagnold. X, 452.
Inscription in
(Iliusli.)
Rameses
III.
Tomb
of.
I,
;
VII, 93.
26.
Ranyard, Mrs., Notice of Decease.
Rassam, H., Papers, &c., by.
II, 3
V, 83
VI, 33
VII,
50.
Ravenna, Hebrew Inscription at. IV, 77, 105, 107. V, 39. Reichardt, Dr., Remarks, &c., by.
ALPHABETICAL
Reichardt, Rev. H. C.
,
I.NDLX.
15
Paper by.
VI,
16.
Religious Texts of Early Egyptian periods.
P. !e P. Renouf.
\TI,
6.
Text, Assyrian.
B. T. A. Evetts.
II, 51.
I,
;
X, 478.
IV, 60, 75
Renan, Ernest, Remarks by.

Renouf, P.
le P.,
Papers, &c., by.
26
III, 117
V,
;
6, 13,
135
VI, 93, 95, 131, 187, 189, 229 VII, 6, 41, 100, 152, 163, 210 VIII, 105, III, 143, 155, 157, 246 ; IX, 49, 83, 95, 206, 207, 313 X, 73, 83, 132, 247,
;
373. 45i> 571Revillout, E., Letter about Dr. Birch.
VIII, 82.
;
Papers, &c., by.

Revillout, Prof. E.
I,
22, 33
V,
4,
135
VII, 133
X,
55.
;
Rhyme,
in
and Ur. V., Papers by. IX, 167, Akkadian. B. Bertin. Ill, 121.
178, 228, 233, 267
X, 266.
Rituals, Egyptian, of the
Roman
Period.
I,
Dr. Birch.
VII, 49.
Rodwell, Rev.
J.
M., Paper by.

in.
43.
i.
Rogers- Bey, Notice of Decease.

Rules, Alteration
I,
VII,
17
III, 24, 29, 65.

I,
Rylands,
52,
W.
H., Notes by.

116,
35
II,
49
III, 10 132,
68,
III,
132,228,231; VII,
V, 44, 146 VI, 17, 25, ; 154; VIII, 5; IX, 104, 374;
;
X, 388, 570.
Sachau, Prof. Ed., Note by.

St.
IV, 117.
Ephraim's Discourse on the Transfiguration of our Lord. IX, 317. E. A. W. Budge.

Paul at Athens,
The Coptic
Version.
wSt.
The account
X, 281.
of. Illustrated
by Monuments and
Prof.
Literature.
Rev.
J.
Marshall.
St. Polycarpe,
Les Actes coptes du Martyre

of.
do.
Amelineau.
X, 391.
Sakkara, Pyramid
Sale of Lands.
Dr. Birch.
I, 18.
Ill, 93,
in.
VI, 25.
{Illustr.)
Babylonian.
at Leeds.
Samaritan Tablet
Prof.
W.
Wright.
Samaritans in Talmudical Writings.
Rev. A. Lowy.
Rylands.
11, 88.
II, 11.
Sarcophagus of Saitic Period.
Dr. Wiedemann.
Sargon of Agade, Inscription.

Letter, J.
W. H.
VT, 68.
VIII, 232. {Ulush:)

il>.,
Menant.
VI,
Reply, T. G. Pinches,
107
VIII, 243. Satan et Ahriman.
C. de Harlez.
IX, 365.
VIII, 241,
9, 19, 34, 102, 105,
Sataru, a written document.
T. G. Pinches.
II,
Sayce, Prof., Papers, &c., by.
76;
III,
4; IV,
in, 117;
;
V, 41, 154
VI,
17,
159, 175; IX, 5,
VII, II, 36, 79, 89, 141, 143, 171, 185, 195 195, 198, 202; X, 73, 377, 488.
209
VIII,
Schlumberger, M.
Seals,
Seals in his possession,

Prof.
VI, in.
Three Ancient.
Clay.
W.
Wright.
In possession of M.
IV, 54. Schlumberger.
W. H.
IX, 27.
Rylands.
\'I,
in.
(Illusir.)
Seb, the Great Cackler.

Eg>'ptian god.
or Keb.
II.
Hematite, from Yuzaad. E. A. VII, 99, 152.

P. le P. Renouf.
W.
Budge.
IX, 83.
(Illustr.)
Brugsch-Pasha.
X. 451.
l6

1S79, II,
Secretary's Report:
19; 1880, III, 30; 1881, IV, 47; 1882, V, 51;

;
1S83, VI, 46; 1S84, VII, 58; 1885, VIII, 65
1886, IX, 56; 1887, X, 135.

St. C.
Semitic Inscriptions (Early) from Babylonia.
W.
Boscawen,
I,
44.
Sepulchral
V'ases.
V,
79.
Objects, Inscriptions on.
Dr. Birch.
26.
VII, 52.
Se-Renput,
Set, Cult
of.
Tomb
of.
IX, 78
X,
{llliistr.)
Dr. Wiedemann.
Seti I, Historical Inscriptions of, at
VIII, 92. Karnak.
Prof. E. L. Lushington.
I,
33.
V, 35, 40. Shade or Shadow of the Dead, Egyptian Belief concerning. Dr. Birch. VII, 45. Shalmaneser, Gates of, at Balawat, Publication of Ornaments of. A. Cates. I, 42
Sewell, Rev.
W.
H., Paper by.
T. G. Pinches,
I, 3.
Shapira
MS.
Rev. A. Lowy.
VI,
5.
Sharpe, Rev. Jno, Note by.
IV, 107.
Prof. Sayce.
Shem, Ham, and Japhet, The Names. Shosenq, List of. X, 81.
Siloam Inscription.
Silurus Fish,
Prof.
V, 154.
W.
Wright.
IV, 68.
(llhistr.)
The Egyptian.
X, 479.
P. le P. Renouf.
VII, 100; IX, 313.
Simcox, G. A., Note.

Miss.
IX, 193.
I,
Simpson, W., Papers, &c., by. Dr. Lauth. Sisku, The Name.
22
III,
92
VII, 132
VIII, 83.
il>.,
Ill, 46.
Remarks by T. G. Pinches,
IV, 36.
48.
Uruku
Slave, Sale
versus.
F.
W.
Dr.
Eastlake.
J.
of.
V, 105.
of.
Oppert, V, 122; T. G. Pinches, V, 152.
Tablet of Sale
ib.,
Dr. Oppert.
VI, 34.
J.
Remarks
Oppert,
ib.,
T. G. Pinches,
109.
36; T. G. Pinches, ib., 102. {Illiistr.) Dealing in Babylonia. T. G. Pinches.
VII,
32.
{Illiistr.)
Smith, S. A., Papers by.
IX, 240; X, 60, 155, 305. VIII, 143. P. le P. Renouf. Solar Disc, Winged. South Shields, Bilingual Inscription in Latin and Aramaic, discovered
at.
Prof.
W.
Wright.
I, II.
Remarks by Rev. A. Lowy,

called.
I,
12.
Speos Artemidos, The Age of the Grotto
Dr. K. Piehl.
X, 343.
1879, II, 25; 1880, III, 35; 1881, Statement of Receipts and Expenditure: IV, 52; 1882, V, 56; 1883, VI, 50; 1884, VII, 63; 1885, VIII, 70, IX, 61 ;
1886, IX, 61
1887, X, 141.
Star Kak-si-di.
Dr. C. Bezold.
X, 265.
(Illiistr.)
Statues of the Dead, Egyptian Documents relating

Stelse,
to.
G. Maspero. VII,
7.
I,
44.
Egyptian, i8th Dynasty.

at Oxford.
at Bath.
E. A.
W.
Budge.
E. A.
Sepulchral,
at
W. Budge. VII, 122. {Illustr.) W. Budge. VIII, 213. IX, 358. of Nes-Heru. E. A. W. Budge.
E. A.
Prof. J. Lieblein.
II, 28.
for.
Boulaq.
X, 301.
VII,
See also
Strassmaier, Rev. J. N.,

Strife
Note by.
and War, Hieroglyphic Sign
P. le P. Renouf.
ICXD.
Battle.
Stuart,
H. v.. Note
by.
Ill, 81
IV, 95
I,
V, 97.
Succession Settlement, Babylonian.
19.
ALPHABETICAL L\DEX.
Summers, W. H., Letter from.
Supernatural Voices (Bath Kol.
J.
17
VII, 179.
),
Trarlitions of.
Dr. S. Louis, VIII, 117
Rev.
Marshall,
ih.,
140.
Syllabaries,
Unpublished Cuneiform, with respect to Prayers and Incantations,

Dr. C. Bezold.
written in interlinear form.

Syllabique, Sur un.
Syria,
X, 418.
[Illustr.)
E. Lefebure.
VIII, 192,
V, 58; VII, 160.
Geography of Northern.
Rev. H. G. Tomkins.
Syriac Psalms, Apocryphal.

Syria,
Prof.
W.
Wright.
IX, 257.
Rev. C.
J. Ball.
New
Readings of the Hieroglyphs from Northern.
X,
437.
Talmud,
in relation to Biblical Archreology.

ib., 37.
Rev. Jos. Miller.
I,
36.
Remarks
Rev. A. Lowy,
Tamassus, Inscriptions from.
See Phoenician.
Tangur, Inscription
at.
Dr. Birch.
of.
VII, 121.
Prof. Sayce.
Tarkondemos or Tarkutimme, Boss

Boss
of.
111,4.
:
{Illustr.)
VII, 143.
T. Tyler.
HI,
ib.,
6.
Remarks
;
Hyde
11
;
Clarke,
Rev.
W.
ib.,
Wright,
12
;
ih.,
W. H.
ib., 13.
Rylands,
10
R. Cull,
C.
ib.,
Rev. C.
J. Ball,
Dr. Birch,
W. Golenischeff. X, 369 Rev. Name of Country and City where

;
J. Ball,
X, 439.
T. G. Pinches. VII,
he ruled.
124.
Tartus, Inscription
at.
VII, 141.
by.
I, 37.
Taylor, Rev. A.,
Remarks
Notes by.
VI, 77. Technological Terms, Semitic. Rev. A. Lowy.

I.,
Rev.
VI, 138.
Sayce.
Tell-el-Amarna, Babylonian Tablets from.
Prof.
X, 4S8
E. A.
W.
Budge,
ib.,
546.
{Illustr.)
in. Prof. Hayter Lewis. II, 31 ; 89. Temples of the Jews, The site of the. Lieut.-Col. Warren. II, 70. Two, built at Karnak by the kings of 29th Dynasty. Dr. Wiedemann.
Tell-el-Yahoudi, Excavations
VII, 108.
Babylonian Texts referring to the Restoration

E. A.
of.
T. G. Pinches and
VI, 179. Babylonian tower. VIII, 83.

inedits.
W.
Budge.
Textes Egyptien
Dr. K. Piehl.
X, 530.
Remarks
P. le P. Renouf,
X, 571.
Prof. Sayce. VII, This, The site of. Thothmes HI, Karnak Tribute Lists
171.
of.
Rev.
II.
G. Tomkins.
VIII, 60
IX, 162.
Thothmes IV, Inscription of. X, Tirhaka, Monuments of the Reign
130.
of.
Dr. Birch.
II, 60.
Tombs
of 19th Dynasty at Thebes.
Dr. Wiedemann.
VIII, 225.
discovered by Major-Gen. Sir F. Grenfell.
E. A.
W.
Budge.
IX, 78
X,4.
Tombstones, Kufic.
IX, 329.
i8
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCHAEOLOGY,

;
Tomkins, Rev. H. G., Papers, &c., by. lY, 6; V, 58; VII, 160; IX, 162 X, 372. Totem-clans in the Old Testament. J. Jacobs. VIII, 39. Tower Temples, Mesopotamia. W. Simpson. VIII, 83.
Trade Dispute, Babylonian.

Transliteration in Assyrian.
I,
46.
Transcription of Egyptian YVôrds.
P. le P. Renouf.
IX, 95.
VI, 125.
Tushratta, Despatch
Tyler, T., Paper by.
of.
X, 540
Ill, 6, 12.
U. X, 207. Rev. A. Lowy. V, Underground structures in Biblical Lands. Ursa Major, Euphratean name of. R. Brown, junr. IX, 127.
Ugra-Altaic Numerals.
R. Brown, junr.
141.
Uruku
versus Sisku.
F.
W.
Eastlake.
IV, 36.
V.
Venice, Egyptian
Monuments
at.
VIII,
'i'].
Voices, Supernatural.
Dr. S. Louis.
VIII, 117; Rev.

YY.
J.
Marshall, VIII, 140.
"Warren, Lieut. -Col., Paper by.
II, 70.
Weasel and Cat in Ancient times. Weber, G., Paper by. II, 49.
Rev. Dr. Placzek.

E. A.
VII, 97.
Wêight, Babylonian, with trilingual inscription.
W.
Budge.
X, 464.
j
Whitehouse, F. Cope, Papers, &c., by.

57, 201.
IV, 124; V, 169; VII, 112
VIII,
6,
W'iedemann, Dr. A., Papers, &c., by.

31, 87, 92, 95, 220, 225,
232
VI, 52, 207 VII, 108, 179, 200; VIII, IX, 180, 184, 190.
;
Will of a Coptic Monk.
E. Revillout.
I,
22.
I.
Wilson, Sir Erasmus, notice of decease.
VII,
Women,
Wood,
Life
:
and Social Position of Hebrew.

Rev.
J.
Dr.
J.
Chotzner.
VI,
137.
Remarks
Marshall,
ib.,
222.
Inscribed, from Thebes.
F. G. II. Price.
I,
;
X, 130.
102
;
;
Wright, Prof. W., Papers, &c., by.

IV, 54, 68
329;
II, 49, 58, 71, 72, 85,

;
III, 103;
V, 100
VI, 25, 27
VII, 31
VIII, 29, 211, 215 IV, 8
IX, 47, 257,
Wright, Rev. W., D.D., Remarks, &c., by.

Z.
Ill, 9
V, 39, 102.
Zeno, History of the two daughters of the Emperor.
Coptic Version.
Prof. E.
Amelineau.
Zouche, Lord.
X, 181.
Collection of Coptic
MSS.
Prof. E. Amelineau.
X,
235.
HARRISON AND SONS, PRINTERS
IN
OKDINAKV TO HER MAJESTY,
ST. MARTIN's LANE,
LONDON.

1878 1888 Proceedings of The Society of Biblical Archaeology 11 (1 10)

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

1878 1888 Proceedings of The Society of Biblical Archaeology 11 (1 10)

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

PROCEEDINGS

THE OFFICES OF THE SOCIETY,

Hart Street, Bloomsbury, W.C.

Rev. Frederick Charles Cook, M.A., Canon of Exeter.

Rev. Charles James

Rev. Canon Beechey, M.A.

Rev. James Marshall.

Alexander Peckover, F.S.A.

F. G. Hilton Price, F.S.A.

Rev. Albert Lowy.

Towry Whyte, M.A. W. Wright, D.D.

Harry Rylands, F.S.A

Honorary Secretary for Foreign Correspondence

List of Council, &c., for

Statement of Receipts and Expenditure for the year ending

1-4, 23-24, 57-58, 105-106,

175-176, 235-236, 289-290

176, 236, 290

The Thematic Vowel

Wright, D.C.L., L.L.D.

The Woman's Language

Letter, presenting ALap of

Page Renouf (President).

Book of the Dead

A. Wiedemann. Youth of Moses ...

Legends concerning the

Some unpublished Cuneiform

Errata: Textes Egyptiens Inedits

Dr. Karl Bezold.

Egyptian Phonology, I...

Inscriptions of Nebuchadrezzar the Great.

VII and VIII

Dr. Karl. Piehl.

Robert Brown, Jun., F.S.A.

of Stars in Babylonian 145-151

Inscriptions of Nebuchadrezzar the Great.

Notes on the Text of the d'Orbiney Papyrus 161-172

Cuneiform List of Gods

P. le P. Kq\\ou{ {Fresideni). Prof. G.

Parallels in Folk Lore.

Inscriptions of Nebuchadrezzar the Great.

The Cylinder A.H. 82-7-14,

the Origin of the

and Jehovistic Names of

Men and Women

Inscriptions of Nebuchadrezzar the Great.

The Nin-Ma^ Cylinder

from Dr. Neubauer

'Ashtoreth and the Ashera

Quelques Termes d'Architecture EgypGraffiti at

Passages of Cylinder 85, 4-30, i The Cuneiform Tablets of Professor Sayce.

son of Sabah, a.d. 904

son of Obaid- Allah,

Some unpublished Cuneiform

Inscriptions of Nebuchadrezzar the Great.

unpublished Inscription of Nebuchadrezzar the Great.

Obverse and Re-

Elephantine to Esh Shedidi.

East Silsileh Stela

82, 5-22, 526.

Obverse and Re...

First Meeting, 6th November, 1888.

Vol. X. Alphabetical Index. Proceedings, Vols. X. ,Renouf (President) On_ithe Values